《The strongest magician who makes full use of "Strategy Guide"》 1-Episode 1: Reversal advance start from an out-of-force notification I - the wizard, Magnus - chanted a spell. "Fran-e-Len-el...! At the end of the old oak staff, five balls of flame appeared. They flew like arrows and exploded at the demon. But it didn''t work. The giant, heaven-pounding wooden monster - the bark of Destrent''s bark couldn''t even put a single scorch mark on it, and it bounced back. ''No, Eugene!After all, fire magic won''t work on this guy! I''ve got no choice but to insist to the party leader, the brave man, Eugene. But Eugene is a stupid boy who just happens to have been chosen by the spirit of Tigon. "Shut up, you idiot!Stop complaining about your incompetence by shelving your incompetence! I can''t hide my poor upbringing, I dismiss it with a foul-mouthed word. Eugene is two years younger than me, sixteen. He''s still a child. I told myself and continued to patiently persuade him. ''I''m not trying to complain. I''m just saying that we should try some other attribute of attack magic. So shut up!Of course a fire attack is the most effective against plant demons, right! ''It''s only logic. When logic and reality are different, it''s the logic that''s wrong. You''re a hero, and you''re doing what I tell you to do!I''m the leader! Eugene ranted, "Let me order! I didn''t have a choice, so I fired the Fire III that I had used earlier. But no matter how many times I hit it, it didn''t work on the destrent. That''s why wizards are useless!The magic you guys can use really doesn''t work at all on boss monsters. Eugene grumbles in a tongue-in-cheek manner. He slashes at Destrent with his sword and hits him back with a branch that looks like a wild arm. It''s not long before party member Hilde, a monk, uses a recovery spell on Eugene, "That''s right, unlike Magnus," she says. "That''s right, unlike Magnus, Hilde can use it! ''Thank you, my brave friend. But it is only right that I should support you. Whoo-hoo! Hilde is a beautiful girl who is blindingly beautiful. She gave her an angelic smile and Eugene soared even though he was in the middle of a battle. Eugene, who is only a stupid kid, can''t see the s*xual and selfish nature that hides beneath Hilde''s pretty face. The only reason why Hilde has been cheating on Eugene is because he is a brave man. Because she is a monk, she has faith in the spirit of Tygon, the Goddess of Destiny. The spirit of Tygon has entrusted the brave Eugene with the destiny of eventually defeating the Demon King Morl-Fi and saving the world. To Hilde, supporting that destiny is the greatest proof of faith. He would cajole Eugene as much as he could to get him to climb a tree, and he would not hesitate to flick a woman''s weapon at him. If a fickle tigon said tomorrow, "I knew it, I''d make a dwarf rat a hero! And if he insinuated the oracle, Hilde would kick and dump Eugene and then go into the ditch herself and start flirting with the rats. Eugene doesn''t even notice that, he''s always stretching his nose in the air. ''You guys, don''t flirt with me in the middle of battle! The last member of the party - the female "warrior" Misha - spoke up in a hushed tone, but she was right. She bravely wielded the Steel Axe, which was thought to be effective against the Destrent, and repeatedly carved large cuts into the boss monster''s bark. In the end, Misha was the most active and was able to defeat the Destrent. My didn''t work even once. . We returned to Rakustaia, the capital of the Rakusta Kingdom. We spread out our loot in the tavern that doubles as an inn, which we''ve been using as a base for the past two weeks. The boss monster, Destrent, dropped a large number of items. Precious berries that have the ability to increase one''s "status" by simply eating them. These apple-like fruits are piled up in a pile on the table and everyone in the party breaks bread with each other. ''''First, the Fruit of Power, the Fruit of Dexterity and the Fruit of Perception are for Misha, right? Both are important to her status as a warrior. Nowhere do you hear any objections. Well, then, feel free to take it!Mmmmeh!This is so good! As soon as Misha took a bite, he was ecstatic. Apparently, not only does it raise your "status", but it also tastes good. I can''t wait to try it. Next, the "Fruit of Hardness," "Fruit of Speed," and "Fruit of Life" are for me, the leader, okay? All of them are important for survival, so it''s only natural. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to say this, but I''m sure I''ll be able to say it. You can''t help but feel that you are a coward, Eugene. The Fruits of Divine Power and the Fruits of Spirit are yours to give to Hilde. Thank you, Mr. Brave. I''m honored. Hilde smiled at me again, and Eugene stretched out under his nose with a delirious smile. To be honest, I wanted the Spiritual Fruit, which relates to the number of times you use magic, too. I''ve been thinking that it would be fine to share it with Hilde. But it''s no exaggeration to say that Hilde''s recovery magic is the lifeline of our party. I''m sure that Eugene''s idea is not necessarily wrong, so I didn''t tell him. It''s a good idea to get the rest of the "magic fruit". However. As for the rest of the magical fruit, I''ll take it. Why would that be, Eugene? And as expected, I couldn''t keep my mouth shut. I''m not going to be able to say anything about it. I''m not much of a magician, but I can at least use magic.I''m the only one in the world who can use it, and I''m the only one in the world who can use it. ''''You''re right, heroic-sama. In fact, Magnus''s magic didn''t help you at all today. Even if you gave the Fruit of Magic to Magnus, it would be just another waste. Hilde said bitterly. There was a hint of superiority on her face. The ''wizards'' of the academy have been saying a lot lately. I''m sure you''ve heard all the wizards in the academy talking about how their research has advanced magic and made people''s lives more convenient. To put it bluntly, it''s a step up. The only thing that is making life easier for people is the miraculous magic used by our monks in the church. For the past twenty years or so, the decadent church has been abandoned by the people and has lost its former authority. On the other hand, the reputation of the academy I grew up in is ebbing and flowing. It''s a form of taking away church power. That''s why Hilde is so frustrated that she can''t help but speak out against the "wizard" in me. I agree with Eugene. If you don''t work, you can''t eat. When even Misha said that, I had no choice but to pull back. The bad thing is that it''s Eugene who stuck to the fire magic. If I had tried other attributes, I could have been an asset to the fight. I thought that, but I didn''t say it. It was like an excuse, and my pride didn''t allow me to claim such an embarrassing thing. I just felt awkward, and then I felt awkward. ''''I mean, maybe it was a mistake to let Magnus into the party. He graduated from the Royal Academy at only fifteen years of age and has a reputation as a genius, so I included him in the party. I believe you were the first to decipher the sacred scrolls, the Word of God, right?Oh, well, well, blasphemy at its finest. So, what did you find useful?God''s will is so profound that just because we can decipher His word, how can we possibly get it right? Well, I guess the Wizard, no matter how high he is, was just a waste of time to begin with, wasn''t he? ''''Even a fight is more effective if you hit them with physics, like the heroes and Misha-san. Magnus, why don''t you get out of this party? I''ll have a female martial artist for you. Eugene and Hilde took over and laughed at me, and I couldn''t listen to them anymore. Without a second thought, I got up from my seat. ''Are you okay with that?'' Misha turned to the day after tomorrow and asked bluntly. ''Didn''t you hear me?I''ve just received a notice that I''m no longer a member of the force. I''ve heard that the orders of the Brave Men are absolute in this party. Hmm. --gutless. Whatever. I turned on my heel and hobbled away from the tavern. Behind my back, with the taunts of Eugene and Hilde. I was frustrated. It wasn''t frustrating. And it was empty..... I wonder what I''ll do starting tomorrow........ Should I return to my hometown, the academy city? However, I was unable to face my peers, who cheered me on and told me to go with a brave man to defeat the Demon King. It''s a good thing that you can''t get away with it. "huh... I stumble down the street at night, sighing. Then I''m called out from behind. ''Wizard-dono!Wait, you there, Master Wizard! When I turned around, I saw a well-dressed man who looked like a merchant chasing after me in a great hurry. When I was in the tavern earlier, he was eating at a table near me. I have an ingrained habit of watching and observing my surroundings extensively because of my profession. That''s why I recognized him. ''What do you want?'' ''''Yes, sir. Knowing that you are all members of the Brave Lord''s party, I was listening, though I felt bad, to see if there was anything that could lead to a profitable story... And you found a way to make money for me? ''Yes!Do you think the Lord Wizard can decipher the sacred inscriptions? ''Yeah, but...'' Then would you be willing to buy the book?I got it from a wizard in need of money to pay off his debts, but I was having trouble selling it at all. After saying that, the man showed a book as thick as a dictionary. On the cover, indeed, the text was spelled out in sacred carved letters. ''''Complete information on everything until the defeat of the Demon King Morl-Fi! I''m fine!It''s a God-awareness (Kamito''s) strategy book! Honestly, it was an intriguing incentive. If this wasn''t written in sacred carved letters, it would raise eyebrows, but only God himself and his servants, the divine spirits, could handle God''s letters (and only me, who successfully deciphered them). It doesn''t seem to be something to be suspicious of. I''ll buy it. How much is it? I can''t sell it anyway, so it''s just a thought. Even if it''s just a piece of gold. Or two. I spent ten nights at the tavern and inn earlier, and that''s just about a gold coin. I generously handed over three gold coins. Then I asked for a new place to sleep for the night and pulled up the "strategy book" in my room. "Look at this-- . Three days later. I chanted a spell at Destrent. ''Tilt-ha-un-del-e-ren! A huge bolt of lightning descends from the sky and falls on the giant tree monster. Eugene and the others finally defeated the boss monster, which took practically three people to defeat - I alone slaughtered it. ''''Great......... This guy is real........! I couldn''t help but shiver with excitement as I held the "strategy book" in my hands. 2-Chapter 2 Completely The night I bought the attack book from the merchant, I pored over it in my private room at the inn. All demons are born from the magical power of the Demon King Morlfy, which is spread throughout the world. As long as the demon king is alive, even the boss monster that was defeated once can be reborn again if certain conditions are met. That story that was written made a lot of sense to me. For example, Destrent. Not only with Eugene and the others this time, there have been many reports of defeats in the past, but after a few years, they would revive as if nothing had happened. No one had been able to explain that phenomenon until now. However-- On the hill in the north of Nokoko village, on the top of the impure soil, a seed is accidentally sown on the wind, or falls with bird droppings, etc., and three days later the destrent is born. That''s what I found in the description of Destrent when I looked it up in the Strategy Book. Even the location of the unholy soil is described in an elaborate replica, just in case you were wondering. After studying the Destrent more closely, I headed to the village of Nokoko. I sowed the seeds in the black, unholy soil lingering near the top of the hill. Three days later. The destrent really came back to life in front of me as I observed. I didn''t have time to rejoice, but I was determined to fight him. According to the information in the strategy book, the Destrent was level 27. I''m a level 23 "wizard". It''s not that I''m not a wizard, I mean that without the Personality Assessment skill that some royalty have, I wouldn''t be able to determine their level and status, but thanks to the strategy book, I was able to deduce this as well. The mastery level of Thunder III was set at 23, and just the other day, I was able to use it. My level of 23 is quite high among the human race. I had felt it for some time, but the information in the strategy book confirmed it. For example, even the best wizard in the Kingdom of Luxta, known as the "King''s Staff," was only level 17. Let''s get back to this. Destrent was a level 27. This was a powerful monster. That''s the boss monster! Since I was taking on a monster of that magnitude, I had to get creative. Before he recognizes us as the enemy, I unleash a preemptive spell from a distance, a long, deep sleep, Sleep II. It''s called Sleep II, which puts him into a long, deep sleep. Normally, abnormal or weak magic doesn''t work on boss monsters. No, I thought so. In reality, boss monsters are indeed resistant to most abnormalities and status changes, but each individual has at least one type that is not resistant. This destrent is immune to poison, paralysis and petrification, but not to sleep. I got this information from the Strategy Book, and now I''ve actually seen the effects of this. Destrent was sleeping soundly. This would give me time to cast long spells. Instead of the normal Thunder III, we''re going to customize it, giving it quintuple power, single-attack, and increased meeting rate. In the guide book, there was a note in the Destrent section, which stated The boss monster, the Destrent, is a tree-like creature with complete immunity to fire spells, and its weakness is the lightning attribute. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. It''s not a good idea to use a lot of these things. After all, Eugene''s orders were wrong! They should have fought as I suggested, changing the attributes of their attack magic! No, I don''t blame Eugene alone. I was in the wrong. I should have stood up to that little boy who kept on screaming, "Let me give you orders" and stood up to him. I should have thought for myself and acted accordingly. I was kicked out of Eugene''s party. But this was fortuitous. I was no longer bound by anything. I''ve decided to defeat the Demon King Morl-Fi by my own will, on my own responsibility, and on my own! The world will learn that the wizard is a greater being than the brave men and women of the world. The cold eyes of the world will change. Even our teachers and peers will be able to live their lives with confidence. The first page of the "strategy book" in your hand says The great God does not interfere as his servant, the spirit of fate, the Tygon. God only pleases those who stand on their own feet and use their own wisdom to chart their own course. Therefore, this "strategy book," which contains the Word of God, contains only information. Whether you make use of that information or kill it is entirely up to you!Good luck! Just by reading through the beginning of the book, I loved it in one shot. Then I chanted the Heavy Customization and buried the destrent with a bolt of lightning invited from the sky. I was checking the loot (drop items) in the room of the cheap inn, the only one that exists in Nokoko Village. The fruits that have an effect to increase your status are piled up on the table. I reached for the Fruit of Magic and took a bite. It tastes like an apple. But it has a much more gorgeous sweetness to it. Even royalty and aristocrats can''t easily find such a delicious taste, can they?In addition, a crisp acidity lingers on the tongue and overcomes the sweetness. It''s a taste that leaves a lasting impression. I can eat this as much as I want. I wonder if Eugene and the others had no qualms about keeping this kind of deliciousness to themselves.... When I''d finished the entirety of the Fruit of Magic, I also reached for the Fruit of Spirit and the Fruit of Power, and ate one after another. It''s hard to put it into words, but it seemed to fill me with energy from the bottom of my body. I had planned to eat the food several days at a time, but in the end I ate it all. I was 18 years old. My growth spurt is long over, but I guess this means I still have a lot more to live up to. I look out the window of my room and see the hills to the north. A new seed has been planted, well planted. In three days, the Destrent will be born again. I will defeat it and get a lot of drop items fruit again. According to the strategy book, even if one person ate fifty-one or more fruits of the same species, their "status" would no longer increase. In other words, up to fifty of each kind, the more I ate, the higher my "status" would be. Now, how many more destrents can I expect to feed me? 3-Episode 3 In the end, I ended up defeating eight destrents. The goal was to increase my status, but as a byproduct, I gained a great deal of experience, and my level had reached 28. Thanks to this, I was able to master a number of powerful spells, including Wind III, Stone III, Manabort III, Poison II, and Paralyze II. However..........it''s not that I''m greedy, it''s just that I want equipment that is commensurate with my level. The old oak wand that I own is also quite a high-class item, and its performance is commensurate with its price. However, it''s a store bought item that can be purchased anywhere. It''s also classified as rank D equipment in the strategy book. It''s a bit more of a... I''m not going to say that it''s a rank S equipped "Daimaimaima no Wand" or a rank A equipped "Wise Man''s Wand", which I''ve only seen in literature. Can''t I at least get a Rank C equipped ''magic wand''? But that''s a rare piece of equipment that''s rarely sold.... Even if you were lucky enough to be able to sell it, it wouldn''t be less than a thousand gold coins at the auction. If I told you that a hundred gold coins would allow you to live quite richly for an entire year, do you have any idea how expensive it is? Naturally, this is an amount of money that I can''t even afford right now. In an inn in the royal capital of Laxtia, I flipped through the "strategy book" in anguish. And then some extraordinary information caught my eye. No, I was riveted. . Are you all right, Master Magnus? Yeah, it''s a nice view. This is going to make my research easier. I was currently on the roof of a certain house. This area is a relatively wealthy neighborhood, but this house is the only one in the vicinity that even has a ladder to climb up to the roof from the veranda. The reason I was able to find this house among the hundreds of houses in the plot was, after all, thanks to the "Strategy Book". A detailed map of the entire Laxteria area and various facilities with annotations on famous spots as well as unusual houses. I hope it''s all right, but.... I wouldn''t mind if something were to happen to your brave companion...'''' Don''t worry about it. I''d rather have it. Okay. The landlord extends a long, sturdy board from the balcony and hands it to me. ''Thank you. We''re good to go. Okay, sure. Anyway, just don''t fall down, okay? The landlord still looked uneasy, but he obediently withdrew into the house. There is no one in this royal capital now who does not know about the brave Eugene and his party. Also, no one knows that I have been declared ineligible to fight for the party. I''m not going to be the only one who has a problem with that. He allowed me to come up to his house without question, and he even allowed me to climb onto his roof. And I never cheated the good-natured landlord, either. "We need to do some research to defeat the Demon King. Can you help us? And when I was honest with you. Wow, whatever I can do to help! And the landlord has just undertaken to do it. He didn''t tell me that I wasn''t a member of the Brave Samaritans anymore, but he didn''t lie to me. Now, I used the long planks the landlord gave me as a bridge to carry over to the next house''s roof. As I moved onto the next house''s roof, I passed the boards over the next roof again. We repeated the process, one after the other, moving from roof to roof. The goal was the most opulent mansion in this section of the house. However, it is old moldy and mossy as if it were a ghost house. Ivy is growing all over the place. I successfully reached the roof of the mansion and stood in front of the chimney. Inside was a large hollow space. There was enough room for a grown man to fit through. However, there''s nothing to take advantage of, and if you''re careless, you''ll inevitably crash down to the first floor, and the only thing waiting for you is a shameful death. So I cast the Levitation spell, which can be learned at level 3. It lets me control the speed of my freefall. Unlike Levitation II, which can be learned at level 16, Levitation can''t be increased, but this is good enough for now. I''m not interested in wasting Mana Points. By the way, according to the Strategy Guide, once you reach level 29, you''ll be able to learn Flight. The thought of being able to fly in the sky in the flesh makes me feel excited to be a child again. Thanks to the Levitation, I slowly and dangerously arrived at the bottom of the chimney. It was a large fireplace that showed no signs of having been used for many years. I stepped out of the fireplace, brushing the ashes from my body. I''ve successfully entered the house without being spotted and without breaking down the front door or doing any other obvious acts of violence. Once you''re in, you''ve already confirmed in the "strategy book" that no one is home. I searched the mansion with an open mind. This house seems to be the residence of the previous generation''s king''s staff. I take the stairs to the third floor and enter his study. Inside, I find a magnificent desk and human remains scattered around it. This is the end of the "King''s Staff" of the previous generation. It seems that he had been left here for more than ten years, dying alone, without family or friends to take care of him. More than ten years without anyone even knowing about his death. Not even the decomposed meat was left anymore, and the bones were dry. I unfolded the package I had brought with me and politely gathered up the poor old man''s bones, one by one. I planned to bury him later, albeit briefly. I''m not an ardent believer in God by any means, but I do have at least some social sense. I''ll at least mourn the dead and pray for their souls. When I gathered all the old man''s bones into a package - good, I got down to the main issue that brought me to the mansion. He examined a staff that was propped up on his office desk in both hands. It was truly a majestic cane. However, rather than being gorgeous, it was elegant. The handle is not made of wood, but metal. It''s made of mithril, which is tens of times more valuable than silver. Thanks to this, it is very light. And if you look closely at the hilt, you can see an exquisite relief design carved elegantly and casually. Various moon angels, said to be the Luna City''s attendants, the spirits of magic, were dancing lively and lively. It is not only brilliant to the eyes, but also interesting to feel when you hold it. On the tip, there is a metal decoration with a motif of a crescent moon. In addition, there are huge iridescent stones, just like the tip of a spear. The auction price of a precious iridescent stone of this size would be no less than 10,000 gold coins. No - in the first place, if this wand was put up for auction, it would probably fetch as much as 100,000 gold coins. Can you believe it?It''s a calculation that allows us to live a life of luxury like an aristocrat for five hundred years. It''s so unrealistic that it''s almost funny. It was truly a national treasure. This is the staff of the Great Magic Way. This is a rank S equipment that I''ve only heard of from literature. It''s also a tremendous piece of equipment. It''s the only thing I''ve ever heard of. It also increases the effects of strengthening magic by 186%. Conversely, it reduces the opponent''s chance of resisting state abnormality magic and weak magic by 51%. It also reduces the MP consumption of magic by 25%. It also contains a foul special effect that can extend the range of magic that can only target a single person. Excellent! The staff of the Great Magic Way was buried in the past when the old man died, never to be used again, and I was grateful for the opportunity to borrow it. When I have defeated the Demon King Morl-Fi and saved the world, I will surely come back to you and bury you with it. I swore that at the simple old man''s graveside that I had built on the outskirts of King''s Landing. 4-Episode 4: Hero again from item collection Even after successfully obtaining the Daimajin Wand, I went around collecting rare items that I could get in various parts of King''s Landing, using information that would have been impossible to find without the Strategy Book. For example, the hidden warehouses of the bandits in King''s Landing. They are stored deep in the maze-like sewers, where they believe no one will ever find them, so they have no traps or even guards. I found them without any trouble, and they gave me the fortune they had illegally amassed. I no longer had a need for the Staff of the Great Magic Way, but the Sage''s Staff, which was equipped with Rank A, and the Sword of Blue Thunder, which was also equipped with Rank A and was of no use to me as a vanguard. However, the one I wanted most was the Guardian Angel Ring, a rank A equipment. I''m not sure I''ve ever seen such a thing before. For a class like wizards, who can''t wear armor, this would be a coveted item. It also increases resistance to all attribute attacks and disorders. You''ll be able to find this in the strategy book, so that''s why I came to get it. For example, this is the hideout of a slave trader, a place where human trafficking is forbidden by state law. We broke into this one for the Book of Towngate. In one corner of the warehouse district, there is a warehouse guarded by ten or so shameless bouncers, and in it are stored contraband and a fortune for tax evasion. The fact that the bouncers were not very good at what they did was described in the "Strategy Book". They were the most powerful bosses in the world, level 10 warriors. Using the special ability of the Daimyodo staff, I easily neutralize them all with Sleep II, which expands the scope of its effects. I broke into the warehouse and got the Book of Towngate that I wanted. This is an item classified as a grimoire. By reading it, a wizard who has reached a certain level can instantly learn Lost Magic, a magic that cannot be learned through normal means. Once someone learns it, the grimoire becomes blank, making it extremely valuable. The Book of Towngate is a particularly rare edition. The mastery level is 13, so I could easily fulfill the requirements. Also, the Town Gate is a spell that opens a gate to instantly transfer to a large town with a population of 10,000 or more that the sorcerer has visited in the past. The gate is not limited to the sorcerer alone, but can be used by any number of people and objects, as well as for the duration of the effect, which is three minutes. It goes without saying how useful the magic is. And even in this Rakstad Kingdom, there are probably only a few people at most who have mastered it, including me. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find the same thing in the slave-trader''s warehouse. I was half expecting it, but.... Four young, bound and gagged girls were being held captive. I don''t need to tell you why. I freed them before I could sell them off, of course. "I don''t know who you are, but thank you very much...! They thanked me verbally and looked up at me with terribly moist eyes. ........To be honest, I''m not very immune to women. The academy I grew up in from my childhood was mostly a male household, and I''ve always been immersed in studying magic, so I haven''t had too many opportunities to interact with women, and I don''t know how to handle them. If you were an overtly obnoxious woman like Hilde or Misha, I wouldn''t have to be aware of it at all. If you give me a straightforward favor like I''m getting now, I''m going to be weak. Anyway, I tried my best not to be conscious of it, and treated it as a matter of course. As an escort, I walked them out of the warehouse district, and since all four of them seemed to be able to go home alone afterwards, I saw them off. They asked me repeatedly for my name and where I lived, because they wanted to thank me properly eventually, but I brushed them off. Aside from rescuing them, the fact that I scavenged for and received the Book of Towngate and other items is hardly a legal act, so I couldn''t reveal it. I would see one of them again later on - but for now it was a different story. From then on, I worked diligently to collect items in the royal capital. The only thing I''m after is the wealth that the crooks have illegally accumulated. I stole as much as I could without any pain in my heart, sometimes hiding my face to rob them with magic. They did not touch any items that would leave innocent people impoverished. Even so, this Laxtia was a large city with a population of several hundred thousand, with a proportionately large number of evil people, and their reserves were enormous. Even if he only targeted the hidden wealth of the renminbi, the results were too good to be true. They were able to obtain more than ten of the rank C equipment they had wanted so badly before, such as the Magic Staff. Well, it''s a bit late for that now. Of the rare items I got, the ones I can use, of course, I''ll use myself. I''m not going to be able to get a good deal on them. The sword of blue lightning, for example. However, even rank C items are rarely found on the market, but if I sold one rare item after another, I would definitely be suspected. If someone pursues the story of how I got them, I''ll be in trouble. Therefore, I''ll have to think about where to sell them, who to sell them to, and when to release them in small doses. I tried to start by looking for a trustworthy merchant and getting to know him or her. If it was a large store that could handle more expensive items, even better. So I looked up the "strategy book" and listed a few candidates. I''ve decided to visit the Marum Trading Company, one of the best merchants in King''s Landing, specializing in magical armor. But then I bumped into a group of people I didn''t want to see at the store. Tsk, I didn''t see them here either," he said. We don''t have anything here either. ''You mustn''t be short-tempered, my brave friend. We have only just begun to look for you. ''Hilde is right. That''s why you''re asking for it, because you don''t get it very often. Eugene, Hilde, and Misha came out of the Marum Trading Company in droves. And a newcomer who looks like a female martial artist, whose name I don''t know, and who is probably a member of the party who has replaced me. It''s probably a party member who replaced me. "[Oh] And when they noticed our faces, Eugene and the others also looked uncomfortable. They didn''t want to talk to me, but ignoring them feels kind of defeated, too. The only reason Eugene gave up on me is because of that guy''s knotty eyes, and there''s no reason I have to curl my back and sneak around. I decided to talk to him openly. It''s good to see you. What''s going on?What are you shopping for? Shit. f*ck you, Magnus. It''s none of your business. That''s true. Now, if you''ll excuse me. I hope you find what you''re looking for. I even tried to get a generous breeze to cross them. That''s when Misha said. ''Wait, Eugene. Maybe Magnus would know, right?You''re a wizard, for God''s sake. ''Certainly!By all means, let''s just listen to them, my brave friend. Well if Hilde says so, I understand. Eugene said that with an attitude of disapproval. He''s still a delinquent kid. Poor guy, he doesn''t take into account Misha''s face that he proposed. But it''s none of my business. ''What''s up?Do you have a question for me? I''m looking for this magical wand. They''re rarely sold, and when they''re auctioned off, they''re worth at least a thousand gold pieces. Magnus, have you ever thought of that? Yes. Or rather, if you go back to the inn, they''re there. More than ten of them. ''Really?Can''t we get it somehow, that! If you don''t have a wizard in your party, you won''t be much use to us. All they need is a nobleman named Domidas. They want us to do things for them. --What difference does it make?It''s none of your business. Just tell me where they are. You really are an idiot who doesn''t know how to ask for things....... When I was dumbfounded, Hilde seemed to have thought the same thing. Quickly changing her complexion, she stepped forward to hide the arrogant Eugene and bowed her head deeply. When she opened her mouth, all she could do was swear at me and spit out sarcasm, that Hilde, who is the same as Eugene in terms of arrogance!Head for me! He took a shio-like tone and asked. ''Please, Mr. Magnus. I desperately need that wand. Could you please teach it to me? "Well it just so happens that I have one. If you want it so badly, I can sell it to you. Seriously, that''s the first time it''s worked for you, Magnus! Hilde appeals to me by interrupting the voice of the brave (idiot) who can''t read the air and says unnecessary things again. At last, she knelt down in front of me. By all means, Mr. Magnus. A thousand gold coins no, a thousand and two hundred will do. Can you afford that much money? ''''It''s necessary for our hero''s journey to defeat the Demon King. We, the church, will provide you with all the help you need. I see... The monks in the church chant the words, "The spirit tigon''s love is infinite," but in reality, they are all foul-smelling monks who rip off even the poorest of the poor with such phrases as "I''ll heal your injuries with my healing magic for 20 gold coins," "I''ll give you 50 gold coins for the antidote," and "I''ll give you 100 gold coins to cure your illness. If that''s the case, you don''t need to be shy. I''ll give you one thousand two hundred. I''ll take care of it for one thousand two hundred. I''ll bring it to you and we''ll meet at the bar where you''re staying. Thank you, Mr. Magnus! Hilde looked up and gave him a flirtatious smile that was like a large flower blooming, a flirtatious smile usually reserved for brave men. I''m sure he''s humiliated inside, and is probably simmering in halawata. Do you really want to go so far as to want about rank C equipment?That''s a good sign. Anyway, I went back to the inn to get my magic wand. In the meantime, I heard that Hilde also went to the church in King''s Landing to pay for the promised money. We traded without any problems. It was shortly after that that the problem arose. Shall I tell you why we went to such great lengths to get that magic wand? Eugene smiled a lowly smile and started to say, "I won''t give you back," as he hugged his wand. I''m not going to give it back," he said, hugging his staff. My client, Domidas, said he would give me the Mithril Sword in exchange for the wand!You know what?It''s a precious sword that in an auction, it''s not much more than 5,000 gold coins! Well, that''s good. ! I guess Eugene and the others thought I would regret it and regret that I shouldn''t have sold it. I guess they were gloating inwardly with Zama Amilo. But since I didn''t seem to regret it at all, but rather looked at them with a pitying look, both Eugene and Hilde became giddy. Because, how can they be regretful? The Mithril Sword is only a rank B equipment, and I have six of them too. I''ve got the Sword of Blue Thunder, which is rank A equipment. That''s none of my business. You can''t get away with it. It''s a good idea to defeat the Demon King. ''Oh, yeah...'' I was about to leave, with the foolish Eugene still pouting. Then Misha is the only one who turns away and calls out to me. ''Are you still not ready to go back to the party?'' Why? I don''t really understand, so I ask back. It seems that you''ve already got a new friend, and I don''t see any value in the brave souls anymore. I waited for an answer, but Misha didn''t say anything more. The frustrated expression on her face was impressive. In my eyes, I looked like a sulky kid who couldn''t be honest and couldn''t make up with his friends. 5-Episode 5: Arias Daughter Aria We parted ways with Eugene and the others, and I headed once again to the Malm Chamber of Commerce. We entered the large, five-story store. Inside, there was not just one counter, but a number of counters that were prepared for business discussions at the best reception desk for the purpose. Now, which counter should I head to? A wizard''s professional habit of staring and watching. Then, out of the blue, he is approached by a woman. ''Huh...?Oh, you are...! M..... I turned toward the voice and saw a familiar face standing at the counter. It was one of the girls I had rescued the other day who had been held captive by the slavers. She''s about fifteen years old, with flaxen curly hair and a not-so-fancy but well-formed appearance. It''s a bit of a bad idea..... I can''t help but think so. Again, no matter how bad a person you are dealing with, robbing them of their possessions (items) can hardly be called a legal act. She has seen exactly how it happened. It''s not a good idea for her to be exposed. Therefore, I quickly spun around on my heels. ''Oh, wait, sir!Please, wait! And yet she let go of the shop keeper and chased after me as fast as she could. I''m going to run away as fast as I can. Even though I''m a wizard, I''m still level 28, and my "status" is quite high, having been fully doped up with the Fruit of Speed and the like. You can easily escape, but I dare not do that and keep a distance between me and her. So I left the shop, ran down the main street, into a back alley, picked a secluded spot, and waited for her to catch up with me. ''Are you sure you''re ready to take care of the store?'' It''s not good, but after seeing you again, I can''t let this opportunity pass me by......... I''m Malm''s daughter, so I won''t be fired just because I get a little bit of advice from you........ She said as she caught her zealous breath. Ho. So she was a merchant''s daughter. That''s it. Maybe being held by the slavers was more of a kidnapping for ransom than simply being sold off. ''What''s your name?'' My name is Aria. What''s your name? What do you want from me? I want to thank you for your help!By all means! I dared to brush off her name, but she - rather than being offended, she continued to answer my questions seriously. Moreover, the eyes that look up at my face, as if looking up at me for some reason, seem to be moistened. The same is true for the time when I rescued her from being locked up in the warehouse. At that time, I only thought I was in tears simply because I had a horrible thought. But this may not be the case...? Do you think it might be me...? No, no, no!Don''t be hasty. Wizards don''t do that. I don''t know much about women, and I''m not immune to them. I will observe them carefully, I will observe them carefully. "You can thank me by going on a date with me! Whoa! ''No?Does that make me a treat for you! Aria is already desperately biting down on me. ''I was kidnapped by bad people at that time and locked in a warehouse, I was worried about what terrible things they would do to me from now on.......I was worried..... The kids I was held with were crying all the time, and I was on the verge of tears too.... But then you came to me!He helped me out in a gallant way!And that''s without a quid pro quo!I''ve seen all kinds of men in my business, but I thought I''d never seen such an amazing, wonderful man before! This, no matter how immune I am to women, there''s no way to misunderstand this........ U.........hmmm......ouch....... I''m a young man myself, it''s not that I''m not interested in the opposite s*x, but....... I have an oath to defeat the Demon King........ I decided to be honest with Aria. ''''I''m sorry. I''m not used to dealing with women. -- What am I saying? You''re the one who needs to be honest. I''m talking about defeating the Demon Lord! I''m so naive. I''m fine. I''m not used to being a man either! You''re my first love. You''re too f*cking tempting, aren''t you? We were already swirling around each other''s eyes, spilling our innermost thoughts to each other. I don''t know........I don''t like this girl. Okay, okay. Let''s go on a date. I''ve never done it before, so I don''t know the etiquette. Oh, thank you very much. I don''t know what to do with myself, so even if I''m a beginner, I''m going to close my eyes to you. ''Yeah. That would help. Or rather, I''m blind to you. I''m glad you''re coming to Gugui. But since I can''t go, I feel like it''s just right. Maybe it''s a good match? Anyway, I surprised Aria by introducing myself as Magnus. ''What?When you say that you are Magnus the Wizard, you say that you are a member of a brave party! ''No I''ll confess, I''ve been put on notice that I''m out of the force. Now I''m just a mere Magnus. ''That''s terrible!Aren''t you a fool, Mr. Braveheart?Even I, a mere town girl, could understand Mr. Magnus''s skill in vividly eliminating those ruffians in the warehouse! There''s no denying that Eugene is an idiot. ''Well, it''s done. Anyway, De, when is your date? You know, this coming Wednesday, I''m off... So be it. We made a pact and parted ways. If I get along with Aria, she''ll keep quiet about my antics in the warehouse. And the fact that the daughter of one of the most powerful merchants in the Rakstad area is a good friend of mine, means that I have a route to sell my surplus items. --I''m going to say that I didn''t have any idea what to expect. I''m not going to be able to say that I was looking forward to my first date with the opposite s*x, but I was genuinely looking forward to my first date with the opposite s*x. And even more so if it was with a beautiful girl like Aria! 6-Episode 6 First Date It was finally Wednesday. The downtown area in the southern district of the royal capital. Aria and I met up at the central fountain. I''ve only read about it in books, but I''ve heard that it''s common for couples to argue about whether they arrived five minutes earlier or early enough to meet each other. Are you stupid?Since you''ve met them, you should be there on time. It''s not unreasonable to arrive early and wait. --But when it comes to the actual date, my mind was changed. I''m sorry, did you wait?" against a beautiful girl like Aria. It certainly seems like a boring exchange of "No, I just got here..." and the like. I arrived ten minutes before the meeting time to experience the joyous event. No, I''ll confess. I was also too excited about my first date with Aria to be on my feet naturally enough before. And in front of the fountain, Aria was standing in front of the fountain, coming first. ''Sorry, did you wait?'' Yes!I''ve been looking forward to it so much, I''ve been waiting for you all morning. I love this girl. She''s not only pretty on the outside, but she''s too interesting on the inside too. Oh, yeah? Well, let''s get going. Yes, let''s go! Let''s have lunch first. I''m new to this whole dating thing, but I''ve been doing my research. ''Wow, really!Is it for me! ''Oh, yeah. It''s for Aria. I''m so glad! I was somewhat embarrassed, but it didn''t matter when I saw Aria''s big smile on her face. Maybe we''re good for each other after all. Things that I would normally be too embarrassed to say, Aria is more straightforward to say and ask, so I can respond and react in a straightforward manner too. If I wasn''t, I''d be the one with a stone-bridge-hitting personality. I would have been pointlessly put off, probing, and dressed up. ''Well, over here then,'' Yes! I dressed to lead and casually took Aria''s hand in mine. I had a near-conviction that she wouldn''t mind. However, Aria quickly untied her hand! You''re not going to hate me! I almost got teary-eyed at the thought - but I was premature. Aria had simply changed her grip and reconnected her hands. It wasn''t the way I did it, the way a parent pulls their child''s hands together. It was the way we held hands, like we were netting each other''s fingers and toes tightly together. This was definitely more, well, what ...............erotic. ''Let''s go, Mr. Magnus...'' Oh, yeah. Her seemingly innocent smile is dazzling, but-- Women are amazing! . I chose a pancake shop for my lunch, which was also at the end of a back alley. ''I love pancakes! Yeah. Well, you''ll be glad you chose this place. I nodded to Aria to emphasize that it was just a coincidence. ''But that''s why I''m a bit picky about pancakes, you know? So you know the store, then? ''No, I''ve never been here before!I''m looking forward to it! We waited, forehead to forehead, in the narrow, two-seater seats, chatting about such things. Aria ordered the pancakes with apple and berry double sauce. I ordered the not-so-sweet pancakes with bacon and a fried egg on the side. I have a sweet tooth among men, but as expected, having only sweets for lunch is a bit uncomfortable for my stomach. According to the information in the attack book, this restaurant is a hidden gem that is known to those in the know. The taste is a bit inferior to that of a super-famous restaurant, but that''s why you don''t have to wait in line or be rushed through the crowd to eat. I''ve actually tried them, and I''m convinced. It''s not a sweet pancake, but it has a wonderfully fluffy texture, and when eaten with a half-boiled egg, the yolk and the white meat of the pancake blend together to double the flavor. The flavor is rich, perhaps due to the generous use of butter, and it''s not overwhelming when eaten with bacon. In fact, it goes very well with the slightly salty bacon. How about that one? ''''It''s delicious~~~'''' Want to trade a little bit? By all means~~~ Aria looked pleased with herself. Seeing her smile made me happy. I''m so glad I looked for it, chose it, and brought it to her. I''ve never been to this restaurant before, but it''s the best place I''ve ever eaten in my life. I wish I had. We even enjoyed a cup of tea after dinner, and then we left the restaurant. Next time we are going to go shopping and get dressed up. When it comes to shopping, I''ve never gone to a decent store other than a new and used bookstore, but I''ve set my sights on the accessory stores that I think Aria would like. On the other hand, Aria is a daughter of a major retailer, so shopping is an everyday occurrence. If you take her to the store, she''ll take the lead in the rest. Yes, as long as you show her the store. ''''Where will you take me next, Magnus-san? Aria said, and casually crossed her arms around me. Her arms tease my left arm, and her surprisingly lush breasts come against my mumuumu. Yay, yay! I lost my ability to think for a moment, but I quickly came to myself and walked to the next store. All the while, Aria and I remained arm-in-arm the entire time. . I bought her a pendant that she liked, had dinner at a restaurant that mainly served shrimp and crab, which she liked, and then took her to a bar that she had never been to before to get her drunk, and the date ended with the stroke of midnight. The date didn''t just end well, it was a huge success. I think I did pretty well for a first time, too, didn''t I? Of course, I know that this is only possible if Aria has been favoring me from the start. I''m not taking advantage of a figure. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this. I gave Aria a lift to the Malm Chamber of Commerce at night. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time in the city. I want to reassure her. ''''I had a great time today, Mr. Magnus. Okay. That''s good to hear. Let me thank you for this. Wasn''t today''s date itself a thank you? Well, thank you for your help. Yeah, I see. What will they give us this time? We got to the front of the Malm Chamber of Commerce and I waited for Aria to say something. ''Date me again.'' Aria said, and then suddenly stood taller and gently placed her lips on mine. For the first time, I kissed a woman. I can''t help but blush all the way to my neck. Oh, a woman''s lips are so soft! I lost my ability to think, which I''m proud of, for a moment, but I quickly came to myself and looked intently at Aria''s face. ''''Wow, I''m new to this too.......'''' When I parted my lips, Aria had also turned bright red, as evident to my night eyes. As expected, she was embarrassed, or maybe she was running away, and ran off into the store in a hurry. I was frozen in place for a while, but eventually I started on my way back to the inn. On the way, I pull out a "strategy book" from my pocket. Thanks to this guy, our date was a huge success. I was able to rely on this guy to help me choose the right restaurant, and more importantly, he provided excellent information. In the "Important People List", there was a section on "Aria, daughter of Malm Trading Company". Her detailed profile was on there. Thanks to this, I was able to get a clear picture of her ''surprisingly positive personality'', her ''love of pancakes'', the direction of her other favorite accessories, and her penchant for shrimp and crabs. I''m a dating newbie, but I don''t intend to be an idiot. Once I had that much strategy information on the site, all I had to do was figure out the perfect date course on my own. Making Aria happy was really fun, even for me when it came to doing it. ''This guy........maybe he''s more applicable than I first thought. I confessed to myself as I stared at the "strategy book" in my hand. 7-Episode 7: A poor girl from Enzo Village I''ve also recovered most of the hidden items in the royal capital Laxtia. I haven''t touched any of the goods that would annoy innocent people, and apart from items that are impossible to get at in any way, such as the items inside the royal palace''s treasure room, I''d say they''re complete. Also, thanks to being able to get acquainted with Aria, I was able to secure a route to sell the surplus items. Since it is indeed suspicious to sell a large number of items at once, we have been discussing when and how much to sell while on a date with Aria. Since being kicked out of Eugene''s party - no, it''s been completely smooth sailing so far because of being kicked out. ''''Well, let''s see what the next move will be...'''' I lie in bed in my private room at the inn, reading a strategy book. I hit on various information to see if I could come up with any interesting guidelines. Then one piece of information catches my eye. I discovered it in the section on subquests, a concept that is unfamiliar to our world. "That girl was saved?! I was so surprised that I jumped out of bed. That girl--Mel''s explanation takes a bit of time. In the first place, me and Eugene and the rest of the group are not from this Rakstad Kingdom. We were born in Haricon, a small country next door. There, a foolish little kid was told by the fickle spirit of Tigon to become a brave man who was destined to defeat the Demon King Morl-Fi. So you''ve given the blade to . So, Eugene gathered up his friends in Harricon, first Hilde, then me, and finally Misha, and we continued our journey through various adventures, arriving here in Laxteria, the royal capital of the Laxter Kingdom, after about two months. During that trip, we stopped at a small village called Enzo and sought lodging for the night. It was a village that didn''t even have an inn, but the village chief was a really nice old man and he was happy to lend us a place to sleep. There was just.......one poor story. The mayor had a fourteen-year-old granddaughter named Mel, who was suffering from an incurable disease and was bedridden. Misha couldn''t see this, and he urged Hilde to use the magic of the Cure Disease to heal her illness. It''s a magic that essentially lends itself to five gold coins if you go to church. Hilde is determined to get her way, but Misha''s persistence in persuading her to use the Cure Disease on Mel for free. However, the magic didn''t work. It wasn''t that Hilde''s abilities were lacking, but rather that the disease Mel was suffering from seemed to be special. ''''Ko, this is not a matter of my lack of faith or anything like that! Hilde was pissed off and insisted. Rather than feeling good about it, I felt sorry for Mel, who was suffering from such an incurable disease. But now, thanks to the Strategy Book, I have a clue as to how to cure Mel''s illness. In the chapter "Subquest", "Save Mel in Enzo Village! It was written in the section called. Mel''s illness is actually a demon (a boss monster living in the suburbs!) It was a curse placed by the ''''Enzo Village........'''' I''d be lying if I said I didn''t wonder whether or not I should go and help them. Thanks to the magic of the Towngate, which I had recently mastered, I could reach the nearest town in an instant. But from there to Enzo village was a three-day trip. Even though he owes me a favor for a night''s lodging and a meal, is he still willing to go that far? And if there is, shouldn''t Eugene and others be helping out, and not just me alone? I thought about such inexplicable things in vain. But no matter how much time I spent thinking about it, my mind was made up from the start. Let''s go. Enzo Village. I stood up, picked up the and left the inn. ''Well, well it''s been a long time, Master Magnus. Is the brave master not with you? ''It''s been a while, chief. Eugene and I have a lot of things going on, and now we''re going our separate ways. Ha ha ha..... The chief of Enzo Village is a good man, but not an idiot. He guessed that there was some kind of mess going on and didn''t do anything foolish to stick his neck out. ''''And what can I do for you today?I wish there was something we could do to help. The village chief smiles at me and tells me so. It''s a good thing that he treated me as a human being after I broke up with a brave man, but he didn''t treat me roughly. This is what makes him a good person. At the same time, it makes you feel glad you came to the rescue! As a matter of fact, I''d like to take down a boss monster that lives nearby. ''What?Master Magnus, you''re all alone!As expected of a great wizard who has met the eye of a brave man, as expected of a great wizard....... I don''t want to be flattered. Anyway, we would like to use this village as our base. Yes, yes, in that case, you are welcome to stay at my house for as many days as you like. Ever since I lost my son and daughter-in-law to the epidemic, I''ve had a surplus of rooms... Speaking of ........illness, chief. Speaking of my granddaughter, sir. What can I do for you, Mel? ''''I don''t want you to get all bogus because it''s still uncertain, but if we can defeat the boss monster in question, it could be a key to curing my granddaughter''s illness. Really? ''No, so it''s still uncertain. I''m sorry about this I was just trying to... I know how you feel. The village chief bows his head in horror, and I ask him to raise it immediately. The reason why I chose "uncertain information" is because it would save me from having to explain the details of the story beforehand. As soon as I''ve successfully defeated the boss monster and Mel is cured, we can say goodbye to it. That''s the least of my problems. I''m here just to meddle, and I can''t even be bothered to ingratiate myself to this good old man and his grandson. Yes, not because I''m embarrassed or anything. Never. . The next morning. Something slightly unplanned happened. ''Good day, Lady Magnus! May the best of luck, Mr. Magnus! ''Mel is a really good kid!Please help him, Lord Magnus! "We are no match for the boss monster! Master Magnus is the only one who can help us! -- and. The whole village had to be sent off together. It seems that the village chief was so happy that his granddaughter could possibly be saved that he had touched the whole village last night. Well, there''s nothing wrong with that, but.......it''s embarrassing! I left the village as quickly as I could. The good people of the village kept seeing me off until I was out of sight. Then I stepped into the Enzo Forest, where this boss monster lives. And not long after, I realized that I was being followed. I was being followed. ''Hey. What the hell do you want? I turned around and pointed the tip of my wand at the shade where my tails were lurking. I don''t want them to lick my "status," which is level 28 and crispy doped with the Fruit of Perception. I''m not sure if my tails were prepared for this or not. He was a stern man. He was tall, broad-shouldered and rugged. He had a strong face and a large scar on his forehead and cheek. He has a very raggedy appearance. ''''You are.........'''' 8-Episode 8: Strong Warrior Grants You''re a grunt, aren''t you? That''s what I asked the impersonal man who was following me. For all intents and purposes, he looks like a rag-tag guy. But he is the only guard stationed in Enzo village. It''s a peaceful village in the countryside, so he''s been dispatched by a neighboring town. ''It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Master Magnus. And Gruntz shrank his large frame and took a look of horror. Well, in fact, if you weren''t a man who was as observant of your surroundings as I was and had a good memory, you wouldn''t even recognize Gruntz as a mere mobster. ''What do you want from me?'' Yes. I would like to make a small favor to Mr. Magnus. Say it. He was a raggedy grunt with a rumbling style, but that was nothing, and he was very polite in his tone and manner. That''s what I liked about him, and I decided to listen to what he had to say. You can''t be a civilized person. I want to give Eugene a cup of grunt''s nail polish. ''I would also like to help Master Magnus. What?So you want to take down the boss monster with me? Yes, I hope so. With that, Gruntz lightly raised the sword strapped to his waist and the large shield hooked to his shoulder by a cord. Both seemed to be well used and well cared for. In this way, Gruntz has the appearance of a mercenary of the past war rather than a village guard. ''''Which means, are you aiming for a drop item?'''' No, I don''t want any part of it. Master Magnus will pay for everything. Hmm... so it''s to protect the village?Do you feel obligated? Well I have to admit, I''m more interested in helping Mel. "Law. I was suddenly curious and decided to ask him for more details along the way. ''Me and Mel are childhood friends four years apart,'' So you''re 18, huh? I didn''t know we were the same age!It''s not a mistake of thirty years ago! I can''t see! ''More to the point, Mel is also my crush...'' Hmm. You didn''t tell him you had feelings for him? ''I can''t. As you can see, I have a strong face and a rugged build, so I know I''m not very popular with the ladies. Gruntz, who always had a serious look on his face, only this time he smiled to himself. I''m fortunate enough to have a lover named Aria now, too, but I know what it''s like to be an unattractive man. I know it all too well! So, in an effort to be the man who can protect Mel in the shadows, I jumped out of the village and became a mercenary, and with a bit of credit from that time, I was recruited by the town guard, and now I volunteered to return to my hometown of Enzo, where I''m stationed. You''re a man, man. I was becoming more and more fond of this young man, Glantz, and I could already see the circumstances under which he wanted to accompany me. And I had long ago seen the circumstances under which this man wanted to accompany me. ''''I was also worried about Mel''s illness, but when I heard that he might be cured if he defeated the demon, I couldn''t stand still, and that''s why I followed Magnus-sama. ''I understand that. But this is the boss monster. How dangerous is that? I''m aware of that, of course. I am a wizard. I won''t be able to fight for you. You''re sure you want to do that? If anything, please use me as a shield for Lady Magnus. Well that''s... ...that''s quite an undertaking. I would give my life to save Mel. No, I even feel like I honed my swordsmanship for this day. All right. If you say so, I won''t say another word. I am a wizard. I am a man of reason. But I''m also a man. I share your spirit, Mr. Grunt. I don''t want you to die. I thought that with all my heart. That''s why we had a few meetings along the way to find the boss monster. First, I asked Gruntz to tell me in detail what warrior skills he had learned. I consulted the information in the strategy book, which told me that he was a level 7 or higher, but less than 10 warrior. That''s a rough judgement, but since I don''t have the status-appraising skills of royalty, that''s my limit, and that''s enough for now. I''m level 28, but if we talk about level 7 to 9, it''s a vanguard position that can be called quite good. I''ve heard that Granz has trained as a warrior, but that''s about it. However, according to the information in the strategy book, the boss monster I''m about to challenge is level 19. I don''t care about me, but I have to be careful with the grunts, or I''ll never make it out of here alive. But I''m not going to tell you to just go home. I''ve been impressed by Gruntz''s enthusiasm, so no matter how irrational the decision, I''m going to give him the benefit of the doubt. We''ll fight the boss monster together, and both of us will make a triumphant return to Enzo Village alive. Then, with the curse lifted, I''ll bring Mel and Grants face to face in the clearing. This is a must. ''''Well, now for the ingenious part........'''' I whispered a little monologue in my mouth. That''s exactly when. What I heard was the sound of huge footsteps coming from the direction I was going. ''Master Magnus........'' Yeah, look out for yourself. Here''s your chance to meet the man. When we stopped, I held up the Great Magic Wand, while Granz stepped forward and held the Steel Sword and the Great Shield of War. They are still waiting for the demon. The tempo of the approaching footsteps quickens, as if they too have noticed our presence. A huge shadow extends as if sliding across the ground, shading both of us. And a giant, taller than the trees in the forest, glowering at us-- 9-Episode 9 VS Forest Giant lank space I cast multiple spells, one after the other, in rapid succession and with great precision. ''Fran lei moula ware pre-nun! A-ren moula-on-ren! Shi-ha-e-dell! Si tilt ren et noo genk tilt ha! Koon un y kal kel kel noo e sis! The Fire Weapon gives the target''s weapon a fire-like quality. The Magic Armor gives the target light protection. The Magic Shield enhances the target''s shields and evasion powers. Other spells increase the grunts'' stats, such as strength and speed, and fully dope them out. By nature, the enhanced spells learned by wizards are not very effective. It is a highly specialized group of magic that can only be used after many years of training and research, and mastering the skill of strengthening magic amplification. I''ve been an outstanding student in the academy since childhood, and I was basically a loner, so I disregarded the magic of ''strengthening others'', and of course I didn''t have this ''skill'' in my arsenal. But now, the staff I own, the Great Magic Wand, has a special effect that automatically almost triples the effects of enhanced magic. This is a far more powerful buffing effect than the benefit of the Enhanced Magic Amplification skill! If I can get this far, Grunts won''t die so much, either. However, the level difference between them and the boss monster is 10 to 12. It was essentially a hopeless level difference, and it would be a shame if they were caught off guard. ''''Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! With a wild shout, Granz readied the Steel Sword and the Great Shield of the Warriors and wailed in a battle. I''m not going to be the only one who has the ability to make the most out of my enhanced magic. This is the Forest Giant, a giant of the forest that is at least six meters tall. Normally, they wouldn''t be able to charge in alone because they would be too scared. And as a wizard, I''m good at mental magic (brainwashing magic, if you ask me), such as Brave and Moral, which the monks are good at. There is no way to externally erase fear by In other words, Gruntz''s assault was solely the result of his bravery and his feelings for Mel! "Dohhhhhhhhhhhh! Gruntz invades the Forest Giant''s feet and slashes at the opposite shins. Normally, it''s doubtful that his level would be able to do any damage. However, his sword, super-enhanced by my Fire Weapon, succeeded in carving out a solid, albeit shallow, damage. Perhaps it''s the pain, but the Forest Giant roars with an ear-splitting explosion. Both eyes turn crimson with rage, and he slams his fist down on Gruntz, who shuffles around on his feet. Each time it happens, the ground explodes and a crater is created. But Granz was unharmed. I tried to evade it all. No matter how powerful the attack is, as long as you don''t get hit, it doesn''t matter. This is because my quickness greatly increased the speed of Grants. And there''s one more reason. This boss monster is affected by any magic that lowers its status. I had researched this beforehand in the guidebooks, and had applied various debuffs one after the other. Inapt is one of them, and right now, the forest giant''s dexterity has been greatly weakened. Grunts'' evasion power is up and the enemy giants'' hit power is down, so that''s why they can dodge them in an interesting way. Dorado!Lol!Drihhhhh! Gruntz moves around the Forest Giant''s feet a bit, swinging his sword around. He slashes countless small wounds. The Forest Giant becomes more and more enraged and forgets himself and slams his fist down on Gruntz. But to no avail. Mmmm, good shields! The original plan was that even though I''m a wizard, I''m level 28 and my stats have been raised to the limit, so my plan was to take into account strengthening spells for myself and weakening spells for my enemies, and I was going to avoid the giants'' attacks with ease while steadily applying attack magic. I was confident that I could definitely win. But thanks to Gruntz''s dedication, he would be able to greatly reduce the time to defeat them! I cast the final spell of reassurance. This is a heavy customization of Fire III, which is her weak point. By chanting longer than normal, he can give it quintuple power, single attack, and increased heart rate. "--fran-i-ren-el! I''ve completed the spell, and ''Goooooooooooh!Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! The Forest Giant''s lucky hit hit Gruntz almost simultaneously. The Forest Giant was engulfed in explosive flames and turned into a living torch, writhing in agony. Just before, however, his fist struck Granz. In the nick of time, Granz twisted the Great Shield of War between the Giant''s fist and his own body. It saved his life. The shield shattered, blowing his fine frame far backward, but the Hit Points seemed to somehow remain millimeters away. It was a serious, but not fatal wound. "Huh. It was a good thing I had my magic shield on. If I hadn''t buffed him, Gruntz would probably have died instantly. Anyway, it was a victory for us. Now, triumphant! 10-Episode 10: Return to Enzo Village and Rewards All of the villagers welcomed me and Granz, who had returned to Enzo village, with a big round of cheers. ''''Welcome home, Master Magnus! It''s so good to see you alive! Grunts!You bastard!You''ll be gone before you know it, and you''re worrying me! ''You''re not going to drag Master Magnus down, are you? ''Well, well. It''s good to know that you and Master Magnus have returned safely. "Mm, that''s right! We''re surrounded by people, rubbing us. The girls, especially the young ones, have red cheeks and touch us in an all over the place. The girls were chattering to each other, "Oh no, you''ve been touched by a wizard," they said. How did the villagers know that we had defeated the boss monster in the remote forest? The six-meter tall Forest Giant''s decapitated screams had apparently reached this Enzo village. Furthermore. ''Thank you, Mr Magnus!My granddaughter....my granddaughter, who had been lying there for a long time, came out of bed feeling better than she had been lying...! The village chief was already covered in tears and sniffles, shouting out words of thanks. Next to him was Mel, who was also completely blooming. ''Thank you, wizard. I heard you said that you said that my illness might be cured if I defeat the forest boss monster?That''s really what happened!How can I thank you...! You can thank him if you want. I tugged on Grunt''s sleeve. As soon as Mel, the man I was in love with, came out, he was hiding behind me in a nice figure, squirming. I pulled it out and thrust it in front of Mel. ''Grunts! He was so eager to help me in my quest to cure you of your illness that he offered to help me. He used me as a shield and went at the scary, scary giant by himself. I''m a real brave man, not some accidental idiot who just happened to be chosen by fate. Well no I''m not... no I''m not... "Don''t be modest, my hero! I smiled and patted Gruntz on the back. A man with a stern face and a stern build stumbled squishyly with it, perhaps soaring in front of his intended Mel. ''''Grunts, did you really get into a fight with a boss monster like that? Mel jokes and laughs unconcernedly. Even the villagers say, "Yes! Mel''s right! And I hold my stomach. A pleasant, non-malicious laugh breaks out. Granz also has a troubled laugh, "Oh dear........ And - and then Mel gently snuggles up to his muscular body ''Thank you so much for the grunts too. I''m glad. He thanked his childhood friend with an all-encompassing tone of voice. The whirlwind of laughter around me turns into chilling voices and whistles. In Granz''s manner of speaking, he said it as if it was a one-sided love with no pulse, but if you look at Mel''s side, surprisingly, the odds were there from the beginning, weren''t they? Well, you don''t know these things for yourself. Congratulations! I have a soft spot in my heart for a simple guy named Gruntz. So I couldn''t help but pray that the two of them would work out. Yeah. . The day became a celebration for the whole village. It became a celebration of drinking and singing. I thought I wasn''t a fan of this kind of revelry, but it was surprisingly enjoyable. I suppose it''s because the villagers are all simple and not in any way intrusive, just genuinely celebrating Mel''s good health and our victory. Grants are being toasted, but when I declared that I''m not that strong on alcohol, they all refrained from doing so. The people of Enzo are very modest. The head of the village came up beside me and said, "I would like to invite Mr. Magnus to join us. "I''d really like to thank you, Mr. Magnus, for what you''ve done for me. He seemed horrified to see if there was ever going to be anything to thank me for in this rural area. In fact, I don''t have anything I want either. It''s just that it''s not a very nice thing to be shaken upside down in a village and asked to pay for what little gold there is. I don''t have any money in my pocket. "Don''t worry. You''re already getting paid. Is that so...? The boss gave me a drop item that I wanted. That''s what makes me happy. I said and reassured the village chief. And although I didn''t dare to mention it, there was one more piece of loot. It''s the Great Shield of Loreal Warfare that Granz used. It was shattered during the Forest Giant battle, but the shards were just what I wanted. Well, from the village chief''s point of view, it''s just a shattered piece of steel, and even if I explained it to him, he wouldn''t understand it, and I don''t have to tell him. When I asked Gruntz to give it to me as well, he said, "Of course, I''d be happy to give it to you, but.......this stuff? I''ve been twitching my neck. In order to save Mel, in the quest to fight the forest giants, I of course thoroughly researched the Strategy Guide. I found out that there was a 78% chance that the forest giants would drop a rare item called the Heart of the Furious Forest. That was the loot I had successfully obtained. Ρ͡ɭġDDԱǤϡϳɥƥࡵȤ„ȤΤʤ櫓򤵤Ƥ Ǥɥ`դФǤ⡢ϡʡgұΡϳɥƥࡵ䡴ýһw˶ɤ؁ΘIԤä呤Ƥ餦ȡȫeΡޥåƥࡵˤʤΤȤ ơ͡ɭġȺϳɤǤ봥ýȤʤΤĤäƬä s页ڤۤɤʹzޤ줿ܤ򡢤˳ZޤʹzǡФäƬ 饯ƥˤ󤢤ұѲСɤljӤäƤ館̤Ǥgʡ ĤϤ碌ƤǤ롴ޥåƥࡵϡħʹǤ밳ħԤäA˵äơر뤳g`ʤδ Ȥϥɥ`դΡgұҊĤ 饯ƥۤɤä顢һˤˤϤ̤ǡԱҤȤҪһE򵱤ä ӥ󥴤ä ұݽ֤ΰ¤ǤҤäȹӤǤȤƫʥɥ`ա ХդȤ ˑεڡٱˤ˻ᤤФĤä 11-Eleventh episode: Dwarven master crafter Baselhu (Michas point of view) I''ve been in a hurry to get to the bottom of it. The main reason for this is because of the brave Eugene. The four of us, Eugene, Hilde, a priestess, and Nyako, a martial artist, are now in the blacksmith district of the royal capital of Laxtia. They were visiting Bazelfr, the mystic smith who has a workshop hidden away in a secluded corner of the city. I heard that, Mr. Bazelfr?I''ll need three Flamecrystals to turn my Mithril Sword into a Flame Sword again, right?I''ve collected all the materials. I''ve also got the money ready to go. One, type me a cool one! Eugene, in an unpleasantly familiar tone (which he alone is proud of, and with all the openness of a great brave man), announced his request to Bazelph. But Bazelph, seated in front of the anvil, remained Buddha-faced and refused to face Eugene. He''s just as bigoted as they say he is. For once, he took a more bitter tone. Yeah. Well, I don''t know who told you about this, but... I''m Captain Tenzen of the Kingsguard. We met and hit it off for the first time when I was invited to the king''s birthday party. We hit it off for the first time when I was invited to the king''s birthday party, and he told me. He told me that you transformed Tenzen''s Mithril Sword into the Flame Sword. Hmph. That was at a time when he wasn''t blinded by his lust for power. So why not? I am the man who is destined to defeat Morrupai for the sake of the world.Just cooperate, old man. Someday, when the legend of my exploits goes down, maybe your name will be on the wall, huh?It''s called "the dwarf who forged a weapon for the sake of the brave. I wonder if they''ll still be using the Flame Sword when I''m ready to fight the Demon King. Eugene didn''t know how to ask for things, and the more he spoke, the more he struck a nerve with Bazelph, who seemed to be a craftsman. It was only the foolish man himself who didn''t notice. Hilde hurriedly interrupted and changed the negotiations. ''''In anticipation of your skill, I beg you, Bazelph-sama. Please think of it as lending that mastery of yours to save the world. I''m sure that the spirit Tigon would be impressed by the noble will and righteousness of Master Bazelfr. The monk is a monk, and I''m always amazed at how quickly he can say such beautiful things. At the same time, I kneel neatly in front of Bazelluf, looking up at him, showing off my secretly proud cleavage, using all the weapons of a woman. A truly disgusting woman! But in fact, most guys are beaten up by this, so men must be incredibly stupid. As far as I know, Magnus is the only man I''ve ever met who didn''t give Hilde the benefit of the doubt. Today, a second name is engraved in my annals. "You must be very popular with the ladies. ''What?Yes, well ... but it doesn''t mean anything when you''ve given your purity to the Divine Spirit. But to us dwarves, you are not as plump as you should be. Your nose is too snubby and stubborn. It''s just plain ugly. ! Your colourful gimmicks and clever words don''t mean anything to me. Hilde was at a loss for words and color at the sarcastic sniffing and bigoted Bazelluff. I thought it was a little too good to be true, but I didn''t have time to laugh. But I didn''t have the time and energy to laugh. "He''s just a little dwarf digging a hole in the ground," she said, "and he''s always complaining about it. Meako, the female martial artist and cat people (Ketsey) that Eugene had recruited to replace Magnus, suddenly kicked Bazelph. As he was kicked away, he rolled to the edge of the wall, partly because of the dwarf''s characteristic round shape, and crashed into the hard stone wall. "Wait, what are you doing, nyako! Mischa is noisy. Master told us to persuade a stranger with our fists. We''ve just followed his advice to the letter. Do you want to be persuaded by fists? What? I don''t even have time to pout that it was my foot, not my fist. This brainiac was always in this kind of shape and was a habitual offender who hit people everywhere he went and caused trouble. He was the opposite of Magnus, who was an intelligent party member, always thinking and acting five or ten moves ahead. And the worst of it all - the worst of it all. Oh, that''s a good idea. Nahko is right. Eugene, the party leader, often shows his approval of Nyako''s approach. Eugene continued in a threatening tone towards Bazelph, who was slumped against the wall after being kicked by a high level martial artist. ''''Oh, old man. Don''t you value your life too?Now go ahead and strike the sword for me. I''ll do as Usha says. What if my hand slips and I kill him by accident? Meaco and from left and right, poking Bazelph around. ''Hey. Magnus, stop them! I couldn''t help but notice that I was about to say that, and then I stopped talking. Magnus is no longer with us. So.........that honorable man who was the first to complain about Eugene''s folly at times like this is gone. Eugene had a short temper and kicked him out of the party. ...then I have no choice but to stop him! Eugene, are you crazy?That''s no better than the rag-taggers in town!What if the guards are called in! Misha, are you the one who''s not thinking straight?I''m the hero who''s gonna save the world, okay?If the old man asked the guards for help, do you think they would take him seriously?Who''s more trustworthy, this dirty old man or me?I have social status, okay? Who''s the dirty one? ''What?You''re a nagging b*tc*, aren''t you? I don''t care how good your face is, you''re starting to get annoying. If you don''t like the way I''m doing things, you should be out of the game too.Will I end up like Magnus? I couldn''t argue with Eugene when he said that to me in an abhorrent manner - and I couldn''t argue with him, shamefully. Hilde giggles and laughs in a disgusting way. ''Miss Misha-san can''t just leave this party, can she?We have to clear your father''s name after he defeated the Demon King as a member of the Brave Lord''s party and decorated his hometown with gold and had to smear the family name with false accusations, don''t we? "Yeah yeah, I know. It''s my fault. So don''t ask me to leave... You could have just said that in the beginning, baaaack. Eugene abuses me as much as he can and sneers at me. I can''t help but fall on my face, trembling with humiliation. The position of Bazelfr, trembling by the wall, is no different from that of Bazelfr. In the end - Bazelluf did Eugene''s bidding and struck the Flame Sword. Even the stubborn old man was no match for the overwhelming violence. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it. And as soon as the Flame Sword was completed, it was snatched away from him and taken by Eugene. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. You''re very good at this, gyahahahahahaha! I''m sure your hammer is quite a masterpiece. I''ll take it in lieu of a hush money," he said, "a giggle, a giggle, a giggle. ''''When our team defeats Mao and makes a triumphant return to Laxtia, we''ll give it back to you...'''' Nyko kicked Bazelph into a coma as a last resort. With such a mockery on him still, Eugene and the others left the workshop. It''s really a robbery or a wildlife robbery. But all I could do was close my eyes and cover my ears in a cowardly manner. How did it come to this? How long has this party been like this.... Will we really be able to save the world at this rate...? Help me, Magnus... All I could do was keep my mouth shut and swallow that line. 12-Twelfth Episode: Dwarf Master Bazelf (Magnus Perspective) I, the Wizard, Magnus, visited Bazelph''s workshop. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with us. The first thing I did was to knock on the wooden door of the entrance to indicate that I was coming. However, I didn''t get any response. It''s written in the "strategy book" that you''re eccentric.... I was just beginning to ponder whether or not they would even let me in. It seems that the door was not closed tightly, and with a knock on the door, it slowly opened on its own. Thanks to this, I was able to see the inside of the workshop. ''''Wha--Hey, what''s going on! I stepped into the room with great vigor. Because the old dwarf was lying on the floor. From the copy in the strategy book, I''m sure he''s Bazelfr, but.... He was badly injured. He had bruises all over his body. He had been beaten to a pulp. ''''Hey, who the hell did this to you! The ... man... Bazelfr replied breathlessly. ''Brave man!No way, Eugene and the others! When I asked, Bazelph nodded weakly as he fell down. That fool.......... How far do I have to fall to make you feel better......... No.........for now, we just need to heal our injuries first. Drink the hypotonic. You can have mine. This will go away in a minute. As I called out to him to encourage him, I produced a bottle of High Potion from my pocket. Unlike ordinary potions, if you buy them, they''re quite expensive and valuable, but I got them while I was busy collecting items anyway. What a shame. However, Bazelph weakly shook his head from side to side. He refused to drink it. ''''Why?!'''' I ... don''t accept charity.... First... people... are not to be trusted... d*mn, that''s the height of bigotry! ...Well, that''s not all. Eugene and his friends have treated me badly, and I''m even more stubborn. What to do......... I was lost in thought and let my gaze wander through the air. And then I saw a lot of armor hanging on the wall. I pointed to one of them without hesitation, saying, "Sell me that wonderful spear. "Sell me that wonderful spear. It''s the most expensive rank B equipment hanging on the wall by far. If it was sold at auction, it would not cost less than eight thousand gold coins. It''s probably the workmanship that Bazelph forged himself, and he''s proud of it. The way it is decorated shows his pride in himself. I''m sure you''ll be able to find one that you can afford. I dare to say that. I''m sorry, but I''m not sure I have enough money on hand. It seems that the money I have on hand is not enough. It''s just a matter of getting back to the inn. But it''s such a gem. It may be sold before it''s too late. It''s a shame. Here''s your hyphen in exchange for some money. That''s enough. I get it. Bazelph burst out laughing in a muffled voice as he endured the pain. This eccentric-looking geezer probably doesn''t even laugh once a year? He was definitely smiling with such an atmosphere. ''''Well enough with the farce. I''ll be grateful for that potion, human. My name is Magnus. I am Magnus the Wizard. "Thank you, Wizard Magnus. Bazelluff politely accepted the bottle of Hypocation and carefully drank it. In no time at all, the wound healed and Bazelfr stood up vigorously. And what do you want with me, Magnus?You don''t really want that spear, do you, Master Wizard? ''Hahaha!Well, I''ve come to you because I know you''re a first-rate blacksmith and I have some magic items for you to forge. I''ve prepared the materials for you. Now we just need to make sure that the reward is commensurate with your pride and skill, but to be honest, it would be nice to see you lose a little. Specifically, the equivalent of a bottle of hypos. ''Haha!Well, okay, I see. You''re right. We''re going to lose. Don''t be stingy with me, but I''ll give you two high potions. You''re a man with a big belly, aren''t you? He''s quite a looker, isn''t he?This is still what I used to do when I was young. ''I suppose in the dwarven aesthetic, yes, but if you''re a human man, you''ll have a woman telling you to pull back your belly more. The air between the two men is also melting between them as they talk lightly to each other. We may be of different races, but we''re still man and man. I''m a bit of an eccentric person, too, and I share the same pride in my own skills in magic and blacksmithing, despite our different paths, as Bazelph. In short, we are similar to each other. But after a moment of laughter, Bazelph cleared his throat. He looked awkward, apologetic, and confessed, "I would like to take on the request. As much as I would love to take on the request, there is one problem. I''ve lost my beloved hammer to a brave man. After all, if it''s not something you love, it''s not the same thing? I''d like to say that I''m a full-fledged blacksmith and I don''t choose my tools, but when it comes to hammering magic items, it''s a different story. You need a hammer made of mithril, adamantite or some other metal with magical powers to forge it. I see... I groaned as my mind went to work. But Eugene is bothering me for nothing. When it comes to mithril smith hammers and adamantine smith hammers, they''re not so easy to obtain. I''m not sure what I''m going to do about it, so I consulted the strategy book. I read through the index of the chapter on "Items" and found one place where I could find it. And then one place caught my eye. "Well, well, well... What''s the matter, Magnus?What''s the book?What does it say? I''ll tell you later, Master Bazelfr. I said with a chuckle. ''It looks like you can get your hands on one - the Orichalcon Smith Hammer. 13-Episode 13: Great Road of Megolaus For the first time, I got on a hovering carpet, a valuable magic item classified as rank A according to the Strategy Book. According to the strategy book, it''s a valuable "magic item" classified as rank A, and apparently there are only five of these in the Kingdom of Luxta. It is a vehicle that can carry about six people and can float and run as if it were sliding along the ground. The maximum speed at a straight line can be twice as fast as a horse. "With this, we should be able to reach the Great Tunnel in less than two hours. Aria, sitting next to me, said. Yes, this precious carpet is the property of her - or rather, the Malm Chamber of Commerce - the property of the Malm Chamber of Commerce. It was on the border of the Laxta and Halicon kingdoms, and had been specially loaned to her in order to get to the great tunnels of Megolaus, which were even more remote. If it weren''t for this carpet, we would have had to take a shortcut through the Town Gate to the nearest town and still be on foot for a week each way. Thanks for the help. Hey, Bazelfr? Oh, oh. Yeah. Behind us, Bazelfr was shrinking badly. It is common knowledge that dwarves are not good at riding horses, but apparently they are not good at hovering carpets either. I''m not much of a talker, but it''s obvious that my voice was shaky as well. Well, it can''t be helped. I''ll have you put up with it until we get to our destination. ''''Mr. Magnus. I have prepared a lunch box as well. Let''s come while we eat. It''s like a picnic. I can''t help but smile at Aria as she opens her basket with a wink. The hovering carpet, which barely shakes at all, no matter how fast we''re going, doesn''t bother us for lunch. The sandwiches that are said to be made by Aria are very tasty. There is a large mine named Megoraus. It is a rare deposit known to produce rare metals with magical properties, such as mithril, adamantite and orichalcone. However, that was a long time ago. Because it exists halfway between Rakstad and Halicon, both countries claimed ownership of it, and Megolaus was often the scene of battle. Horrific battles were fought many times both inside and outside the Great Tunnel. Today, it has become a den of the undead and has been abandoned. It has become a symbolic spot for the stupidity of humans. We received a request from Aria''s father - the wealthy merchant Malm himself, and we set out for Megolaus. We mined a large amount of rare metals there, and as a reward for bringing back the Orichalconsmith Hammer from the Malm Trading Company, we were to receive the Orichalconsmith Hammer. I went through the information in the Strategy Book and found out that Marum the Great asked for a hammer to be used in the great tunnels of Megolaus. That was when I discovered a sub-quest called "The Subquest". I was somewhat surprised when Aria said she was also going to follow me in the mood for a date, but I decided that, well, with me, there would be no danger. I''d have to protect Bazelph anyway, and if that happened, one or two of us wouldn''t make much of a difference. Besides, thanks to Aria accompanying me, I''m allowed to use the Malm Chamber of Commerce''s treasured "floating carpet" (hovering carpet), and it was not a bad choice. It''s a good idea to have Aria with you for the duration of your journey (an important factor that cannot be ignored). . Is this the Great Gallery of Megoraus? Hmm. Wide entrance and aisle. Of course. In the old days, they dug and dug and dug for all kinds of rare metals. That''s because they were digging for all kinds of rare metals in those days. Well, Bazelfr is right. And it''s just what we need. We could ride this hovering carpet right in. ''You''re still going to ride!In this unreliable cloth! ''It''s hard to keep walking to the back, isn''t it?I don''t care if it''s me or your sturdy legs, but Aria''s woman''s slender legs have their limits. ''Oh!I''m so glad you''re worried about me, Magnus-san. Mmm-hmm. Do what you gotta do! --The result of this discussion was that we rode directly into the tunnels on the hovering carpet. The tunnel was not straight, so we couldn''t go very fast. It''s not so different from walking. But in terms of ease, it''s much easier, and I''m sure I''ll be able to make progress in my search. However, even if I say progress, it''s just a story limited to movement. The monsters that roamed the tunnels attacked within a short period of time after we entered. They are a group of skeletons - skeleton soldiers, holding rusty swords and shields and wearing decaying armor. ''Poor - and stupid people. This is the end result of the desires of the humans. They can''t even ascend and will have to wander this cave forever. Bazelph sniffed unamusedly. ''The desire of the humans?It appears there are dwarves in the mix as well? I pointed out with ridicule that there was a mixture of skeleton soldiers who were much shorter than humans and yet had stocky skeletons. ''Hmph. That''s just a chibiscuit. It can''t be a dwarf. ''You won''t admit it?You''re a stubborn bastard. Bazelluf and I laugh at each other as we clap our hands together, laughing without hesitation. Bazelfr''s guy is afraid of the hovering carpet, but apparently he''s not afraid of undead monsters. On the contrary, it was Aria. As soon as she witnessed the creepy appearance of the skeleton soldiers, she paled with a "huh". She had talked about it beforehand and she would have been prepared for it, but after all, the degree of fear was probably different between hearing it and actually seeing it. Still, Aria was stout and didn''t subject herself to the ugliness of panic and fuss. She would have liked to cling to me, but she held on, just pinching the hem of my long robe with her trembling hands, trying not to get in the way of my fight. What a healthy girl! I chanted the incantation in a cheerful voice to put her fears to rest. ''Moura a nou a bain on ren tilt! Countless jet black arrows gushed out of my raised staff. The manabolt. In other words, it is pure destructive power made of magic. With other attack magic, the scope of destruction was too wide to be used in the tunnels. It was likely to cause the tunnel to collapse. However, this Mana Bolt is a single-attack magic, and it''s deadly. It effectively destroyed only the target and did no harm to the surrounding area. Moreover, thanks to the special ability of the Rank S equipment, the Great Magic Staff, the single-attack mana bolt could attack a group of people. That manifested itself in the form of countless arrows that flew around in a complex trajectory, landing one after another on the skeleton soldiers. In a single blow, each of them reduced the skeletons, each of which were level 3 small fry monsters, to a fine piece of wood. ''''What.......wiping them out with a single magic shot.......! Mr. Magnus, it''s amazing! Bazelph is blindingly amazed, and Aria hugs me with admiration. It''s true that if I, a level 28 person, used it, even the beginner''s level magic, ManaVolt, could produce a power that would surprise them. I''m not sure what kind of reaction I''d get if I used the ManaVolt III, which I just learned the other day.Mischief flickers through my brain. But I shouldn''t. I didn''t come here to play. Waste of useless MP is against my principles. . My advance was unstoppable. The tunnels were filled to the brim with skeleton soldiers, and I was able to completely overwhelm them with my collective annihilation, or "manabolt," as I called it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. I''m sure you are a far greater wizard than I ever imagined you would be. And he rubbed his beard with admiration, such as Bazelph. Aria, on the other hand, seemed to understand that as long as I was with her, she wasn''t scared at all. Oh no! A monster... There''s a monster in front of you! Magnus, you''re scaring me. She''s already overjoyed and excited as if it''s some kind of attraction, and she''s hugging me. He understands that my well-honed spell chanting won''t waver in the slightest with that much, and he is spoiling me with this as well. He''s chanting the excuse, "Scary, scary," while coming in close without paying attention to Bazelph''s eyes. ''''Don''t lose your way, Master Wizard. Bazelph also laughed and nailed it just there. I''m not going to get bothered by the softness of Aria''s limbs or the good smell of her, so I don''t want to do anything foolish like chomping at the bit. While kicking out the skeleton soldiers, I''m still checking the "strategy book". That''s what they''re describing. A complete map of the Great Tunnel of Megolaus. As long as we use this map as a guide, we will never get lost in the great tunnels, even though they are as complicated as an ant''s nest. If you decide to go through it, you will not wander into the deepest part of the tunnels, either. I''m here. I''m here! I shut down the hovering carpet. I reached a very open area at the end of a narrow passage and cleaned out a swarm of skeleton soldiers. The place is secured. This is a rare metal mining site that was abandoned during the war while it was still being mined. The three of us will be mining here, carrying a pickaxe - there''s no way. There was no way we were going to carry a pickaxe and mine it. So I cast a new spell. "Genk-a-tilt-el! Immediately, a jet-black gate opened in the empty void. The end of the gate led to the royal city of Laxtia. From the other side of the gate, a group of strong miners came lumbering in from the other side. That''s right, by connecting the mining site to the royal capital with the Town Gate, the men hired by Aria''s father were brought here in large numbers, safely and at high speed. If we left the rest to them, they would be able to extract the rare metals with ease. Besides, there were plenty of bodyguards among the men hired by the wealthy merchant Malm, so there was no way we could just protect the mining site from the skeleton soldiers once we got to this point. My request is complete. Now let''s go get the Oryhalcon Smith Hammer! And now, the synthesis. 14-Episode 14 First Malm is one of the richest merchants in the Kingdom of Luxta. He is 59 years old, about the same age as his daughter Aria, who is about the same age as his grandfather and grandson. He is a well-built, good-natured man who never stops smiling, but if you look closely, you can see that his eyes are not smiling at all. When Aria introduced me to his father, Malm seemed to like me from our first meeting. What''s more, the fact that I managed to secure a rare metal mining site so easily. ''That''s very good, Master Magnus!That''s a great wizard! He shouted out the priceless prize with an attitude that his glasses were not wrong. Of course, he not only gave me my promised reward, the Orihalcon Smith Hammer, but he also gave me some color. He also gave me a lot of gold coins. Gold is no longer so important to me now, but it''s nice to receive a feeling. Malm, on the contrary, went so far as to say: "A merchant values time. A merchant values time. A merchant values time, and I hate to go through the motions. So I''m going to be blunt: will you accept my daughter''s aria, Lord Magnus? He said he would give me Aria as a wife. It''s probably because he thought that if he kept a connection with me, he would continue to make enormous amounts of money in the future. I can''t help but wonder if he had the foresight to do so, or if his decisions were even faster and bolder.... That''s why he is one of the richest merchants in this great country. ''''I''m grateful that he buys that much, but........'''' ''Do you not like it at Aria?Maybe it''s my parents'' greed, but she has a bubbly personality and her beauty is second to none. Above all, she is a smart girl. The foolish men of the world secretly think that it is better for women to be stupid, but this is a very modest complex. Clever Aria will surely make Lord Magnus prosperous for many years to come. Lord Magnus would not fail to see the value of this. No, no, you don''t have to make a sales pitch like that... I know how attractive Aria is, and I know how attractive she is! But when it comes to marriage, it''s a different story. When I was overwhelmed by Marum''s forceful sales pitch, which seemed to be a good businessman, Aria came to my rescue. You can''t do this, father. Magnus-sama is on a journey to defeat the Demon King Morl-Fi one day and save the world. All he has to do now is to stay here in Luxtia for a while to build up his strength. Aria adores Master Magnus, but she won''t be marrying him. I don''t want to do anything foolish to burden him on his journey. ........hmmm. That''s true. If we get caught up in our short-term greed and let the Demon King destroy this world, we won''t be able to make much money. Malm pondered for a moment, then changed his mind. ''No, I beg your pardon, Lord Magnus. My vision was narrow. No, I still do not understand the great vessel of Lord Magnus, and I gave you a trivial talk. Please forgive me for my rudeness. No. Just understanding is all that matters. Aria''s quick thinking helped to bring the situation to an amicable conclusion. I see, a smart girl has an unearned charm. I was lucky enough to meet Aria and get her to like me. After obtaining the Orihalcon Smith Hammer, Bazelluf holed up in his workshop and began to forge the item I requested. In the terminology of the Strategy Book, this is the synthesis that the Esoteric Forge is capable of. The catalyst will be the Great Shield of War, which is used until it shatters. The catalyst will be the Great Shield that was used until it shattered, and the Heart of the Fierce Forest, which was dropped from the Forest Giant, will be added to it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. That''s how big of a project it is. Bazelfr said, and closed the door of the workshop. I had captured the words in my heart that the eccentric man never said. In other words, "I will forge it with so much diligence". I''ve only just met him, but I felt I could trust the Bazelnut foreman. So I kept quiet and waited for a week. A week later, I visited his workshop again. Bazelph showed me his workmanship, which was flawless. "...oh... It''s ... what a beauty! I can''t help but marvel at it. Hmm. Well done. Even the taciturn Bazelluff speaks out of character. I guess that''s how proud he was of his work. We didn''t tire of admiring the finished product in front of us for a while. It was a majestic-looking golem with a steel body and a height of over three meters when standing upright. And this was no ordinary steel golem. He was not just a steel golem; he was a battle golem that was skilled in battle because he used the Great Shield of War as a catalyst. Moreover, thanks to the Heart of the Furious Forest, it''s a grizzly bears in the form of a grizzly bear that holds a tremendous amount of magical power in its heart. "Well, Magnus. "Well, Magnus, if you don''t mind, may I inscribe the name on it? It''s a wonderful thing. I''d be proud to have a blacksmith of your caliber engraved on my desk. I was happy to oblige, and Bazelfr engraved the inscription on the grizzly golem. The inscription--Gradius. Bazelfr inscribed it on my golem. "Thank you, Bazelfr. "This will lead us to the deepest part of Megoraus. What?What do you mean by that? I''ll explain it to Bazelfr. There is a powerful boss monster in the deepest part of the Great Mines of Megolaus. The reason the tunnels are filled with monsters is, of course, due to the humans'' foolish war, but there is also a culprit that has been turning the dead into undead by the miasma. According to the information in the strategy book, he was a level 34. Even I, as a 28-year-old, could not ignore this opponent. But I had no choice but to challenge him solo. There is no one in this country who can keep up with my level, and violence in numbers with no quality will not work against a high-level boss monster. ''''Don''t you think this guy is just the right opponent for a test run? I tapped my trusty partner - Gladius'' chest. 15-Episode 15: The Evil Lord of the Great Tunnel That''s a pretty nice ride, Bazelph. Oh, of course. I''m the golem I trained. My buddy, Battlegolem Gladius, who took the form of a steel brown bear, was designed to be easy to straddle on his back, and yet it was also uneven, so as not to spoil its beauty. Bazelfr''s nifty plan. So now Bazelph and I were riding back to back on the back of Gladius, who was moving at a steady pace, and his speed was about the same as a horse. Our speed is about the same as a horse. I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results. But after all, dwarves are not good at riding, or perhaps Bazelph was proud of it, but his voice trembled as he said it. I couldn''t help but chuckle. ''Can I skip a bit?'' Oh, yeah. Do as you please. Just go easy on the guy. I couldn''t help but laugh out loud at Bazelfr''s pitiful trembling voice. Anyway, I let Gradius canter with me. It''s still as fast as a horse, and although it''s better than a horse, it shakes terribly. It can''t compare to the comfort and convenience of a hovering carpet, but that''s about as close as you can get. Gradius'' primary use is in combat. "It''ll take some time, but we''ll take it slow. Oh, oh. So, suit yourself. I''ll tell you the truth, it''s a big help. I had returned Gladius'' speed to his normal pace, and Bazelph was blatantly relieved. Now we were heading back to the great tunnels of Megolaus, from the nearest town where we had jumped at the Town''s Gate. The last time Aria was with us, we used the hovering carpet, so the journey was a very short one. But this time, let''s go slowly and without haste. That''s right, let''s go slowly this time, let''s just enjoy this magnificent view of nature that spreads out around the city road! . Of course, I''ll be in the mood for gawking until we arrive at Megolaus. I rode into the tunnels with Gradius on my back, and just like last time, I kicked away the skeleton soldiers that swarmed around me with a storm of mana bolts. I''m going to have to wait until I''m at the top of the mountain to find out what''s going on. We''re going to take our time to defeat the vicious boss monsters that live there. "It''s not too late to turn back, eh, Bazelfr? Nonsense. Don''t you wish to witness the first battle of my trained gladius? You''re risking your life for that? The boss monster I''m about to fight is a really dangerous opponent. He''s only 6 levels ahead of me, so I''ll have to concentrate on the battle. I can''t afford to worry about Bazelfr''s problems. ''''Of course!You can''t leave me out of this. Huh. You really are a master blacksmith. I said no more. I drew on Bazelph''s manly spirit, his blacksmith''s spirit. And-- We have reached the deepest part of the Great Megolaus Tunnel. Digging through the tunnels, we found ourselves in a huge natural cavity, a space so large that a nobleman''s house could be completely filled with it. It''s a large space that could easily fit a nobleman''s mansion. There was a huge demon cowering there. If I were to describe it in one word, it would be the skeleton of a dragon. However, it was not a corpse. This thing was a longstanding undead monster. Its name is a bone dragon. We climbed off the back of Gradius and faced the boss monster. "But it''s so big... Bazelph gasped at the hulking figure, which was evident even as he curled up and cowered. ''Stay back, Bazelph. More. No, more. It''s still dangerous there. I ordered Bazelph to drop down to the tunnels and never to enter the cavity. In the meantime, the Bone Dragon woke up. With a frightening, hair-raising groan, it slowly wakes its massive body. A black haze erupting from its entire body is a miasma. According to the information in the strategy book, the miasma is damaging to anyone below level 10 just by touching it, and inhaling large amounts of it will cause death. How powerful it is! What a horror! However, there is another real threat that the Bone Dragon has to deal with. ''''Gee--Gigaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The bone dragon opened its jaw gate and roared. At the same time, the density of the miasma spewing from his body increased. And then the ground inside the cavity began to change. As soon as the miasma rose here and there, skeleton soldiers crawled out from the bottom of the earth. What a horror-like scene! The troublesome part of this boss monster is that it has to take out the armies of skeletons that he generates, while I am forced to deal with them. It''s a difficult enemy for me, as I don''t have a party together - but right now I have a gladius, trained by Bazelfr for me. ''Gladius, protect me! Under orders, Gladius begins to move. The brown bear-shaped battle golem stands against the army of skeletons that swarm around it, and fortunately it clears the way for it to hit, perfectly protecting me. The way it doesn''t even bellow, but just silently wields its steel claws, I even feel a certain professionalism in it. How reliable! That allows me to focus on attacking the bone dragon itself. "Shi-ha-ah-del-el! He chanted a spell and completed the Shade III, a dark attribute attack magic. A huge sphere of darkness condenses and strikes the bone dragons from the front. The impact blows the miasma haze of miasma around him away. But that''s all. I''m sure you''ll be able to see that not a single crack has appeared in the boss monster''s skeleton. The miasma that once blew away the miasma began to shake again from his entire body. The miasma begins to shake again.Aren''t dark-attribute attacks not effective against the undead! Shut up and watch. I cast the next spell and attack the Bone Dragon with Stone III. The storm of stone pebbles created by the spell struck the dragon of bones. This time the effect was immediate, and the bone dragon''s skeleton shattered in many places. I fired another Stone III in rapid succession, smashing his massive body into pieces. Oh. Oh.... that''s great!It''s working this time!Keep it up, Magnus! Bazelfr, who was watching behind me, shouted out with pleasure. The Stone III, which also has a striking attribute, must have looked effective against this boss monster. However-- The Bone Dragon roared. The miasma erupted like a black pillar of fire. Then what? His bones, which had been shattered and scattered on the ground, gather together as you watch. They merge into a single, separate skeleton. It is regenerated as the new - second head of the bone dragon. "Bah, this is ridiculous.... He''s immortal........ Bazelph is aghast. But I calmly and calmly chanted the following spell. ''Si ha a del el! It''s Shade III again. The reason it didn''t fire is not because I listened to Bazelfr''s advice, but simply because this magic is classified as a so-called great magic that cannot be fired continuously. Once you use it, you can''t use it for a while. We at the academy knew this rule from experience, but the "strategy book" calls it "Recast Time". The second shot, Shade III, hit the bone dragon. The second shot, Shade III, struck the bone dragon, blowing away the intense miasma it was clad in for a moment. The miasma is still intact, and the miasma is quickly regained. The mea culpa of the mea culpa is a waste of time. Just let me handle it! The miasma is a miasma that has been reintroduced by the Bone Dragon, and I shouted backwards as I stared at it. The miasma is a miasma that can only be used for one reason: to keep the miasma in check. The bone dragon struggled, but its skeletal structure began to shatter and regenerate, sprouting a third neck and more arms. It became more and more vicious. ''''Gigaaaaaaaaaaaa! All three heads opened their jaw gates and breathed out a dense black miasma breath. There is no way for me to avoid this widespread attack. I''m going to raise my magic power to resist and at least reduce the damage. It''s not a good idea to go to the beach. Agony leaks out of my throat. But I endured it. Even though I couldn''t match up to a bone dragon, I had a high level, doped to the limit, and most importantly, the rank A equipment on my right hand, the Guardian Angel''s Ring, saved me. "Shi-ha-ah-del-el! On the counter, third time''s a charm, Shade III. It hits the bone dragon directly, but it still doesn''t shatter its skeleton (body). ''What in the world are you thinking, Magnus! ''Hmm. Squint and look closely, Bazelph. M...? That''s right, there''s no way a bone dragon''s skeleton (body) could be shattered by Shade III. The miasma is a magic that deals damage to the MP rather than the HP of the opponent. The miasma that Bondragon had been clad in was waning without a trace. The miasma was on the verge of depletion after summoning an army of skeletons, spending more MP by regenerating and transforming my own body, and being hit by my Shade III. After a series of Stone III attacks, I hit my fourth Shade III, which is a no-go for me. The miasma haze of miasma has been completely ripped away from the bone dragons. The miasma is no longer able to summon another skeleton soldier, nor can it regenerate its skeleton. Me, I won. It generates a large number of small fry monsters as its cronies, and no matter how much damage it takes, it immediately regenerates its own HP and transforms into an even more vicious form, and it''s level 34 - how do I defeat such a troublesome boss monster? While reading the strategy book, I had come up with a tactic that would drain all my MP. I won''t stop firing the Stone III until the Bone Dragon is destroyed. He couldn''t even breathe out the miasma breath and rushed at me with his massive body in a fit of anguish. You can''t have the same amount of time and energy as the others. It''s only a demon''s wisdom. I laughed and leisurely retreated into the narrow tunnels. Naturally, he was too big to follow me into the tunnel. It had no choice but to perish before I could fire the Stone III out of the tunnel. I was left with a large amount of experience and drop items. 16-Level 16 in The Bone Dragon''s loot (drop item) was a short tin (wand) named "The King Tin of the Dead Dragon". Apparently, by holding it up to a freshly made corpse, you can turn it into undead and use it as you wish. However, it will continue to consume quite a lot of MP during this process. If it can''t sustain that, the undead monster will revert back to its original corpse. Once that happens, it seems that you can''t undead a second time against the same corpse. It''s a powerful special effect, but it''s a difficult magic item to use. I really like the fact that it requires a little creativity. I think I''ll keep it in my pocket after all. The items that were dropped were powerful but not very useful, but defeating the bone dragons also gave me a great deal of experience. Thanks to this, I was level 30 in a flash. And I was able to learn the Flight that I''d always wanted! Yesterday, for example, as expected of me, I was so happy that I returned to my childhood. I was able to fly freely through the skies of Laxteria and get a bird''s eye view of the royal capital from above. Also, I was able to break in from the roof tops, where I couldn''t go before, and receive some of the items and coins that the scoundrels had accumulated, but, well, that''s just the way I like it. But more importantly, we need to talk about the Levels. According to the strategy book, the 30s are the domain of legendary figures. The founder of our academy, the great wizard Lester, is 34; the founder of the Rakstad Kingdom, Donnarna, who slaughtered vicious demons to seize his domain and establish a dynasty, is 31; and so on and so forth. And I''ve been aware of this since I was in the 20th level, but the higher you go, the harder the process of upgrading to the next level becomes. Boss monsters spew out tons of experience at once, so if you can catch them all at once, you''ll be able to level up efficiently. Just like the time we killed the Bone Dragon, or the time we killed that destrent we''d been indebted to. According to the information in the strategy book, however, it is a rule that you can only level up to a monster''s "level" + 1, no matter how many bosses you kill. No wonder I was stuck at 28 when I randomly captured a level 27 Destrent. On the other hand, if I could randomly catch a level 34 Bone Dragon, I could reasonably get to 35. But it would be a shame! That bone dragon is an alien species, from the continent where Rakstad''s kingdom is located, not a native monster. Eventually they will be resurrected by the magical power of the Demon King Morlfy, and the details of the resurrection are written in this "Strategy Book", but as long as I''m in Rakstad, I can''t touch them. As long as I''m on the island, we can''t do anything about it. Hmmm..... Then the only way to level up is to hunt small fry monsters, but this is also difficult. They spit out too little "experience value". For example, I calculated with the skeleton soldier I kicked out the other day that I''d have to hunt 10 million of them to get to level 31. 10,000,000? Let''s say we hunted 3,000 animals a day (I''m sick of it just imagining it!) Yeah, I can''t do this. In order to defeat the Demon King Morl-Fi, I''m going to leave the Kingdom of Rakstad at some point and head for the next place, but before that, I''d like to do everything I can in Rakstad. In order to do it all, I want to be at least level 32. I had such a blueprint in my head. Two more levels to go. This is........far! I was groaning in bed at the inn, reading the "strategy book". And then I learned some new information. There''s a concept called "sub-quests" that I''m not familiar with in our world. In this book, the journey to defeat the Demon King Morlfy is defined as the "main quest", while the various incidents and requests from people in trouble along the way are referred to as "sub-quests". Sub quests are not to be taken lightly. They are so important that you''ll find an entire chapter on them in this "Strategy Book". In fact, it is said that you can gain experience by completing these sub-quests. But it didn''t save anyone''s life or give any rewards. Moreover, although this sub-question was inferior to defeating bosses, it was far more efficient than hunting down mooks. I''ll just have to do it. Until now, I''ve completed sub-quests with the sole intention of saving the poor girl in Enzo Village, or just because it was a good opportunity to obtain Bazelnut''s Hammer. But from today onwards, I''ll need to actively take on and complete subquests for a while. I wonder what sub-quests are available in Rakstad, so I search through the index. "Bunabia Cave Survey Request" and "Do you have any exposition? "Please!''Defeating Vampires''........there is, there is. So because the Demon King Morlfy appeared on earth, there are so many people and incidents in trouble in the world. So the lid of the cauldron of hell has been opened, huh? I get it. I''ll save them one by one. And I''ll earn the experience and the rewards as well. I think we''ve made up our minds. I close the strategy book and get up out of bed. It''s about time. I need to visit the royal castle in Laxtia. With the Bone Dragon dead, there are no more undead monsters in the great tunnels of Megolaus, and mining is once again possible. Mining was once again possible. The King of Rakstad has invited me to his castle and is throwing a dinner party for me tonight. It''s going to be a real pain in the ass. 17-Episode 17: Brave, Impatient (Mishas Perspective) I, the female "warrior" Misha and her party members, led by the brave Eugene, have returned to the royal capital of Laxtia. We hid out in the nearby Bunabia Cave, hunting for monsters to level up, searching for untouched treasure chests and doing the usual sober work. The woman, Hilde, the monk, and the woman, Nyako, the martial artist, were all exhausted. The first thing we wanted to do was to return to the inn, but we had to make a stop before that. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that the capital city is proud of its scholar, Narsai. It''s a good thing that you''re here. It''s a long time since I''ve seen you. You''re the one who asked me, the great and brave man, to investigate the Bunabia Cave. Eugene went up to the mansion and was larger and more dignified and rotten than his master, Narsai. Narsai was clearly looking at the ''uninvited guest'', but even if it was a heroic person who came to see him, he couldn''t turn him away, he had no choice but to reluctantly pass him into the guest room. ''''Yes, you have indeed requested it. As I expected you to be the most courageous person in the world. Politely. But that was less than a month ago, sir? Don''t go rattling on about a month''s worth of waiting!I''m a brave man and I''m busy!I went out of my way to bring you a rare flower that only grows in the depths of the Bunabia Cave.You should be grateful? Eugene plopped down on the couch and tossed the rare two-tone flowers he''d picked wildly onto the low table in a messy manner. As patronizing as it sounds, the truth is that he didn''t go out of his way to pick them for Narsai, he just happened to find them while exploring the cave. Eugene had forgotten all about the request, and as soon as Hilde saw the flower, he remembered and advised her to take it home with her and receive the reward. I am well aware of this. But Eugene remained condescending and waited for Narsai to gratefully accept the reward. But Narsai didn''t even pick up the flowers that were thrown out on the low table. He turned to Eugene and told him in a petulant manner. ''I''m sorry to have caused you so much trouble.'' --but there is no need for such things anymore.'' ''What?What do you mean by that? A kind man came to my house and brought it back from the Bunabia cave in no time at all. Thanks to him, I have already finished my research on this flower. ''Huh!Who are you?Who the hell bothered me? Eugene immediately became very colorful and yelled at him, red in the face. Narsai tells Eugene in an increasingly foolish and rotten manner. ''It''s the great wizard, Lord Magnus. I can''t even begin to describe the shock I felt when that name came up. And even Eugene and Hilde couldn''t seem to keep their mouths shut. I''m not sure what to make of it. Magnus?How could such a useless, out-of-effect, useless person! Narsai chuckled in a relaxed manner even as he was pushed to the edge. ''Oh, well, this sounds odd, Lord Eugene. Some nameless, brave man?You''re far more talented and quicker to work than a useless person like that, Mister Magnus, right? ''You''ve got to be kidding me!There''s no way a wizard is better than a brave man. ''But is it true that Lord Eugene has fallen behind Lord Magnus?What can you offer in that defense? ''Shut up!Shut up, shut up, shut up!Brave men don''t make excuses, man!I don''t need it, man! Eugene spits and rants. I''ve been picking flowers as you requested," he said, his face darkening with anger. Anyway, I did what you asked me to do and picked the flowers. I''ve done what you asked me to do," he says, "and I want you to thank me. I''ve been picking flowers as you asked. No, sir. We don''t pay for things we don''t need. Do you have any idea what happens to you if you cross me, don''t you, brave man? Eugene made threats in a dossy voice. Since Magnus had been gone from the party, these days, he was completely used to flickering violence and threatening others to do what he wanted with his threats. Eugene looked horrified and intimidated, waiting for Narsai to cry out and beg for forgiveness. But Narsai, standing tall, answered. Do you have any idea what happens when you behave like that towards me, a scholar who has served the Rakstad royal family for seven generations?I will have to report this threat to His Majesty the King, won''t I? Ugh.... When he said it back to her once and for all, Eugene was amused and frightened. His face was covered in greasy sweat, and he was dismayed at how he was going to swallow the spit he had spat. It was Hilde, after all, who helped him with that stupid gaffe. ''''Well, you''re really bad at jokes, hero-sama. Narsai-sama is taking you seriously.'''' Yeah, yeah. That was a joke!Forget it, Narcissa...! Eugene said with a hefty, flat-footed attitude. He was looking at Narsai with his mean flattery. ''Kukku, you''re joking? Ok, I''ll just let it be that way. Hahahaha..... Kukuhahaha......... Hahahahahahahaha! ''''Oh, thank you, Narsai-san. Hahaha........ Eugene wipes the sweat from his forehead with a dry flattering laugh. Even the strongest violence is no match for a more powerful force. I thought it was a good idea. I hoped that Eugene would learn from this and reform himself. I was thinking. . "f*cking Narsai!d*mn you, Magnus!I''ll never forgive you!Yeah, absolutely! On the way back from the mansion, Eugene was hitting everyone around him the whole time. It seems he was really angry. The man and his wife, Hilde and Nyako, are keeping their distance. --And then, an unlucky child who was playing tag in the street accidentally bumped into Eugene. ''Hey kid, you''re going to get smashed to death! Eugene was immediately furious and took it out on the child, who still didn''t know reason. He kicked her mercilessly. No, of course it was tame, but it was a high level ''brave'' kick. The poor child was blown far away and became limp and motionless. ''Eugene!You''re overdoing it! I rushed over to check on the child''s condition. The child appeared to be unconscious, but fortunately he was in good condition. I tried to get Hilde to do the healing right away. But-- Did you see that? Did you hear that? ''I thought you and Master Eugene were supposed to be brave enough to travel to save the world? But an armorer I know was complaining that Master Eugene came to him for some armor, but he had some kind of problem with it, and he got it almost for free. ''What part of that is heroic? Isn''t that the wrong word for robbery? My cousin runs a restaurant and she said that the brave men keep coming to the restaurant to eat expensive food, but the bill has been piling up for more than a month now. The cousin protested, but the heroine said, ''I''m going to save the world, so don''t be rattled by a small bill like this. A friend of mine was beaten up by a brave man who passed by, saying he didn''t like his ugly face. The hero, the priestess and the martial artist all laughed and laughed at him. What would you do if you were destined to save the world? -- and you can hear people whispering to each other as they pass through the streets. No, it''s not just the insinuations about Eugene that can be heard. ''''In that respect, the ''Wizard'' Magnus-sama is wonderful. Yes, my wife was badly injured and could only be healed with the Exposition, but Master Magnus sent me to help her. In my home village, there was a problem with vampires, and I heard that Master Magnus defeated them as well. My parents'' mother was very happy. Do you know?It is said that it was that Master Magnus who freed the infamous great tunnels of Megolaus for the first time in hundreds of years after killing the vicious dragon. I heard. I heard!Moreover, I heard that the king was so pleased with the news that he wanted to claim it from a nobleman, but Master Magnus refused! ''Huh?The chance to be a nobleman is gone!Why is that again? He said he couldn''t serve a single country since he was on a journey to defeat the Demon King, so he firmly refused to serve the King. You''re a very brave man, Master Magnus, aren''t you? You''re a far cry from Master Eugene. I don''t know which one of us is the brave one. Honestly. -- and you can hear people raving about Magnus from all over the place! Magnus..... You''re doing well even though you got kicked out of the party, aren''t you........ No........you''ve been working even harder than when you were at the party....... I knew you could do it. It''s only because Eugene was holding my head down that I couldn''t show my true potential. Yeah, well-- When Magnus was at the party, you would complain to Eugene every time he tried to get a short fuse. But in the end, you just stood up to him and told him to do what he wanted. You were way too mature!Magnus can be more selfish!--I mean, I''ve been getting the itch all week. You''re free to go out of the party and you''re so much more active and you''re helping so many people. I think it''s great that you got out of the party and it means a lot to you, isn''t it? Of course, I''m going to miss you, but... But if you''re happy with your life right now, then you''ll be happy with your life. --I don''t mind. I was unconsciously impressed by this kind of thinking. I''m not going to stop there. I''m not going to be able to find a better wizard than a brave man. He was muttering again the lines he had said in Narsai''s mansion. ''Eugene you, what are you thinking?'' I know. I''m going to do something better than Magnus and show all of Raxxa who''s really better... .......... I didn''t say anything else. Regardless of the impurity of the motive, as long as it motivates Eugene to do something for the world, like a brave man, I''m fine with it. --Yes. It''s not long before Eugene''s recklessness leads to our party hitting rock bottom. 18-Episode 18 Magnus Conflict I - the wizard Magnus - was busy going back and forth across the kingdom, completing numerous requests and subquests in Laxtia. But thanks to this, my level is now 32. So I had reached the minimum target level on the plan table in my head. Why 32 is the minimum - it''s a bit long to tell you that. In this world we live in, Arcelia, there are currently eight great powers. This kingdom of Rakstad, where I live, is one of them. In order to keep the eight great kingdoms in check, the Demon King Morlfy has dispatched an army of eight demon generals, the strongest under his command, to invade or control them. In the southern frontier of the Rakstad Kingdom, in the savage area known as the Mountain of Death, the Demon Fist General Del Bembro also has a castle. I want to defeat him before we leave Rakstad. And in order to do so, I need to be at least level 32. According to the information in the Strategy Book, Del Bembro is at level 40! It says in this "Strategy Book" that no one in the history of mankind has ever reached the level 40s. That''s right, the greatest saint in history who spread the teachings of the Spirit of Tigon throughout Arcelia, and laid the foundation of the Church today (if you ask me, the greatest impostor in history!) Whether it was Meltaire, Bernard the Great, the champion who founded the Leanhalter Empire, the legendary great merchant Copper, who bought the country with money alone, the founder of the martial arts sanctuary of Wuliu, the bandit king of the north, the pirate king of the south, and, of course, Lester, the founder of the academy I admire so much --Even today, even great people who were famous in history, passed down in fairy tales and caricatures, and even today, even children know about them, could not reach level 40. This is proof that the Demon King and his confidants, the demon generals, have transcended the human race. I have to take on one of these monsters solo, but isn''t it only natural that I should be cautious? As one might expect from a high-level monster, General Delbembro also has a number of troubling special abilities. The most frightening of these is a special ability called "Fist Bind". It can put up to two targets into captivity without question, an effect that is almost foul. If I had challenged Del Bembro without knowing what was going on, he wouldn''t let me do anything at all, and he would have torture me to death. Creepy! And there is only one simple way to counter this terrifying special ability. Fistbind won''t work on opponents at level 32 or higher. Now you understand why I said "Level 32 is the minimum necessary". I''m just - I have a tendency to knock over bridges. If possible, I''d like to raise my level as high as I can before taking on Del Bembro, rather than rushing to challenge the minimum level. Fortunately, there were still more Subquests available in the Kingdom of Rakstad. Naturally, it would take more time, but I planned to complete these as well and raise my level to level 34. That''s what was on the plan list in my head. However, that plan was unexpectedly thrown out of whack. Once again, it was the work of Eugene''s outrage. Oh, God Spirit Tygon!The brave man you have chosen is as clownish as you want him to be, isn''t he a delight to your eyes?That must be it! I first learned of Eugene''s outrage when I visited the compound of the scholar Narsai. "Are you not aware, Lord Magnus? He said in a calm voice that revealed a deep intelligence. Narsai is a man of great learning and insight, and I have a lot of respect for him. I''ve had many ''subquests'' starting with his requests, so I''ve visited his mansion many times, and inevitably, I''ve become acquainted with him. Narsai is undoubtedly a good man, but he informed me in the sarcastic tone typical of the wittiest of them all: "I''m not going to tell you what to do. I heard that Eugene and his party of heroes had left King''s Landing in order to defeat General Delbembro. What ... is that true, Narsai-dono? ''''There''s no doubt about it. It seems that that that shallow man went out of his way to patronize you and spread the word all over the place that he was going to strike you down, and there is an uproar among the King''s sparrows. I think it is natural that Lord Magnus, who is very busy, does not know about the gossip in the well, but it was about three days ago. "....Eugene. ...how stupid. I put my hand to my forehead, fighting off a headache. It''s hard to believe that they''ve been able to improve dramatically since I left Eugene''s party. If that were the case, they would definitely be killed by Delvenbro, who would kill them all. ''''..........'''' I forget that I''m in the middle of a visit to Narsai''s house, and I fall silent and think about it. If this had been a story in the past tense of Eugene and others going to defeat Delvembro and being wiped out, my mind would not have been so boggled. I would have wished them well for a while as we were not strangers, and then I would have had a refreshing change of heart. I''m not a hypocrite enough to cry there, you know. But what Narsai did for me was an ongoing story. If I headed to the Mountain of Death now, I might be able to save Eugene and the others. ''''...........'''' ............................... You''re going to save him?You see all these guys?You did?Me? And even though you haven''t fully raised the bar to your satisfaction yet?Is it worth the risk? "................ ......... To go or not to go, that''s the question. It''s a question that can''t be compared to the time I went to save Mel in Enzo village. It seems my mind was made up from the beginning. I''m not a hypocrite by any means, but apparently I was a dumbfounded goody-two-shoes, after all! I''m sorry, Mr. Narsai. I''m sorry, Narsai-dono, but I have some urgent business to attend to, so I must be excused. "...You''re not going, are you, Lord Magnus?To save such a rude person? ''Laugh at the stupidity. In fact, I should be in that mood myself, but as expected when it comes to myself, because this is a story that doesn''t sound as funny as it should. What a... Narsai was also pouting, as if dumbfounded. But he quickly reconsidered and said "Laugh it up, Master Magnus. I will greet you with a smile when you return in triumph, having defeated even Delbembro. We will hear the tale of your heroism until morning. Then I''ll bring you the best of the 35 years. I appreciate the sentiment, but I''m just not strong enough to drink all night. ''Haha, I see!I see that even great wizards have a weakness.No, I beg your pardon, this was no laughing matter either. I don''t mind. I asked you to laugh at me. This time I was able to grin too, and we chuckled at each other. ''''But if that''s the case, shall I also be able to count on Lord Magnus'' chivalry? What do you mean? Instead of a 35-year-old one, I''ll lend you my family''s prized hovering carpet. This should increase your chances of catching up to the brave party. Okay. I''m not impressed, Mr. Narsai. We had a good belly laugh this time. 19-Episode 19: The Magic Castle of Delvenbro Unlike Eugene, I left the royal capital without a word to anyone and headed for the Mountain of Death. We traveled on a hovering carpet, off the road, from the green and blue plains to the wilderness. I was somewhat concerned about whether or not Gradius'' massive steel body, which stands over three meters tall when upright, would fit on the hovering carpet, but my fears were unfounded. The rank A magic item, of which there were only five in Luxta, was so nimble that I didn''t even feel like I was carrying a large, heavy item, and it moved easily over any rough road. When they reached the Mountain of Death, the steepness of the slope was nothing to sneeze at. Eugene and his team are three days ahead of us, but we could certainly catch up with them on this one. I must thank Narsai''s manly spirit for lending me a ride, I must thank him! --anyway. I arrived at Delvembro''s castle before the sun went down. Surrounded by steep, swashbuckling mountains, the atmosphere of the castle is even more dangerous. It would take a lot of courage just to step inside. I pushed in through the entrance without fear. But be careful. I stepped off the hovering carpet and didn''t step on the back of Gladius, but rather let him guard my side in a state of wariness. I''ve been told that even the small fry monsters in the castle are dominated by level 10 to 13 guys, according to the strategy book. I can''t do the same thing as I did in the great tunnels of Megolaus, where I can comfortably overrun them and make a rapid advance. But that''s not to say that it''s difficult to go deep into the tunnels. I''m saying that while having Gladius to guard you, you should stop and steadily clean up the compartments where the small fry monsters are hanging out one by one with Series III attack magic to ensure your safety and advance steadily. That''s how I did it, and I made sure to invade Delvenbro''s demon castle. The inside of the castle is also a complex maze, with a plethora of traps prepared like a fair. However, they are not an obstacle to me having a "strategy book". The only thing I need to do is to be careful not to be surrounded by monsters that serve as guards by sheer force of numbers. At some point, I even managed to take advantage of the castle''s intricate structure, which is full of tricks. Hmm. This is it. I was tapping on the stone wall of a certain corridor with my Great Magic Staff as I went along, when I discovered that part of the wall sounded different when I tapped on it. "Glory to you, Lord Delvembro! He chanted the password with a wry smile, which was quite vain. Then a section of the wall slides open to reveal a hidden passage. Just like the information in the attack book. We can now take a significant shortcut. We might be able to catch up with Eugene and the others, or we might pass them. Well, it''s the same either way. Gladius and I proceeded leisurely along a single, gently arcing path. There are no small fry monsters placed in this one. That''s right, small fry monsters. Clank........clank.......clank........clank.... The sound of footsteps approaching from the back. It''s a heavy bass, like a pounding of metal. Me and Gladius stopped and waited. Soon after, the thing came. A silver-fleshed giant about five meters tall. This is the mid-boss monster that guards this hidden passage. A mithril golem. Level 26. Although it was far lower in rank than me, it could not be underestimated. The reason is that this mithril-encased creature has an extremely high level of resistance to magic. It is a natural enemy of wizards. So I''m going to order you to go. "Go, Gladius! A steel golem in the form of a brown bear, shouting in the air without a yell. It was unafraid because the other party was a higher-ranked Mithril, and it faithfully obeyed the Lord''s orders, and there was still a certain professionalism in it. The Mithril Golem also silently responded to Gladius. The four full, metal giants teamed up. But Gladius is still outnumbered. I chanted a series of spells. Enchant Weapon, Magic Armor, Magic Shield, Magic Shield, Strength, Toughness, Quickness, Agility, Agility, etc., etc., etc. I''ll support Gradius with all kinds of strengthening magic. And, of course, it''s amplified by the special effects of the Great Magic Staff. Gladius strikes and Mithril Golem strikes back. Clearly, Gladius had the upper hand. Okay, good........! Fran Ren S.Z.L.! I also cast an attack spell and hit the Mithril Golem. This is the Freeze IV I just learned at level 32, which made the spell a little longer than normal and gave it resistance penetration. Even though Mithril Golem has a high resistance to magic, that doesn''t mean it''s completely immune to damage. I''ve also given it the ability to pierce through resistance. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. This will help Gradius in his flesh-and-blood combat. The frosty surface of the Mithril Golem was covered in a thick layer of frost, giving it the appearance of a frosty golem. The movement was becoming slower and slower, and then Gradius lashes it with his left and right claws. Although it took a little time - Mithril Golem, defeated. The item that was dropped was a large amount of High Purity Mithril Ore. Normally this would be an impossible amount to carry around, but right now I have a Magic Tool Bag III. It looks small, but it''s a rank A magic item, capable of packing a considerable amount of stuff inside. I had gotten it as a reward for completing the "Request of Marum, the Great Merchant, Part 8: Break through the Blocked Road" when I was doing all the subquests. I guess it was a good decision to do all the subquests, after all. After retrieving all of them, I moved forward through the hidden passage. There were no longer any monsters to hinder me, and I could easily reach the spiral staircase at the back of the passage. From here, I can go up to the fifth floor at once. Incidentally, according to the information in the Strategy Book, Delbembro''s Demon Castle has a total of six floors. Climb up the spiral staircase and use the hidden door at the end of the staircase to get out. You''ll find the labyrinth on the fifth floor of the castle. Checking the map in the Strategy Book again, you''ll find a pattern of a skull on the floor. ''''Hm........'''' I stepped on that skull and looked down at it sullenly. And - then I heard the sound of multiple people''s footsteps. Apparently they were slightly overtaking me. I looked back at them and said. Hi. You''re not so fast, Eugene. "You are a........Magnus!How did you end up here! 20-Twenty episode, stupid, that guy I replied lazily to Eugene. ''What brings you here?To avenge General Delvembro, of course. Eugene grits his teeth when he hears it, saying, "Cheeky....... Meanwhile, Misha. Then we''re all on the same page. Where is Magnus'' party?Can you introduce me? I''m not having a party. ''What?What do you mean by that? I came here solo. Well, if I had to choose, I''d say this Gladius is my partner. Saying that, I stroked the battle golem in the form of a brown bear. Misha was dumbfounded when she heard the response. No, it''s not just Misha. ''''Solo..........'''' It''s not a joke... Hard to believe. Eugene and the others were blatantly upset and dismayed. ''Well, that''s why. We''ll go ahead. I left them behind and tried to turn on my heel. "Oh, wait a minute, Mr. Magnus! However, I was approached in a great hurry. It was Hilde, the female monk who had always looked down on me. ''''-No, ma-ga-na-na-su-sama. It seems that after not seeing you for a while, you''ve become much stronger than ever. That''s very nice and reliable. So, what do you think?Would you like to join us in this fight?Delvembro is an irreconcilable grudge enemy to us human beings and to this kingdom of Rakstad. Considering that, it''s quite natural, don''t you think?Of course, you are welcome to come straight back to our party if you wish, Master Magnus. Oh, come on, Hilde?What the hell do you think you''re doing? Eugene protests, but Hilde ignores him and waits for my response. They must have worked very hard, despite their lack of levels, and somehow managed to reach the fifth floor of this demon castle. However, they must also be aware of the fact that they are pushing themselves too hard. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. That''s why Hilde is playing poorly. ''''Please, Magnus-sama. I hope you will agree to my proposal.'''' They''re begging me to get to this point, solo and unscathed. My answer was obvious. "Fight with you?Back to the party?I don''t want to. You are not an asset. Hilde peeled her eyes away and Eugene trembled. That''s how big of a shock my reverse warfare notice had given him, I guess. Most importantly, they were probably not humiliated. All I did was tell them the truth, and now.... Is that all there is to it?Then I''ll go ahead. Wait, Magnus! This time Eugene held me back with a screeching voice. ''''Well what is it this time?'''' Heh-heh. Magnus, do you have any idea where you stand right now? I asked in disgust, and Eugene suddenly smiled a condescending smile and said something meaningful. Where?That''s a given. I''ve been standing on the creepy skull pattern painted on the floor since the very front. ''You know what?This fifth floor, with its skulls painted all over the floor. ''Ho, I didn''t know that. I took a short cut here, so I didn''t know that. I replied, stunned. Then Eugene gave me a big smile and started to move. I put my finger on a switch on the wall near him. We were in danger too," he said. We were just about to be trapped by a monster. --Just like that! Without hesitation, Eugene hit the switch. Misha said, "What the hell are you thinking?! And I didn''t have time to stop. And then the floor beneath my feet came loose. The part with the skull on it was a pit that opened in conjunction with a switch. ''Think on it, Magnus!There''s no wizard that''s better than a brave man.Gahhhhhhahahahahahahahaha! I fell into the abyss alone, leaving Gladius alone while listening to Eugene''s signature loud laughter at the top of his game. . The bottom of the pit was a completely enclosed prison, with no windows, no passageways, nothing. It was probably a victim of the trap, with bones scattered about, human and demon alike. So it was a fall, but it was the final dead end. When I looked up, the retractable floor (the ceiling, from my point of view) was immediately closed. Well, there''s no ladder to climb up to that height in the first place. I cocked my head from side to side sadly. I''ve always thought he was a fool, but now he is no longer hesitant to do evil. What kind of a comedy is this, since this is the chosen one, the brave one? I was made to sigh. When I let out that empty breath. And... you can help me too, you can help me, you can help me, you can help me, you can help me. Now I was laughing. Yes, hilarious and hilarious and unbearable. You would think that Eugene would push me into the abyss and do it. But that''s not the case. I wanted to go to the bottom of the pit more than you do. I couldn''t hit the switch and fall into the pit at the same time by myself, so I was wondering what I would do as a solo player. To be honest, I thought it would be a big help if we could just meet up with Eugene and his friends and he would be able to cut loose. But is Eugene going to do something bad as I thought he would?Are you really that stupid?I had my doubts. ''That was stupid, that guy,'' I let out a muffled laugh and search around the bottom of the pit. I find a crystal hidden in there, pulsating and flickering eerily. The one thing I need to defeat Delvenbro. I tuck it away in my pocket. It''s buried in bone, hidden, so it took me a little while to find it, but it''s no longer needed here. He chants a spell at leisure. "Fran lei i genk har tilt. My body immediately floats and I can fly freely. This is the ultimate in advanced magic, Flight, which I learned at level 29. The low-level Eugene wouldn''t have been able to imagine it. I''m not sure how high the pitfalls are, but they''re meaningless to me. I''m useless. Escape will be a piece of cake! 21-Twenty-first episode VS Shogun Ken (Mishas point of view) I - the female "warrior" Misha, along with her companions Eugene, Hilde and Nyako - finally arrived at the top floor of General Del Bembro''s castle. The monsters in the castle are really "This is a small fry! It was strong at the level of "I don''t know what to do". There were plenty of insidious traps. We had to wear out our nerves, HP and MP, and items of consumption to get to this point. Lately, our party has been in a bit of a funk because of Eugene''s folly, but today we''ve come together to face this challenge. I can''t forgive Eugene for framing Magnus, but.... But I still swallowed it. To live. I did it to defeat Delvenbro and bring peace back to the Kingdom of Luxta. ...I''m sorry. Magnus. We''ll come and get you, I promise. . Delvembro was in the throne room. It looked exactly like the hall in Laxtia''s castle that kings used for audiences. Delbembro was a humanoid monster. He was about four meters tall and his fists were unbalancedly large (if he spread them out, his palms would be over two meters long!) and the blue-black skin is very different from that of a human, though. He was hunched over on a huge throne that was appropriate for his massive body. ''You''ve made it this far, human. With his too-large right fist, Delvenbro smiled broadly, dexterously cheek to cheek on the armrest. Eugene snapped at his arrogance. ''''Han!I don''t need you to tell me that! ''No, no, no, I really do admire you. You guys deserve all the credit for getting this far. Delvenbro chuckled with a hint of a chuckle. His eerie eyes, shining gold, were watching us in the dark. ''''Aaan!'''' A level 22 female warrior, a female priestess, and a level 20 female martial artist, and a level 19 hero. And a level 19 hero, huh? How could a mook like that get this far? What kind of subterfuge did you use? ''You''re a small fry?You and me! It''s pretty obvious from the levels and stats, isn''t it?Basically, he''s a lucky man, isn''t he? It''s one in a million, after all, and he was chosen by fate by chance. Delvembro continued to lick and rotten, laughing loudly in a foolish and rotten manner. Eugene shuddered in humiliation and urged his hair in anger. ''''I''ll never forgive you again! Ha-ha, then you can take the call. Delvembro laughed as if he were calming a child. He laughed as if he were a child. It is the king''s decree. ''Brave man, be my man. "I want you to be my subordinate, and you can have half of Rakstad. What, really? But I''m not ready to make an offer like you. You''re dead. Die right here. "-What?Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God! Eugene drew his Flame Sword and charged in anger. Hilde casts spell after spell, buffing Eugene one after another with her magic. Me and Nyko also ran alongside Eugene, protecting him on either side. Delvembro intercepted them. No, is it really an interception? He didn''t even get up, he just slumped back on his throne and extended his ridiculously large right hand like a shield. We attacked his right hand with all our might. I thrust the Steel Spear into the air, and Nyako threw a kick. You''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. It is a powerful weapon that the master dwarf builder Bazelfr had the dwarves strike with a threat. Moreover, since the wielder is a brave man, he was expected to be the best source of damage. ''I''m getting aroused! Eugene used the Armor Awakening, a skill exclusive to the Brave. This is a foul skill that allows the hidden true value of weapons and armor to come to life, especially if they are magic items. This is also the reason why Eugene was so determined to obtain the Flame Sword, even to the point of threatening Bazelfr, to obtain it. You''ll be able to find out if you''re going to be able to get a good deal more than you expected. Wielding the red-lighted sword, the brave Eugene is at the peak of his powers, slashing at the Demon Fist General. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to get away with it. The moment I struck it, it was instantaneous. ''Why oh why?It''s a magic item that costs less than 8,000 gold coins if you sell it! ''Hahaha!Most likely, you''ve been grabbed by an imitation or shoddy product, haven''t you? Eugene stared at the base of the broken Flame Sword and Delvembro laughed out loud at how ridiculous it looked. "You''ve got to be kidding me!He let the best dwarf in Laxter hit it!You made me do it right in front of you!There''s no way they''re imitations or shoddy products! "Law. Then it should be inscribed, right?What do you say? ...What? It''s an inscription. A good craftsman always inscribes an inscription on the object he has put his heart and soul into. Isn''t the sword right at the base of it? No, man. There''s no such thing in there. Eugene stared at the base of the brokenFlame Sword and trembled in astonishment. ''''Uwahahahahahaha!I knew it was a shoddy product! Delvembro laughed with his too large left hand, dexterously hitting his knee with it. My Spear of Steel, which I had been attacking all that time, was blocked by Delbembro''s right hand and broke, and Nyako''s hands and feet, which she used in the melee, were completely injured. However, Delbembro''s right palm was not injured in any way. So much so that the hardness of this boss monster was extraordinary. ''''Kukukuk, physical attacks are really poor, aren''t they? Just remember that. As soon as they reach the thirtieth level, non-magical attacks don''t do much good. Don''t you have any wizards in your party?What a terrible thing to do! I don''t understand what kind of decision the leader made!Utterly pathetic party. Delvembro advised, with even a hint of tenderness and pity in his voice. ''Hey, do you hear me, Leader?It was you, my hero. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s just such a trivial attack that Eugene''s body was blown apart with a flourish. He bounced repeatedly on the hard floor, his body slamming down each time. ''''Obu, Hebu, Gobu.'''' Each time that happens, Eugene lets out a pathetic scream. And then, sitting up like a woman, she can''t get up. ''I''m recovering now, hero! Hilde quickly rushed over to cast a recovery spell. Eugene grabbed her hand meekly. ''''Let''s elope.'''' What? I don''t have anyone else in my life but Hilde!Let''s run far away together! Wait, my hero? Eugene forced Hilde''s hand and fled from the throne room in a flash. Now it was my turn for me and Nyko to be shocked and freeze. Up to this point..... I didn''t know he was this weak-minded...! After all that "I''m a great and brave man" bullshit and all the trouble you put people through! If there''s an opponent you can''t match, this is it! ''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!Is that really the brave one?You mean, you''re not a coward?Oh no, this is a kessak! Delvembro dexterously held his belly with his too large hands and laughed. I was miserable, as if I was being laughed at. But it was still a luxury to be able to think like that. Delvembro laughed a lot, and then he raised his right hand. "Well, shall I have a nice meal for you left behind? "...er... In front of me and Nyako, who were still stunned, DelBembro''s too huge right hand slipped completely off the end of his wrist. It was more like a stake from the elbow to the end of Del Bembro''s right hand, which had been stabbed into another monster in the shape of his right hand, holding it in place. Yes, what we thought was Delvembro''s right hand, which had slipped out, was a different kind of monster - or maybe even Delvembro''s alter ego. Five eyes opened in the palm of the thing that was autonomously drifting through the air. At some point, it even opened its countless mouths. Five mouths also opened at the tips of its five fingers, from which long, thick tentacle-like tongues were hanging out. What a grotesque demon it was! ''Just when I was getting tired of the self-flagellation. In the same hand-whore, from today onwards, I''m going to enjoy your lush limbs. Delvenbro said, and first reached out his magic hand to the glamorous meow-ko. A huge, self-supporting right hand grabbed the meowko while licking its tongue with its palm''s countless open mouths. ''''Nya, nyah~!Don''t lick that spot. No, stop it, don''t bite it!I''m going to run into it~~! Nyko cried out and flailed about, but he couldn''t do anything about it as his huge right hand grabbed him. He was incontinent with fear and disgust and could only stain the floor. My Fistbind is completely irresistible unless you are level 32. Delvembro cried out in ecstasy. And now he raised his left hand somewhat. The same smoldering, autonomous body as my right hand. That magic hand is inching closer and closer to me. The actuality of this is that it''s not a problem. "Kuhn, I told you resistance is futile? Ahhhh..... I was terrified, and unable to escape, I could only cry out like a little girl. I wondered if I''d have to fall prey to the clutches of the clutches, just like Meowko. Half of my mind was on the verge of giving up, and the other half was screaming for help. And when the tongue that extended from Delvembro''s left hand came within touching or not touching my skin anymore - With a snap, he suddenly stopped moving. As if he couldn''t care less about me, he turned his hostility toward the entrance of the throne room. What...?What is it...? Do you think I''ve been spared? With an unbelievable feeling, I also looked back towards the entrance. There - Magnus was standing supernaturally. 22-Twenty-second episode VS General Shoken (Magnus viewpoint) I - the Wizard Magnus - arrived late to the throne room to confront General Delvembro. The blue-black-skinned fellow''s eerie, golden eyes were watching me intently. ''''Hmm.... A level 32 ''wizard''........ Well, well, well........ He monologues, unable to hide his admiration. Then he continued. "Come work for me, wizard, and I will give you half of Rakstad. Be my man, and you will have half of Rakstad! "No. I responded immediately and quietly raised the staff of the Great Magic Way. Gladius, who was standing by my side, stepped forward slightly so that he could protect me at all times. Seeing our attitude, Delvembro loudly laughed with amusement from the bottom of his stomach. ''''Kukukuk. Hahahahaha. Gwahahahahaha!Well, it has to be!Very well. Then I''ll give you a taste of what this Fiendish General is capable of. Then I''ll ask you the same question again. Is this the kind of frightening shit you peddle? ''Hahaha!Your bluster! Delvembro stood up from his throne somewhat. He hadn''t changed his mind during the fight with Eugene and the others. ''Fist blow! The huge left hand that was nipping at Misha''s heels - Delvenbro''s alter ego, according to the Strategy Book, named Rubenreft - changed its aim and rushed toward me at high speed. Delvenbro''s most annoying special ability, Fistbind, is a no-questions-asked restraining move, just as a female martial artist of the Cat People (Ketsey) is currently trapped in her right hand, but unfortunately it doesn''t work on me at level 32. That''s why Del Bembro attacked with the Fist Blow, a simple and unmatched striking attack. Gladius. I quietly called out my trusty partner''s name. With that, the battle golem, which took the form of a steel brown bear, stood in front of me and caught the flying giant fist with its entire body. There was a tremendous impact, and Gradius'' huge body creaked. Fine cracks are created here and there. The damage is not light. But even so, the reliable partner somehow managed to withstand the attack of one of the "eight demon generals". Today, too, he served as my bodyguard. This is the power of the masterpiece of a golem forged by Bazelfr, the master craftsman of Rakstad! It''s his spirit, inscribed, never mass-produced, "real" excellence! Well done, Gladius. I nodded to my partner and began chanting the spell with relief. Rubenleft is vulnerable to the Fire Attribute and Rubenlight is vulnerable to the Ice Attribute. I''m sure it''s an "all too common" pattern, but if it weren''t for the strategy book, I would have had to waste my time looking it up and wasting my battle time before I could be sure. I cast Fire IV and attacked Rubenleft, who was fighting with Gradius. Of course, I''ve already arranged for a single-attack to keep Gradius out of it. Delvenbro''s main body is level 40, and this left-handed Rubenleft and the right-handed Rubenwright are treated as two different monsters, and their levels are different as well. Even so, they''re three levels behind me. Normally, they should be higher. However, I''m not just a level 32. I''ve been critically doped up with various fruits that increase my status when I was destrenting. In addition, I also benefited from the Grand Magic Staff, a rank S equipment that increased the power of attack magic by 73%. I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results. In a short period of time, I had cut its HP down to 0 and made it sink to zero. Misha, more than anything else, Delvenbro is blindingly obvious. ''''Su, great........'''' "You can never be too careful with a magical attack. I smiled wryly at Misha and Delvembro, who had lost their voices. ''Here''s where the surprise comes in, eh? What the hell...? I didn''t expect someone to go this far with a human touch, and in front of Delvenbro, who couldn''t hide his agitation, I took out a new rare item. In the opposite hand of holding the Great Magic Wand, I held a short tin (wand). It was the loot (drop item) from the powerful boss Bondragon, the one I killed in the Great Moleum Tunnel, the King of the Dead Dragon''s Tin. Using its special effect, I turned the defeated Rubenreft into an undead monster. That''s right... I''ve turned Delvenbro''s altered body into my handiwork! You''ve got this deep inside of you...! Delvenbro shouted in amazement. I didn''t care if it was fine or not, I wielded the King of the Dead Dragon''s Tin as if it were a commanding wand and called out to the undead Rubenreft. It takes a lot of MP to maintain it, but at level 32 and with my spirit fully doped, I could keep it up for a week if I wanted to. "Yeah, I''m not paying attention to the little fry anymore! Delvenbro is enraged. He has the female martial artist of the cat people (Ketsey) in custody, letting the Rubenwright break his restraints and intercept the undead Rubenreft instead. Originally, Ruben Light and Ruben Left are evenly matched monsters, so we start a good match. But we have my support! While supporting the undead Rubenleft with buffs using enhancement magic, I also hit Rubenlight with Freeze IV. I continue to cast long spells in rapid succession, but they don''t tch off at all. Since my days of studying in the academy, I''ve been training differently from the average person. Finally, he also sinks the Ruben Light, which he also undetects with the Corpse Dragon King Tin, controlling and using it. Towards Delvenbro, he uses the undead Rubenleft and Rubenlight to pin him down from both sides. Your style of battling with your body is now avenged, Delvenbro! This fight is an all-out effort, with everything I''ve cultivated to date! ''Stupid ... stupid ... stupid ... stupid ah!'' Cornered by the human-like atmosphere, Delvembro was on the verge of going insane. He was forced to engage, with his stake-like left and right arms, with his original left and right hands. Undead Rubenlight & Rubenleft are still at level 35, so there''s no way they''re going to be able to compete with Delvenbro''s main body at 40. I''m not overconfident there either, although I''m buffing them all over with enhancement magic. However, that doesn''t mean Delvenbro can''t be easily beaten back, either. It will take time. In the meantime, I''m going to use my attack magic to hit Del Bembro. Its weakest attribute is lightning. Tilt-ha-un-del-e-rhen! I cast Thunder IV, which I had just learned to do. As a result of defeating Ruben Left and Ruben Light in succession, which were treated as level 35 mid-boss monsters, my level had also risen to 34. This is another drawback of Dembembembro''s fighting style, which uses a minute body. Triple the power, single attack, increased the rate of congregation............ It flies through the air like a flight and shoots at Del Bembro. I did a level 40 boss monster and made him scream. But he was no different. While being attacked with the "weakness attribute", he swung his stake from side to side with the fierce expression of an evil demon, and finally crushed the undetected Rubenlite into pieces. I had lost one of my pawns. With the effect of the Corpse Dragon''s King Tin, it''s impossible to reunite me into undead! Great job, General Demon Fist! ''Of course!Don''t lick me, humanity - no, the great wizard! Me and Denverbro exchanged words and bumped into each other with all our strength. Both Magnus and Delvembro......... It''s like watching a battle of the gods.... Misha and a female martial artist from the Cat People (Ketsey) were completely out of the loop, and they were stunned to death. I summoned my deadly strength to keep them at bay. Delvenbro finally crushed the undead Rubenleft. But I had also shaved off the HP of his body to zero. But-- ''Hwahahahahahahahahaha!It''s no use, my great wizard! Delvembro was still standing with his HP bottoming out. He could afford to laugh loudly. ''''Why, that''s funny! That doesn''t make sense. Don''t you idiots, don''t apply your humanistic logic to me! Delvembro is proud of his victory. Yes, you can''t kill this guy just by setting his HP to 0. There was one more condition for killing it. Del Bembro spoke with great pride. I have my own heart removed from my body and hidden somewhere in this castle. As long as that heart is alive and well, I am immortal! I replied blandly. ''''A-ha-ha-ha, you know what you''re doing...'''' ! When Delvembro was surprised, I took out an item. Thanks to Eugene''s folly, I was able to reach the end of the pit. Buried and hidden among a great many human bones-- The crystal eerily pulsates and flickers repeatedly. I checked the guidebooks thoroughly. This is the Heart of Delvembro. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa... Delvembro''s face was twisted in despair as he saw the Heart in my grasp. ''No!Stop it!Please don''t break it, for God''s sake, don''t break it, yeah! "No. I slammed his heart against the floor as hard as I could. The crystal, which pulsated and flickered eerily, fragilely shattered. ''''Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaam!!!!! Delvembro let out a scream of despair and struggled to throw his massive body out of the way. Immediately, Misha and the female martial artist embraced him in a very impressed manner. ''You did it, Magnus!I never thought I''d actually win a solo! You''re amazing!You saved my life!I''m in love with you! But I just stared blankly at Delvembro as he lay there, while the two beautiful girls rubbed me down. He said one last word at the end: ".... ''''I ... will not ... die ... for free ...'''' ...are... In contrast, I spoke to myself. 23-Twenty-third Episode: Triumphal Return to the Royal City of Luxia and the Court Supper "After defeating Delvembro, one of the Eight Demonic Generals, I returned to the royal capital of Laxtia in triumph. I went straight to return the hovering carpet to Narsai, and as promised, I was forced to spend the rest of the night regaling him with tales of my heroics. I drank up to the limit of my drinking capacity. And the next day, Narsai came to the castle and reported to the king about what had happened. The king was also delighted, and sent a messenger to my lodgings with the highest respect to invite me to a dinner to celebrate his triumphant return. All the people of King''s Landing knew what I had done. What?Wasn''t it Ushazan who went to kill Delvembro? You must have gotten your ass kicked anyway. You were so condescending, going into battle with such enthusiasm! Well, Master Magnus is actually more reliable than Eugene and his party. You can say it. Hilarious. Narsai told me that my understanding of the situation quickly expanded. It made it difficult for me to walk the streets for a while. After all, as soon as everyone realized it was me, they would stop me and offer their thanks to the rain. But I think their joy is understandable. As it is written in this "Strategy Guide", the reason this world of Arcelia has become infested with monsters is because of the magical power of the Demon King Morl-Fi, which is now omnipresent in the world. The reason why his magic power is spreading to every corner of the world is because the Eight Demon Generals have been dispatched to every corner of the world to serve as a relay point. Therefore, the fact that I killed Del Bembro led to a drastic decrease in the number of demons in all of Rakstad, and each individual was greatly weakened. Within three days, the people had realized this fact. After all, when the demons stopped coming and going, there would be no more raids on their fields and no more livestock being kidnapped. The merchants would not have to hire excessive guards. This will be reflected in the macro-level economy, making life easier for the people all over Rakstad. Five days have passed since I killed Delvenbro, and when I''m finally ready to hold a grand triumphal ceremony, a messenger comes from the castle again. I flipped the hem of my long robe and leisurely climbed the castle. . The banquet to celebrate my triumph was held in the largest of the castle''s courtyards, because the number of people in attendance and the number of gifts on display was too great to fit in the indoor hall. The number of people in attendance and the number of festive gifts on display from all over the world was too great to fit in the indoor halls. The hall was filled with not only residents of King''s Landing, but Daikan Takaki and others who had come from all over Rakstad. I''m a wizard, and I''m not just a resident of King''s Landing, I''m also a member of the Grand Council of Ministers, who have come from all over Rakstad. I am a wizard. I am the personification of the desire for knowledge. That''s why I''m familiar with the manners of the upper class. But whether I can actually follow the rules is a different story. The way I treated them was not very flattering. Instead, it was Aria who responded well. When I was personally invited by the king, my girlfriend accompanied me as my partner. As a daughter of a wealthy merchant and an expert in customer service, Aria was not afraid of the position of the other party, no matter what his or her position, and we had a great time chatting. He stood up for me and protected me. ''You really help me, Aria.'' ''Hmm, what do you mean, Mr. Magnus!Anyone can do this if they get used to it. But the feats that Mr. Magnus has accomplished could not have been done by anyone but him. Don''t be so pompous and rotten, don''t be. We exchanged whispers and smiled at each other. ''-- Only, you look a little pale, Magnus. Are you tired of being affectionate, as expected? Well... that''s not why I''m here. Let''s take a little rest over there. The king hasn''t shown up yet. Aria said and pulled me along with a giggle. Dependable! Various festive gifts are displayed at the outer edges of the hall. Some of them even look like giant objects. They are covered with a white cloth and are not yet exposed to the public. When the party was at its height, they took the cloths off one by one to surprise and delight the eyes of the guests. We moved into the shadow of such a huge object and rested for a while. In fact, I was so fatigued that I often had to drink the mana potion. Do you need to lie down for a while?I''ll give you a lap pillow, okay? Aria said, pointing to the grass part of the courtyard. ''It''s not up to that. First of all, your dress will be dirty. It''s so beautiful.'' Today Aria was in a dress, of course. The tailoring of the dress was superb, a dazzling blue dress. It''s not flashy, but it suits Aria''s neat and graceful good looks. Also, it is often misunderstood that the more formal a dress is, the more revealing it is around the shoulders and chest. Aria''s dress today was just that, exposing both her slender, pure white shoulders and the deep cleavage of her breasts in an unsparing manner. Yes, Aria has hidden big tits! I''m embarrassed when you say that I''m beautiful. Aria slapped her cheeks with both hands, as if she had suddenly become ripe. The unprecedented fatigue has prevented me from paying attention to the little things. But this has created a sudden and sweet mood between us. And yet, it''s somewhat awkward to make eye contact. It''s awkward, but it''s not uncomfortable. If anything, it makes my heart beat faster. ''Oh, Magnus!There you are! And - then Misha in a dress barges in! The sweet air and all that was in the air fizzled out with a single shot. Misha doesn''t care about us and comes over to us innocently, saying, "I''m looking for you because you''re not out front. Aria said to her. She zipped forward, hiding me behind her back. ''I''m sorry about that, aren''t I?I don''t know who you are, but I''m afraid Mr. Magnus is not feeling well right now, so will you leave him alone? Aria makes a too-perfect smile that clearly shows her separation. ''Oh yeah!Then you can''t leave them alone more and more. Misha was not to be outdone. She has the dignity of a warrior, folding her arms in front of Aria and glaring back at her. Today she was looking terribly preoccupied. She''s stripped off her armor, dressed in a dress she probably borrowed from the castle, and has a tight make-up job. Her words and actions are crude and her breasts are precipitous, but her facial structure is rather Misha, who could be called a beautiful girl. Such an outfit looks good on her. And those two beautiful girls sparked head-on! Which one of you are you? My name is Alia, daughter of the Malm merchants. Please allow me to be of service to you at all times. Nah. You''re a stranger to Magnus. You''re a stranger?Who are you in that capacity? This is Misha, the female warrior Magnus had a party with. ''Oh!You foolishly treated Mr. Magnus out of power, that! Well, I don''t need an apology for that, but I''m sorry. We wouldn''t need the guards if we were allowed to reflect on what we''ve done. Right, Mr. Magnus? Aria turned her water on me and took my right arm and teased both of her arms. She pressed the feel of her lush breasts against me with a munching motion. ''I''m sorry, Magnus. I''m so sorry about that. Your absence has made me realize that many times. We were just about able to get by without you. It was our fault. I''m sorry. And I hope you can forgive us. Misha bowed her head deeply once towards me and then took my left arm as she squirmed. I felt her precipice hit me and felt a swoosh. ''Mr. Magnus, you don''t have to listen to someone in such good shape! It''s none of your business, Aria! ''It''s related!I''m Mr. Magnus''s lover!Misha-san, you''re the one who needs to get out of my way and get the hell out of here! What the hell? The two beautiful girls grabbed my arm and wouldn''t let go, holding me between them as they wrestled with each other. ''No, no, I get it. I understand and forgive Misha''s point. Aria puffs out her cheeks in a cute way. It''s rare to see an expression like this on her face, and I can tell she''s that much more concerned about me, that she''s thinking about me, that she''s on my side. It seeps into my chest. ''But, but, listen, Aria--'' And this is an important story, and I want my beloved to understand, and I want him to understand, so I''m going to explain it with all the sincerity of my words. It''s not just Misha. I was one of those people at the party, too, who was pushed around by Eugene when I was at the party. When you have a lot of common sense, you think, ''No way is anyone this stupid. And then I would try to deal with them honestly with my common sense, values and scale. But there''s no way to understand people like Eugene and Hilde forever, so the one with common sense just gets one-sided and worn out. It''s an exhaustion. And it''s an unconscious tiredness. It''s like a stagnation that accumulates quietly in the corners of your mind. Tiredness can be a hotbed of resignation, can''t it?Before I knew it, I was gradually losing motivation. I was unknowingly getting impatient to stand up for myself. I''m getting caught up in the pace of Eugene and his friends. It took me a long time to realize that it''s best not to deal with people like them. How can I blame Misha if I didn''t handle Eugene and his friends well? ''My pride doesn''t allow me to put myself on the shelf. That''s no different than Eugene and the others. I have no right to blame you. ''I understand!I see now that Mr. Magnus has a tendency to lose it!Ahhhhhhhhhh, I''m itchy~! Aria clings to my arm and dexterously steps on the ground. Then, it''s fine. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. After all, she is the daughter of the richest merchant in all of Laxter, so she is very good at calculating profits and losses. ''Thank you, Aria. But that''s why. "Mischa. I forgive you. Now, can we leave it at that? I shook off my sleeve as Misha grabbed it to hang on, softly, but once and for all. She stared at her empty hand for a moment. Yeah. Thanks. Magnus. I smiled a strong smile, as if I could bear the tremendous loss as best I could. An awkward silence lay between the three of us. It was broken by the sound of approaching footsteps. We looked back at them. "Oh, there you are, Lord Hero. The great wizard. Whoever it was, it was His Majesty the King of Rakstad and a group of ministers. "No place is complete without a guest of honor. Come, this way. "Lord Magnus. The king himself tried to lure me into the center of the garden with a smile, but the king and his ministers weren''t the only ones to appear before us. But the king and his ministers weren''t the only ones to appear before us. The rudest of them all came in with a sardonic clatter of feet. ''''Wait, Your Majesty!Please stay away from that one! It was a middle-aged man in armor with a fearless face who rushed over to say so stoutly. I remember him since I greeted him at the last court dinner. It''s Tenzen, Captain of the Kingsguard. And, most surprisingly, on either side of Tenzen were faces I knew well. It was Eugene and Hilde. The heroic Sama and his faithful monk, who barged in to take down Delvembro, only to be beaten back mercilessly and run away in tears! These two men came out now and said this. They stuck their fingers at me here, smiled a lowly smile, and acted as if they had caught the head of a demon. Be careful, Your Majesty! That''s Magnus, that''s Delvembro! ...What? 24-Twenty-fourth Episode: A Blasting Strike Heh, Magnus. You don''t look so good, do you? Eugene said triumphantly. "Did the revelation that you are the Demon Fist General give you the willies? No, I''m just tired. I replied as I took another sip of my expensive . Yes, my pale complexion was not because the idiot had suddenly said something stupid. I ignored Eugene and the others and said to the king and his ministers, "This man, Eugene, is an idiot. ''''This man Eugene, who challenged Delvenbro for merit, but was as if he was no match for him, and even abandoned his friends and ran away, is a coward in the name of valor. It seems that he came to make up for his blunder at that time by making some kind of accusation against me, but please don''t let delusional talk mislead you. I''m not running away from my enemies.You''re the one who''s crying wolf, Magnus!--Oh, no, Delvembro! Ha ha ha, your voice is shaking, Eugene? I chuckle at the idiot who looks like he can''t even put on an act. However, while this idiot and Hilde are good, the problem is Tenzen, the Knight Captain of the Kingsguard who is with us. There is no doubt that his trustworthiness, track record, and the king''s congratulations on remembering him as a king are all different. It''s a good idea to have a good time. You are the one who is telling the truth. "This wizard called Magnus is the one who is supposed to be Delbembro''s true identity in the world. There is no doubt about it. But you see, Tenzen... "In case you doubt my advice, my king. "If you doubt my allegiance, then I beg you to use your "character assessment" skills to examine the man you call Magnus. Hmm.... The king seemed to be in the mood, and when his eyes became transparent, as only a nobleman can be, he turned his gaze toward me. I don''t run or hide. I have no reason to do so. I''ll stand tall. The king continues to observe me for a while, but eventually - and this is a good thing. You weren''t level 36.Magic power....271ii?????????? I was so dismayed that I could barely stand up. That''s right, by killing Delvenbro, the pinnacle level 40 boss monster, not only did I gain a powerful loot (drop item), but my "level" had risen two more levels to 36 now. Moreover, the value of magic power, which is the highest growth for a wizard, has reached a joke of a number, since the Destrent Fruit boosted the status as much as possible. I''m sure you''ve seen it all before. It''s not a level or a status that can be attained by humans. It is incontrovertible proof that this thing is Delvembro, your majesty. Oh, I see. I see... - I''ll shut up once. Among the greats who have left their mark on history, there are some who have reached the 30s, but that''s only information in the "strategy book. I''m the only one who knows this information. They are no longer alive, and the kings who have never seen them in person cannot accurately estimate their true level. It would only be measured by their own measure. For example, the founder of the academy and my most respected historical figure, Grand Wizard Lester, is described in the "Strategy Book" as being level 34. The best wizard the king has ever seen in person is a court wizard known as the "King''s Wand" who is no more than level 17. I''m sure the king thought that Lester was at least level 20-25, so he had no choice but to assume that. And it was no wonder that he couldn''t believe that a human being with a level of 30+ existed. The eyes of the king, the ministers, and the ladies and gentlemen in attendance looking at me changed to suspicion. In the midst of all this, it was Misha who voiced his objection. ''''Wait a minute!That''s not right!I saw Magnus kill Delvembro with my own eyes.If Magnus was Delvembro, there would be no reason for him to do that!First of all, I saw Eugene run away... with his tail between his legs!At least Eugene is a liar!I guarantee it! Misha holds my shoulders and tries very hard to appeal to the people around her. I appreciate that feeling in itself, but........ There''s no point in doing that here. ''''Hmm. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. "Ha-ha, Lord Tenzen. He is a foolish whore, seduced by Delbembro. You will put the country at risk if you continue to listen to that woman! ''Yes. I don''t even need to think about which of the words of the brave Lord or Misha-san, I can put my faith in. Fearfully, it''s like doubting the divine spirit Tygon-sama. Tenzen asks Eugene with a budding smile, and Eugene replies with a smirk, and Hilde complements him with another ruthless look. Misha pales as he sees a flood of suspicious eyes, even on him. So I stepped forward to shield Misha from that gaze. And with a single word, I blackmailed Eugene and the others. "Gosh, you''re not the only one, you''re not the only one, you''re the only one, you''re the only one, you''re the only one. Eugene and Hilde flinch in an instant. The only one who is unconcerned is Tenzen. I no longer pay attention to Eugene and the others and only look at the eyes of the Captain of the Kingsguard and say. It''s quite a clever move, isn''t it?Wouldn''t it have been so easy to seduce and fire up a foolish brave man with sweet nothings?But I''m not a man of vain talk. "Your Majesty, my king. Your Majesty, I command you and your knights of the Kingsguard to seize the demon in the form of a wizard at once. Wrong way, wrong way. You''re the demon in the form of a knight in shining armor, that''s you. "Tenzen. At my words, the king and everyone around him were in an uproar. I''m going to explain in particular to them. The ''Eight Demon Generals'', the Demon King''s confidants, are really troublesome. Even if they die, they won''t die for free. In the initial stage of the invasion, they would groom and seduce self-interested individuals from among the target nation''s heavyweights. Here in Rakstad, that''s what you are, Tenzen. You have sold your soul to a demon. And at the moment of your death, the Eight Demon Generals'' souls are sacrificed, transforming an insider like Tenzen into a demon as powerful as you! I said and stuck my finger at Tenzen. The king and everyone around me was in a tizzy again. They no longer knew which one to believe and looked at a loss. On the other hand, Tenzen can''t be as carefree as he has been. He''s probably upset, wondering how I know the truth, that it''s impossible. He''s red-faced and rants about his lack of artistry. ''Za nonsense, wizard! ''Kuhn, yeah. That''s true, it''s not my business to play around with nonsense. Then I''ll just break it down with a single shot, instead of messing around with the lie and the truth. I declared and raised the staff of the Great Magic Way. Then, with everyone around me becoming more and more confused, I chanted the spell. "Tilt-ha-un-del-e-rhen! Thunder IV, which strikes at Del Bembro''s weaknesses. The dragon of lightning runs at Tenzen. "You''re not fast enough, Lord Magnus! The king was dismayed by the eyes. ''Ohhhh, I don''t want to die.'' It would be a brave man''s job to save people, but instead of defending Tenzen, Eugene ran away from him. Brilliant, Magnus!Kaito Ranma, what a painful trick!Fearless is exactly what you are, isn''t it! Tenzen smiled broadly as he reopened the door. And then - his true identity was revealed. His whole body swelled up ugly and gloomy, and the armor of the knight of the Kingsguard flew off from inside. The expansion of Tenzen''s body showed no signs of stopping. He was over four meters tall, and so was his girth. With a round torso full of warts and disproportionately short arms and legs, he turned into a hideous boss monster! Both of those fists were unusually huge, following Delvenbro''s characteristics. Tenzen had received no small amount of damage from my . However, these demons have literally an inordinate amount of HP. And the "eight demon generals" class Tenzen would not be able to be sunk by a single blow. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s interested in this. Fist Shock! Tenzen swung his huge right fist on the spot. The distance between me and him was more than ten meters, but the attack sent a shock wave through the air. This is a higher level of skill than the Hundred Steps Divine Fist, a secret proficiency that a very high level martial artist can master. As expected of a monster that had inherited Delvenbro''s magical power. In other words, a level 40 supreme boss monster! As a wizard, I had no way to dodge it, and I got a decent hit of fist shock. I frowned and gritted my teeth as my ribs creaked from the impact and pain. But I am a level 36 wizard. I have plenty of HP. I''m not going to get beaten up by one or two shots. Oh, very well. Tenzen. Or, perhaps, Delvenbro''s successor. I think you''re up to the challenge. We''ll call it a return match! 25-Twenty-fifth episode quiet anger Hi, hi, hi, hi, hi. ''There it is! ''Demons! The attendees are screaming and running away from the banquet hall. Even the gutless ministers and guards are so fearful of the demon-turned Tensing''s greatness that they forget their duties and abandon their posts. On the other hand, the king''s sense of responsibility is worthy of praise for staying here despite his half-heartedness. I didn''t think that Tenzen had sold his soul to a demon. Forgive me, Lord Magnus. It was just as you said. I am sorry to have aroused your suspicions. Don''t worry about it. The king''s sincere apology was accepted by me. It was inevitable under the circumstances, and I''d rather give him credit for keeping his cool until the end (he didn''t short-circuit me and order my arrest). ''Misha. Take your Majesty and step back to safety. But Magnus... You don''t have a weapon now. If each of you loses sight of what each of you is capable of doing, will there be dire consequences for all of you? "....!Okay, okay. I''ll protect the king, Magnus, you just focus on the battle! Misha follows my words and picks up the hunched-over king and moves him to a corner of the courtyard. Well, now I can focus on the fight against Tenzen-Delvembro. --I''m supposed to. "...Eugene. Just in case you''re wondering, what''s that imitation? Heh. It''s obvious. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with this one. In an attempt to instigate our fear, he pointed the cutting edge at me with an extraordinary display of his cutting edge. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to do with it. ''Shut up, baaaaaaaacah!Not only did Tensing help me kill you, he also promised me half of Rakstad if I helped him take over the kingdom!Aren''t you jealous?The beauty, the money, and the power will be at my mercy! ''Stupid, stupid, I knew you were stupid but you''ve fallen to the point where you''ve fallen, Eugene...'' What?Magnus!I don''t like your pretentious attitude, these people have always been offended by it! Eugene pulled out the Flame Sword of the War and said, "Hee hee!I''m not going to be able to get away with it. I suppose they want to torture me, a wizard, in melee combat without giving me time to use my spells. I couldn''t tolerate such a well-behaved man''s slash, so I let him avoid it easily. At the same time, he also struck Eugene''s side with his total mithril-made "Great Magic Wand", striking him hard on the side. ''''Buh-eh.'''' Eugene screams like a pig''s squeal and blows up. And then he''s cowering, wincing in pain in a pathetic gesture, looking up at me like he''s looking at something he can''t believe. Surprised by what? I''m not much of a melee fighter, no doubt about it. But I''m a level 36 wizard. And the Fruit of Destrent has given me a full boost to all of my stats. A less-than-level 20-year-old wizard is no better than a level 20 wizard in terms of strength, speed, or perception. Eugene. Are you getting tired of this, Eugene? I looked down at Eugene, who was still cowering, and said. I had been holding back all this time, but I couldn''t help but say it. But to Eugene, it must have been an unacceptably humiliating line of dialogue. He immediately became agitated and jumped up and down. "What''s your problem, Magnus?You better show them there''s no better wizard than a brave man! He attacked me like a weak child in a fight, swinging his sword messily. Of course, it''s not me who can''t see through such things. I''m going to dodge them all and set them down with my cane each time. It''s a way of fighting to show the difference in strength. However, Eugene''s nappy is really disappointing, so he doesn''t understand at all. ''''Die!Die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die! An unseemly, gumshoe attack. Moreover, Hilde''s strengthening magic even flies in and buffs Eugene. The pain I''ve struck is also healed by the recovery magic. You''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of them.This is the man who sold his soul to a demon, remember? ''I told you, didn''t I?God''s will is so profound that it''s beyond the reach of our human minds. It''s the same with God''s angel, Lord Tygon, who was chosen by Lord Tygon to be a brave man of destiny. Then, this seemingly foolish act of this person must surely have the thought of God''s spirit, Lord Tygon, filled with recklessness. I will only support and serve him. ...fanatics. I couldn''t help but spit it out. But this was tricky. No matter how hard I beat Eugene, no matter how much I stunned him, as long as Hilde''s recovery magic was there, it made no sense at all. I''ll be made to recover fully in no time. ''''Nuh........'''' They make me gnash my teeth at how depressing they are everywhere. If it was just Eugene and Hilde, it wouldn''t be a problem, but it''s indeed impossible to fight Tenzen-Delvembro while being forever hindered by these guys. I was fed up, but-- Mr. Magnus! Then Aria''s voice reached me. Wisely, she had left my side as soon as she smelled the commotion. It''s not heartless or anything, it''s a rational and wise decision, knowing that she''s only an impediment to me. She really is the kind of woman I like. And Aria was beside the huge objects set up around the perimeter of the hall. They were gifts from all over the world, gifts of celebration. The giant objects were still covered with a white cloth. Aria peeled off one of the pieces. The one that came out from underneath - was Gladius. I''m not going to be able to get to the bottom of it. I scrutinized the and knew that Delvenbro would not die for free, and that Tenzen had sold his soul to a demon. I expected that he would probably mess with me at the timing of this dinner party (although the travesty of setting me up as Delbembro was indeed unexpected). So I had planted a gladius in the room, pretending it was a gift, and I had also made a number of suggestions to Aria, who accompanied me. ''Come on, Gladius!'' The faithful battle golem in the form of a steel brown bear takes my orders and rushes right over. Then, he stands up to Eugene and makes sure he doesn''t get in my way. He''s utterly dependable! Now I can focus on the fight against Tenzen-Delvembro. Tilt-ha-un-del-e-ren! Fist shock. They stopped at each other from a distance, firing Thunder IV and Skill. A stabbing match. Even if we subtracted the still 4 level difference, I was still doing more damage with each shot than him. Thanks to full doping, my "magic power" value is actually equivalent to 42 levels, and the 73% increase in power from the Great Magic Wand is a huge boon. More importantly, it''s a good thing that it''s a weak attribute. On the other hand, every time I fire a shot, my MP goes down. I had to take out the Mana Potion every time I fired a shot to restore it. When the dinner was over, the party would begin, and I could not wait to get back to work. No, I''m not ready for MP. It''s because as long as you drink the mana potion, you can get away with it. It''s a very expensive piece of equipment, but I''m not worried about money at all. The problem is the HP. We delicate humans are not like those demons who have literally an order of magnitude more HP than the rest of us. If we continue to simply hit and hit and hit, we will never win. The last one standing was Tenzen. Of course, I have the HP-restoring potions and hypotonus, too. However, potions that restore HP are usually less efficient than potions that restore MP. In the 30-40 level battle dimension, drinking each and every one of these potions will not be able to keep up with the amount of damage you''re taking. At last, you should use your own hands to do what you want-- Just as I was about to do just that. The war situation had changed dramatically. And it was in a direction I did not want to go. Suddenly Hilde shouted, "Don''t resist, Mr. Magnus! ''Don''t resist, Mr. Magnus. If my girlfriend''s life is at stake! While I was forced to focus on the fight with Tenzen, Hilde had crept up to Aria. She was ready to strangle Aria''s slender neck with her brutal hands. ''That''s as far as you''re going to go, outsider! ''I will. And the way I go is the way of God. Will you correct me? "Shut up, outsider! I cursed in pain, but it didn''t seem to get through to the insensitive fanatic that was Hilde. Such a despicable attitude of Hilde made Misha furious. ''Get your hands off Aria, Konoyaro Oooh! Misha, who has an intuitive streak, forgot the king''s guards and ran towards Hilde and the others. However, a group of kinsmen knights, led by Tenzen, stood there. Renchu also revealed himself. Like Tenzen, they turned into monsters one after another as those who had sold their souls to demons. Their level was what I would call 10 strong? Misha should be far stronger than him, but he was outnumbered and had no weapons or armor. It was as if they couldn''t stand up to it, and they were immediately surrounded and unable to resist. The demons tortured me as if they were playing with me, not letting me live and not killing me. ''''I''ve thought for a long time, Misha-san is really a silly person, isn''t she? Hilde. You devil! "There''s my goodness!I''ve been using all the colors on my brave master and I''ve always disliked you! When am I ever gonna be in Eugene? ''Ho-ho-ho-ho! Hilde looked down at Misha, who was strong while being tortured by the demons, and laughed high in amusement and pain. And Eugene, who was convinced of their victory, stood up here and there with a rush of excitement. ''''I''m getting aroused! Eugene uses a foul skill, Armor Awakening, which is exclusive to brave men. The Flame Sword of War, which he possesses, is even more powerful than ever before. I later learned that the Flame Sword of the War is an inscribed sword made by Bazelfr. It''s the work that Bazelfr had forged for Tenzen, when he was young and lowly, but loyal and idealistic to Rakstad, sensing the sincerity of such a brave knight. Hence, it had the ability to withstand the recklessness of the Armor Awakening with ease. ''''Don''t move, Magnus!If you move, that little girl is going to die, yeah! With a sword of fiery fire, a breathless Eugene approaches to strike me down. In his path - the faithful Gladius stood before me. I couldn''t help but close my eyes. ''Get out of the way, bear aaaaahhhh! Eugene slammed his sword of fierce fire into Gladius. Its power was comparable to a vanguard position in the high level 20s without any price tag. I was only with him for a short time, but Gradius was a really reliable partner. But even in that short period of time, my ''''level'''' had risen at an accelerated rate. Even so, Gladius remained silent and managed to keep up with me in the dimension of battle. He protected me from fist-blowing in my first battle with the Fistful General in Delvenbro''s Demon Castle on more than one occasion. But the damage from those battles hadn''t been fully repaired. Even a master craftsman such as Bazelluf had a limit to what he could do in the five days before the dinner party. The result--. My partner was smashed to pieces, protecting me from Eugene''s fiery sword. ......... ............................ ........................... ''Mr Magnus!Don''t worry about me, you know. Please fight me! Eugene!Hilde!You guys aren''t ashamed to go that far! I can hear Aria''s pleading, Misha''s accusations. . . ......... .................... ......... .................... Enough. All right, Eugene. Hilde. I am the Wizard. Our founder, Lester, once gave us a series of words to help usher in the next generation. "Thou shalt not be angry. Anger makes you lose your cool. I will put you out of your misery. Above all, anger is a sign of immaturity. You will be ashamed. I''ve been living by this golden rule for a long time. I never got angry with Eugene and his friends, no matter how much they hurt me. I never got angry. But that''s enough. I understand now. I''m still... and I''m not ready... 26-Twenty-sixth episode, come on It''s a good idea to raise the Red Lotus Whirlpool Awakening "Rekishi no Flame Sword" and have Eugene come at you with his signature climax slash. It''s not a good idea.Don''t swerve, Magnus!If you move, she''ll die.See, you''re going to die~~? I, on the other hand, grasped the Great Sorcerer''s Wand made of mithril. Wordlessly, he punched Eugene in the face. It was faster, sharper, and more accurate than the namakura swordsmanship of a brave man of less than level 20, who is a raggedy little man of valor, and delivered a painful counterattack. It doesn''t matter if the place you strike is bad. ''''Magnus, teme eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!Hilde, kill it, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!Make this idiot regret it, eh, eh, eh, eh. Eugene, holding his swollen cheeks, threw a tantrum like a foolish toddler who had been raised to be selfish. Hilde foolishly obeyed the command and tried to put her hands on Aria''s choking hands. ''Fools and regrets, you will be sorry. I spat. Then I ordered in a voice that was too quiet - too quiet - and stifled my emotions. ''Wake up,'' That single word changed the situation drastically. The first person to notice was Hilde. Hilde was now, along with Aria, at the outer edge of the courtyard where the dinner party was held, in a corner with a forest of giant objects of gifts. The giant objects were all covered with a white cloth for entertainment purposes. One of them, of its own accord, was brushed away from the inside. And then, hidden underneath it - no, the "thing" that was lurking was revealed. The color of the skin is (-)blue-black and the color of the eyes is (-)gold. The arms, elbows and ends of the arms are pointed at the stakes. Hilde looks up from a close range and exclaims. ''''D-de-l-ve-be-l-ve............. Why are you here...? So-- That giant was definitely the main body of Delvenbro, whom I killed in the Demon Castle of Death Mountain. Eugene. You don''t look so good, do you? And you laughed at me, didn''t you? Gentle Aria said, "Let''s take a little break over there." "I''ll give you a lap pillow, okay? He was worried about me. Throughout the dinner party, I couldn''t hide my fatigue. Often, I relied on the Mana Potion. I''ll tell you why. Five days ago, I killed Delvenbro and immediately used the Corpse Dragon King Tin to undeaden and control him. I''ve been using up all of my MP to keep it that way until today. I''m a level 36 wizard, fully doped in the spirit, so I can do it. Of course, this was a stepping stone in preparation for the battle with Tenzen. This level 40 undead monster is a decisive battle weapon for that purpose. But I told him in a quiet voice again. ''''Keep your dirty hands off Aria, Hilde. Immediately, the undead Delvembro did exactly what I ordered. He swung his stake-like right arm and punched Hilde away. To use an analogy, it was a stormy storm that condensed into a single point. The supreme boss monster''s unreasonably violent blow blew away Hilde''s body for more than a dozen meters, which was a little over level 20 if not a vanguard position. Hilde was ripped to shreds by the blow, and she was foaming with white eyes. She was twitching inelegantly with her large thighs in an opaque outfit. He was a nasty(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah),(yah). We won''t have to witness the horrors and tragedies to come. Thank God for the spirit tigon. I moved my gaze slowly and looked at Eugene in earnest. Eugene was so frightened that he couldn''t even sit up, he cried out. Heavens," he said. Hiiiiii. Why is Delvembro here?Why is Magnus using it? Oh, that''s funny, isn''t it?You''re the one who accused me of being Delvembro.Naturally, they were prepared to fight Delvembro and impeach him, weren''t they? Shut up. I don''t know what you''re talking about.I don''t hear that, eh, eh, eh! Oh, I see. So repent for your stupidity and settle your score. I shuck my chin, and with that, the undead Delvembro rushes into Eugene. It''s with a horrified moan, characteristic of the wraith, as if he resents everything in the world. And now Eugene is in a panic, screaming and ranting, splashing fluids from his eyes, nose, mouth and crotch. ''I''m sorry, Magnus!So forgive me. Stop this monster. Okay?Okay?Are we good together?You''re the guys I traveled with, aren''t you? ''Huh?Me and you aren''t supposed to be on the same side anymore, are we? "I''ll never mess with you again!I swear!So forgive me, oh my God. I don''t care how much you mess with me. I don''t care how much you mess with me, I don''t care how much you mess with me. I will not allow that to happen. I''m a hero!This is the man who was destined to defeat the Demon King and save the world!Do you have any idea what will happen to me if you kill me?The world is ending!You can''t be responsible for that, can you? You''re not going to be the one to save the world. Responsibility?Yeah, I''ll get it. I''m long overdue for that. The undead Delvembro finally fleshed out on Eugene and raised his right arm high in the air. Eugene couldn''t even muster the courage to resist, and he heaved and fell on his ass. The undead Del Bembro did not show any mercy or condolence, but slammed his right arm down on Eugene. One blow. Two blows. Three blows--! Ah.......... Ehihi.......... Ehihi......... Every time Eugene is hit, he lets out a convulsive scream. He embodies in his own body that when a person is writhing in too much pain, he can''t afford to even scream. Four more blows. Five more blows. Six more blows. Seven blows. Eight blows, nine blows, ten blows, eleven, twelve, thirteen, fourteen, fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, nineteen, twenty, twenty-one, twenty-two, twenty-three, twenty-four, twenty-five, twenty-six, twenty-seven, twenty-eight, twenty-nine, thirty, thirty-one-- -- The undead Del Bembro didn''t stop swinging its strong arms, which are like heavy blunt instruments, down at Eugene until I ordered it to stop. And then I couldn''t do anything about it. The sound of Eugene, the heavy beating, the sound of flesh crunching and crushing, the fart-like spasmodic screams, all of it, all of it, without a second thought, turned to Tenzen. ''''........Magnus.......You are a race that should never be offended......'''' Even Tenzen-Delvembro gasped and said, "Well? ''Well?I''ve warned you and I can''t remember the last time I was angry. I don''t know how I would describe it, I replied quietly. As if that was a signal, Tenzen and I exchanged Thunder IV and Fist Shock again. But a mere beating won''t win a man over a demon. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them," he said. I''m not going to be the only one to have to do this. "Go, you corpse of Delvembro. "Go, corpse of Delvenbro, and you will pay for the evil you have done. When the undead Delvembro grunted, he abandoned Eugene, who was unable to speak with his convulsions, and now he charged at Tenzen-Delvembro. A sturdy four between the highest level 40 boss monsters. A melee of different dimensions. Fist Blow hits each other, flesh popping and bones cracking. I chanted the spell at ease, while it was in the background. Now, this is over-- Tilt-ha-un-del-e-len. It''s the same as before, Thunder IV. But it''s different now. Firstly, she customizes her spells to be heavy, giving her five times the power, single-attack, and increased heart rate. This is a great way to keep the spell in your left hand. That''s right, when I defeated Delvembro at the Mountain of Death, I didn''t just gain a huge amount of experience. Of course, I also got some drop items. That''s the ring that''s now on my left and right hands. It''s the Demon Fist General''s Counter Ring. This is a rank SSS equipment, the only one of its kind in the world of Arcelia. I cast the following spells in rapid succession. "--fran-i-ren-el. Heavy Customized (Fire IV). I hold it in my right hand and stock it. I''ve got two of the most powerful spells I can currently hold in my hands with the special effect of the General''s Counter Ring of the Magic Fist, and I''ve put them in both hands. And then I put my hands together to make a fist. From this, he gushed out an extremely powerful fire lightning. I''m not sure I''ve ever seen such a thing before. I''m not sure I''ve ever seen such a thing before. It explodes. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them. This is the kind of combined magic that only the magical spirit Luna City has made possible. If we look to the legends of the myths, this combination of fire and lightning is known as the Flare Burst - that''s what it''s called. With the help of the rank SSS equipment, I was able to achieve this combined magic despite being in human body, and with a single Flare Burst strike, Tenzen-Delvembro exploded and disappeared. That''s right, there wasn''t a trace left. An exorbitantly huge crater had been created in the middle of the courtyard. Aria was stunned. Misha is stunned. The king is stunned. It''s as if everyone has just witnessed ''a scene that is out of this world''. I, on the other hand, was exhaling heavily. I was sighing from the bottom of my lungs. After all this messing up, I guess I finally felt my sighs drop. I''d lost my anger, I guess. Rather, I''ve cooled off......... ..... The second half was no longer a word. I was so impressed, Aria ran up to me and hugged me and kissed me all over the place, because she was so impressed. 27-Twenty-seventh episode recognized person chased person "Grand Wizard Magnus, please enter the room for an audience~~~~~ An honor guard raises his trained throat. Another group of honor guards push open the double-opened, heavy, massive doors of the audience room to let me through. I leisurely enter the hall and come face to face with King Rakstad as he takes his place on the throne. ''Oh, Lord Magnus!You are a saving hero! That''s what the old king called me, after I took out Tensen-Delvembro, who broke into the dinner party yesterday, and prevented a coup attempt by the guy who sold his soul to the demons as a result. And then he did the unusual thing. The king himself got up from his throne and came all the way up to me and shook my hand. The king - and by extension, the great nation of Rakstad - expressed how much respect he was willing to show me in the future, even at the risk of diminishing the authority of the royal family. The king would not normally step forward during an audience, even if the world were turned upside down. All the chief ministers present were in a daze. ''''It hurts, Your Majesty,'''' I left the wand I was allowed to carry with me to one of the king''s attendants and shook his hand. I will not bow or bend my knees, as I have no intention of becoming a vassal. He would shake hands with them as equals. However, by the performance of entrusting my precious staff to him, I also expressed my trust in Rakstad and returned the respect with respect. The chief ministers said, "What an imposing and magnificent gesture! I just sighed in admiration. Actually, though, I''ve had Aria as a practice runner beforehand, and I''ve done a lot of rehearsals for you! Of course, court liturgy and non-tacky behavior is in this head as knowledge, but whether it can be executed is another story, as usual. Thank you, Aria! The king returned to his throne and the king''s attendants, in an overly reverent manner, returned the "Great Magic Staff" to me. Then the king got down to business and said to everyone, including me, "For the heroic Magnus, the man who saved my country, I would like to thank you. I intend to prepare any kind of reward for the heroic Magnus, who saved my country. You will be able to get the title of duke or even grand duke if Magnus wishes. I''m not going to be able to get it for you. He told me that you are only on your way to defeat the Demon King, Morl-Fi, he said. Therefore, I have prepared a reward that will allow you to meet the ambition of Lord Magnus. At that point, the king cut off his words, cleared his throat, and announced cheerfully, "Magnus-dono! "Magnus-dono, I hereby proclaim you the official title of ''Avenger of the Demon King'' of the Kingdom of Luxta!From now on, we are willing to do whatever is necessary for Lord Magnus to defeat the Demon King! The spirit of Tigon chose Eugene to be the brave and made him the one to take down the Demon King. On the other hand, the King of Rakusta, through the will of man, recognized me as having authority and power comparable to that of a brave man. ''''Ohhhhhh!'''' "''The great wizard!"Magnus, the destroyer of demons!" ""Bless your path!" Everyone erupts in excitement, cheering my name and wishing me luck in battle. ''''Please avenge the Demon King! "Bring peace to the whole world, not just this country! "Save us from ourselves! I could hear such pleas coming from everywhere. I didn''t say a word, just raised my as if to make a solemn vow. "''Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Instantly, the audience room erupted in cheers. --I was presented with a certificate to prove that I am the official avenger of the Demon King. It''s a fine official document, signed by the king and sealed with his jade seal. I''ll be able to present this certificate, which gives me access to all the conveniences of the Kingdom of Luxta. If I wanted to, I could do the same thing as Eugene, the brave man with the name of valor and the full extent of his arrogance. I''m sure the king believes that I''m not a small person who would do such a foolish thing, so he issued this certificate. And the one who reverently handed me the certificate was a sharp-looking old man. He is called the "King''s Staff," the first court wizard. I hadn''t attended the dinner party yesterday, so this is the first time I''ve made an acquaintance with him. I heard that he was too old to attend any banquets. However, he was not exactly a stiff-necked person. If I were 30 years younger, I would surely have come to you and begged you to teach me the depths of the magical arts as a disciple. The old man grinned and whispered and made a snappy joke. ''Ha!Humility. I laughed and didn''t deal with it. I''m sure I''m far ahead of him when it comes to witchcraft - a wizard''s way of life that I aspire to be. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. I''m not so shallow as to think that I''m a mere eighteen years old and a mere youthful monk in the world of politics that I''m a match for this man of the millennium. The fact that Rakstad has been able to maintain political stability even in times like these, even in the presence of a demon king, and even in the presence of a lioness like Tenzen, is due in large part to the decades of good governance by wise leaders like the king and the old man. The bottom line is that a society can never be made up of one person, it''s a given. In these times when the world is dominated by a demon king, a powerful wizard like me is necessary, but even if a politician like this old man is missing, the country will still be in disarray. Let''s each of us do our best, respecting each other. The old man and I both understand that. If I could defeat the Demon King, I would love to have a slow, knee-jerk reaction with someone like you. Oh, that''s a wonderful story. I''ll be waiting for that day to come, Mr. Magnus. We parted with a firm handshake. . What happened to Eugene, who was supposed to be the hero, while I became the official "Slayer of the Demon King" by Luxta? I''m going to have to tell you about it. Yes, Eugene wasn''t dead. He could have been beaten to a pulp by the undead Delvembro to the point where he could not be recreated, and yet he persevered. As detailed in the Strategy Book, the ultra-privileged position of the chosen hero possesses a number of foul unique skills. There is a hidden skill among them that even Eugene himself is probably unaware of its existence. It''s called "Heavenly Fate" and as long as the Demon King is around, the Brave Man will never die. Even if they turn you into minced meat and make you suffer insane amounts of pain, you will still have 1 HP left. And if you''re still alive, a monk like Hilde will use her recovery magic to make you well. The king had a hard time dealing with the survivors, too. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to get away with it. He deserved to be made an example of, and stripped of all honor, by the most brutal method of execution possible. If he doesn''t die because of the "Heavenly Fate", he should be locked up in a dungeon forever. However, there were people who insisted on Eugene''s pardon. That''s right, the brain-dead priests of the church. ''''Lord Eugene is a brave man chosen by the Divine Spirit Tygon, if we imprison that brave man, who in the world will defeat the Demon King?'''' Do you think the rest of the world will allow it? "Does the king take responsibility? He spat at them and packed them in. The church, which is the old evil itself, is still feeding its influence to the old institutions. And in this country, the oldest organization is none other than the royal family. Even the wise king could not ignore these ties that have been passed down from generation to generation. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. I''m not going to be able to get rid of them. --I''m not going to be able to get rid of them. I won''t have him sentenced to death, but I won''t let him step on Rakstad''s soil again. You''re free to go on living your life away from here. You can change your mind and work for the extermination of the demon king, or you can repeat your misdeeds without having a clue as to what you''re doing in other countries. That''s what I call a mature decision. The king also announced all of Eugene''s misdeeds throughout the country and sent messengers to other countries. The effect of this was first seen in Rakstad, his knee-jerk reaction, and rather than stripping him of his honor, the name of the brave man fell completely to the ground. I heard that Eugene and Hilde were chased by the people with a stone. So that''s how it happened. A word of pity. The story of Eugene and Hilde''s crimes will probably be told all over the world. They will be stoned everywhere they go. Of course, Eugene is a brave man. If he changes his mind, does a lot of good deeds worthy of the title, and spends his time slaying demons, he may be able to regain his reputation, little by little. Well, I don''t think he''ll ever change his mind, though. I can''t imagine him putting up with it, putting up with it, putting up with it, and serving others while being ridiculed by the people around him. If he could do such an admirable thing, he wouldn''t have been a fool in the first place. That''s why those guys will be persecuted by those around them for the rest of their lives. They will have to suffer the sight that it would have been better to die there. Eugene would be miserable for not being able to die properly. He would realize that being chosen by Tygon was actually a curse, not a blessing. But it can''t be helped. All you have to do is pay for the sins and stupidity you''ve committed. I hope you will do your best and give up. . Narsai told me what happened to the current member of the brave party, a female martial artist (apparently called Nyako) of the cat people (Ketsey). The moment she returned from the demon castle, she announced that she had run out of love with Usha-sama and left the party, she was accused again by the victims of rampage and disorderly conduct and other charges and now lives in prison. And the last of the brave party. Misha and I are going to say goodbye to each other here in Laxtia. Are you going back to Halicon? Yeah. I thought I would snowball my dad''s name by killing the Demon King with Eugene, but I was wrong. From now on, I''m going to stand my ground and continue to defeat demons for the sake of everyone back home and get them to acknowledge me, little by little. I realize after all this time that there was no shortcut. Misha said with a refreshed look on her face, as if a possession had fallen on her. She said, "I didn''t have the strength to take the shortcut," without saying it. That''s why he didn''t say to me, "Take me on a journey to defeat the Demon King. Without anyone telling her, she understood that she wasn''t a force to be reckoned with and backed off. ''Where are we going next, Magnus?'' Aravana. I said, checking my pocket. A rare gemstone, half ruby, half sapphire, was in it. Tenzen-Delvembro had dropped the Jewel of the Heavens: Red-Blue. This is useful for Alavana. Aravana. Aravana. It''s a desert country. Watch out for sunstroke. You don''t go around slaying demons, do you? Yeah. Thank you. That''s where we both stopped talking about it. The rest was just awkward now. ''Good luck to Magnus in the war.'' "Good luck to Misha. Me and Misha turned our backs on each other, wishing each other good luck. Then we went our separate ways. At first, we were invited by the Brave Men, and given the mission to kill the Demon King by others. As a result, we had no choice but to be pushed around by them. Even so, we were able to make our own decisions in the end. Misha abandoned the ''mission to kill the Demon King''. And I set myself the ''mission to kill the Demon King'' of my own volition. 28-Twenty-eighth episode, and to the departure After I finished everything I had to do in Laxter, I was preparing to leave for my next mission to defeat the "Eight Demon Generals". In particular, I went to greet each of the people who had helped me so much and talked with them carefully. ''You are leaving? We will miss you, Lord Magnus. The one who told me this was Narsai, the proud scholar of Rakstad. ''''If that''s the case, Lord Magnus, I''d like to present you with a parting gift. I''d appreciate it if you could just tell me. Well, well, well, don''t be so watery. Narsai said that and had the housekeeper bring a piece of carpet to me. You will be able to find a lot of people who will be able to help you. It is a hovering carpet that I borrowed when I went to the Mountain of Death. This is for you, Master Magnus. It''s a bit rough, but please don''t let it get to you. Ha-ha-ha! No thank you, but this is a family heirloom, isn''t it? I don''t mind. But compared to Lord Magnus''s chivalrous spirit in taking on the steep path of defeating the Demon King, this is hardly a donation. Hmm.... I put my hand to my chin and thought about it for a moment. Narsai is humble, but his chivalry is also great, and I took that sentiment on board. I just wished I could return the favor in some way-- Rest assured, I am a snob. I hope that you will do me the favor of listening to one thing that I am not. Oh, dear. Let''s see. If you''d like to call this rug the Narsai, that would be fine. Narsai winked mischievously. ''So one day, when you defeat the Demon King and become a modern-day myth, my name will be etched in history as your vehicle. This is truly the height of vanity, but to me it is the ultimate reward. You have very good taste, Master Narsai. I can''t help but chuckle. But that request was granted! I decided to take it gratefully. Yes, the "Narsai". The first thing I did when I visited Bazelfr''s workshop was to apologize. I''m sorry. "I''m sorry about the gladius you made for me-- Yeah. Yeah, yeah, yeah, don''t tell anyone. Bazelph interrupted my dialogue with a muffled look on his face. ''''Why did you destroy Gladius?'''' "Why didn''t you take better care of it? --I won''t say a word. I wouldn''t either. Even though he had this kind of expression on his face, it wasn''t that Bazelph was angry. Rather the opposite. This eccentric dwarf doesn''t want me to see his face, and he''s even more puffed up," Bazelfr said. Bazelfr said. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. It is, in fact, your shield that will break! Just as the Great Shield of War served as a catalyst. That''s the beauty of the tool. Isn''t that right? I shook my head slowly at Bazelph, who raised one eyebrow and asked me, "If Gladius feels remorse, or if I am angry, you will die before he does. If Gladius feels remorse, or if I''m angry, you''ll die before I leave that thing behind, that''s the one. So don''t worry about it. I''m just grateful to you for using me until I go out of business. Bazelph laughed loudly. He rarely smiles in front of people, but for some reason he often smiles in front of me. "Well, Master Magnus, you are a truly great wizard. You are truly a great wizard. You are a truly great wizard, and I wonder if Gradius has done his job properly? If it weren''t for Gladius, I would have had to take at least another year''s detour to take on Delvembro. Yeah, yeah. Bazelluff nodded again and again, still in a bad mood. "Then I want to be of service to you. I''ll be your shield until the day it shatters. With that, Bazelph tapped the golem that was standing at his side. He commissioned it before I attended the dinner party, spent two weeks since then, and just completed it today, a new construction. This time it''s almost human-shaped, but has a round shape all around. However, it is almost three meters tall and the whole thing is thick and powerful. The most distinctive feature of this creature is its pair of arms. They are unbalancedly large compared to its torso and legs, and their fists and other arms are completely reminiscent of a deadly weapon or blunt instrument. This is a battle golem forged with the Soul of the Two Fists, a composite item dropped from Delvenbro''s body. It''s the same kind of thing that was used for the catalyst, a large amount of high-purity mithril ore that was dropped when the mithril golem was defeated in a hidden passage in the castle. Name--Gradius Mk-II (Mark Two). When I thanked Bazelfr for his help, I left the workshop with my new partner--Gradius Mk-II in tow, and left the workshop in high spirits. The downtown area in the southern district of the royal capital. I came to the central fountain by myself. It was still dark, just as the dawn was about to break. I sat on the edge of the fountain and did nothing but stare in a daze. I would have waited for hours, but... Before long, I heard the sound of footsteps. ''Why are you here at this hour, Mr Magnus? It was Aria who approached me in a dumbfounded voice. We were meeting here for a date. We promised to meet for lunch. Nevertheless, I was already here at this time, waiting, and I answered Aria. ''I just remembered the day we had our first date. You told me Aria had been waiting for you all morning, didn''t you? It''s not even this early in the morning. But you''re here today. You''re not even this early in the morning. ''Uh-huh, actually, I had a feeling that Mr. Magnus would be waiting for me. ...a woman''s intuition is a terrible thing. It''s not. That''s not a woman''s intuition. Then what? That''s what we call "giving your heart to the world. Aria smiled mischievously and quickly fell in love with him. But this straightforward nature of hers is inexplicably comfortable for an overthinking man like me. It''s the kind of thing that resonates when struck. Of course, I''m the one who gets hit by the blow. What do you think, Mr. Magnus?Wasn''t it boring waiting? ''A little bit, to be honest. But I thought this wasn''t such a bad time. Even if it was to avenge the Demon King, I realized that I was living too fast. Sometimes you just need to be a bit of a blur. ''Uh-huh, I understand. I was the same way on our first date. Aria sits down next to me for a bit. We sit side by side on the edge of the fountain, chatting. None of the shops are open at this time of day anyway. ''I''m dizzyingly busy with my day-to-day work, too. I''m the daughter of Marum, and if I don''t serve more than others, I''ll be pointed at behind my back. That''s why I was so eager to extend the time I could spend with Mr. Magnus, so I waited here all morning. I was moved by the luxury of spending time with him in a way that would have been impossible to do these days. The time I spent just hanging out? I know. That''s what I was thinking earlier. Uh-huh. Well, here''s the thing. Do you think my house lives in opulence every day? The daughter of one of the wealthiest men in Laxter gave another teasing look at the problem. ''I don''t think,'' I replied immediately. Aria has good style, and it shows where it should be showing, but she''s thin all over. There''s no way she could maintain this kind of style if she ate a big meal every day. My father is frankly greedy, but he''s not stupid. He has some pretty good things to say. How. Such as? It''s a luxury that''s only good for once in a while. If you did it every day, it would just be an ordinary day. You wouldn''t appreciate it anymore. Then tomorrow you''ll be more extravagant, and the day after that even more extravagant, and you''ll be endlessly seeking stimulation. That''s the word. Right?But I''m not a cheapskate by any means, okay?And that''s a good thing. For example, on my birthday, he said, ''Are you a princess? They let me be as lavish as I am. I''ve had some time to think about it. A little. Aria also refuses to be the first to say "frankly, I''m greedy". And I have to think about what Aria said. The point is that we''re talking about the importance of balance. It occurs to me why she just brought up the subject. I stand up from the edge of the fountain and walk around to the front of Aria and bend down to meet her eyes. And I promise. There''s nothing left to do in Rakstad to defeat the Demon King. I''m heading out to Alabarna tomorrow. But you know Aria, don''t you?I have a Town Gate. I''ll be back periodically. I''ll come back periodically to see you. Aria ate it up as if she''d been waiting for those words. Can we expect to see one a month? I can''t do that. ''''Ugh.... It can''t be helped, can it? Magnus-san has a lot of work to do in order to defeat the Demon King, right? I don''t want to be a burden to you either........ ''Don''t get me wrong. Don''t get down. What? I nibbled Aria''s hands in mine as she swooned and said, "I can''t stand the idea of seeing you only once a month. ''I can''t stand the idea of seeing you only once a month. I''ll come back to see you once every ten days, or once a week if I can. Aria, who heard it, gave a full, dainty smile, like a bud fraying. ''''Moo~~~. I love you, Magnus-san! You''re welcome. You''re welcome, too. Let''s go have fun today, huh? ''Oh, it''s an ''occasional luxury''. We can and should forget about the day-to-day stuff. However-- No? The only thing I can think of that''s not open at this hour is... It''s only at this time of day that we can do some things, right? Then Aria smiles again, a mischievous smile. Then-- At this time of day, not even early in the morning. In front of a fountain in the downtown area, where there was no traffic at all. She put her lips on mine, generously. 29-Episode 1: Start of reverse attack from imprisonment I - the wizard, Magnus - was fed up. "Do I need to repeat myself, Your Majesty?I am on a journey to avenge the Demon King. With a great deal of shame, I dare to speak out, but it''s for your country''s sake. I have brought a letter from King Rakstad to you, requesting your help. It''s genuine. Inspect it as much as you want. I have come to ask permission to explore all the ancient ruins in Aravana to avenge my demon lord. As long as you give me that permission, I can do the rest. I don''t need your help in any way. I try to persuade him calmly, intelligently and verbally. My opponent is the emperor of this country, the Desert King, the Emperor of the Alabana Empire. According to the character information in the Strategy Book, he is 44 years old. He was still young to be the master of a country. However, when he saw him in person, he looked fifty or sixty years older. He was probably suffering from the ill effects of his extravagance and debauchery. Perhaps he had some kind of complex about his unconcealable age, or perhaps he was covered with a thick coat of white powder and a thorny coat of bright red lipstick. He''s looking down at me from the high, high platform he set up in the audience room. It was so high that he looked like the "boss monkey of the mountain", but he was the only one who didn''t notice. The emperor said in a high-pitched voice, as if he was turning the tables. It is not good. I, myself, do not approve of such a thing! I read in one of the books that the use of "I" by emperors in the first person, including the Leanhalter Empire to the north, was dead a hundred years ago.... So this man is a nostalgic. Even though Alabana has declined to the point where it''s no longer worthy of being called an "empire". He is unable to acknowledge this fact and pines for the heyday of hundreds of years ago. It''s so unseemly and stupid. But this is none of my business. "Will you deny King Rakstad''s request? ''Ohohohohohoho!It''s hard to believe that Rakstad is one of the eight great powers, a small country with such a short history!I don''t deserve a second thought, ohohohohohohohohoh! A loud, babbling Emperor. But nowadays, Rakstad is bigger than your country, isn''t it? I am Emperor Alabana. Fear and adore. I am the Emperor of Alabana! I shall bow to no one but God, and I shall accept no command from anyone!In other words, it is always me who gives the orders! .......... "Magnus," you say?Serve me, my friend. Then fight for me and die for me. Are you good? The emperor suddenly jokes about it. How could it be good? "Listen to me, Magnus. But the emperor, pretending to be my lord, had already ordered me arrogantly: "My sacred and inviolable empire is now in danger of being overrun by bandits. "My sacred and inviolable empire is suffering from banditry. If it''s sacred and inviolable, don''t gasp.... "Those d*mned rebels who presume to call themselves the ''Unguarded Brigade''...!They have slandered me as a foolish emperor, and justified their actions by slandering me as a fool, and have gone to the extent of insolence in attacking my superiors and the merchants in my care!I''ve been stuck here for five years! If you''re not a foolish emperor, don''t let him linger for five years........ I can''t keep up with the tweaks anymore. ''Hence Magnus!By the authority of God, I command you by the authority of the Emperor!Kill all the rebels! The emperor is a towering figure, ordering me around in a huff. He doesn''t seem to doubt that I''m in control. There''s a political concept called "Theocracy of Kings". In short, the royal families of the nations say, "We are a family empowered by God, and you can''t disobey us. So, they call themselves (and that''s all they call themselves) "We are a family empowered by God, so defying us is the same as defying God", and they justify their reign over the people and doing whatever they want. This is far more fierce and thieving than the "Unguo-guoing Volunteer Army". However, it seems that the emperor does not call himself that to justify his actions, but rather he truly and sincerely believes that he is a transcendent being recognized by God. The congratulations are in order........ I gave such a congratulatory idiot an answer. ''I refuse.'' Immediately the emperor said, "That''s ridiculous! "Why are you disobeying my orders? I just looked at him in a black and white way. I guess there are only yes-men around, I guess. Or maybe they''ve kept all of their precious subjects away from them who are willing to admonish me. I was fed up, and sure enough, the emperor commanded in a flipped-out voice, "Yes, meet, meet, meet. ''Eei, meet, meet!Catch this profane fake wizard! The guards who had been standing by my side immediately began to flock to me. I knew it was going to be like this. It would have been best if things had gone smoothly for me. Well, it can''t be helped........ I said to the guards while holding my hand to my forehead. Repelling them with magic was, of course, easier than yawning, but I dare-- Don''t touch me. I''ll put you in a cell or something. I followed them and I followed them. And I was imprisoned. . Imprisoned in the stone prison, I looked up at the moon through the barred window. The moon, which is said to be the home of the magic goddess Luna City and her territory and kingdom, is the most familiar celestial body to us wizards. It''s a good thing that you can see the moon at night, no matter where you are in the Arcelia world. Of course, there are not as many moons as there are countries, but the moon is a moon and there is only one. Nevertheless, it was a common belief that the moon seen from Alabana was the most beautiful in the world. In fact, I thought it was beautiful too. I can''t say for sure if it''s the most beautiful moon in the world, as I''m still traveling, but somehow it looks more beautiful than the moon I saw in my homeland of Halicon or in Rakstad, where I was until the other day. There''s nothing else to do, but enjoy the moon and watch it for what it is. From the height of the moon, it was probably around midnight. Two footsteps could be heard echoing down the stone corridor. ''Are you awake, Lord Magnus? I''m sorry to leave at night. He spoke in a subdued tone to the voice that had crept in. A beautiful man and woman stood in front of the prison. They are both a little over twenty years old. The reason they look alike is because they are brother and sister who share the same stomach. However, the older brother looks timid, while the younger sister has a more solid appearance, or perhaps a more competitive one. I turned to them. Hey, I was expecting you. Prince Heydar. Princess Fara the Second. He spread his arms lightly to welcome them. ''Ho. Do you know who we are? The fame of your illustrious Highnesses reaches far and wide, Your Highnesses. I answered the amused Fara-hime with a jocular response. The truth is, I only know her from the character information in the Strategy Book. Well, this isn''t flattery, it''s more like minimal greeting etiquette for starting a friendly conversation with you. "So, what is it that Your Highnesses want with me? "Our father has been extremely rude to you at this time. I beg your forgiveness, Lord Magnus. Regrettably, the two of them bow their heads firmly. They must have been taught from childhood that an imperial family does not bow down so easily, and that their authority is also shaken. By the way, it''s a bit amusing that the younger sister has a more friendly tone of voice, while the crown prince is a bit too arrogant in his use of honorific language. It''s a bit of a shame that a mere wizard like me has to deal with this. "I have read the Epistle of King Rakstad. The Demon King is the common enemy of mankind. We can never pay too much respect to the Demon King''s avenger, Lord Magnus." First and foremost, this unjustified imprisonment should not be tolerated! Prince Heydar did not raise his head with his head bowed, and Princess Farah''s eyes burned with righteous indignation. Then the two of them showed up in secret, without any soldiers, and they unlocked the prison on their own. I was free, and we shook hands again as equals. Then Princess Farah cut in. "To apologize for my father''s rudeness, but I beg you, Master Magnus, to put this to rest. It''s on the Certificate of Ancient Relics, which you requested. However, this is a first-class permit, so it does not allow you to enter all the monuments. Forgive me. But only my father, the Emperor, can get a special permit. No problem. In the meantime, as long as you have a first-class permit, you can explore 99% of the country''s ancient ruins. Won''t you? Oh, yes. You are very good at that. I hope you''ll forgive me for this... ''No, no, their highnesses are not guilty of anything. I am so grateful to them. That''s why I''m so grateful to them, and I''m happy to help you with your problems. As I said this, Prince Heydar''s face instantly lit up. "In that case, I urge you to take out the Unguarded Volunteers..." Brother. Don''t be rude. When his brother Prince was about to make his wish, Princess Farah chided him. You are on a very important journey to save the world. You must not bother with the internal affairs of Alabana. ''Ugh.... That''s true. I''m sorry, Lord Magnus. I hadn''t quite worked it out. Prince Heydar nodded his head. I really don''t know who is the older one now. "I don''t appreciate your disgraceful behavior, Lord Magnus. You have explored our country''s ancient ruins to your heart''s content. You can always count on us brothers and sisters to be there for you when you need help. I don''t expect you to be able to do it like the Emperor, but if there''s anything I can do to help, I will do my best to help you. No, I don''t care. You''re as dependable as an army. As I said this, I exchanged a firm handshake with them again. But thanks to that, I successfully obtained a permit to explore the ancient ruins. Now, we''re done with this palace for a while. Yes, a while. The next time I come here, it will be when I come to get the Special Class Exploration Permit! 30-Episode 2 Holiday Two ''-and Mr Magnus is an ancient ruin?Are you going to explore the Aria said this as she savored the aroma of coffee, after her meal. Today was my "day off" and I had taken the "Towngate" back to Laxter. We were having a lunch date at a restaurant with a relaxed interior and a relaxed clientele. Anyway, I answered Aria''s question. I''m not sure what to expect. There are an amazing number of ancient ruins in Alavana, as well as many unexplored areas. This is where the ''magic item'' I want to find is hidden. Most of Alabama is now a desert country. However, according to documents, until five hundred years ago, the land was very lush and green. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. However, it is not long since that it has been a proud one. It is said that the entire country challenged the grand magic ritual by the order of Emperor Alabana at the time - and failed. The purpose of the ritual is lost, but in any case, the vast amount of magical power that erupted in the ritual ravaged the area and turned the fertile land into a desert overnight. The towns of that era were buried under the sand and have been preserved to this day. These are collectively called "ancient ruins". If you explore them, you can see the remnants of an advanced magical civilization. Naturally, the magic items that were used in those days are also lying around, and among them you can find things that have not yet caught up with modern magical technology, or things that are difficult to produce. I''m not going to be able to get the same kind of information from you. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that most of the items I own, such as the Staff of the Great Magic Way and the Guardian Angel''s Ring, are rank A and higher items that were excavated by someone in the ancient ruins of Alabana and then sold or sold on the market. "And in a nasty way, the current Alabarna Empire is a group of people who came in after the old Alabarna magic empire buried in the sand. Moreover, during the founding period of the dynasty, the entire country explored and excavated ancient ruins, and invaded neighboring countries with the best "magic items" they could get their hands on. They expanded their territory beyond the desert. But again, they were never too proud to do so. Before long, they had unearthed all the magic items that were on the surface of the ancient ruins, which were relatively easy to search for. All that remained were the magic items that lay dormant in the depths of the ruins, which only a very high-level person would be able to touch. At this point, the new Alaverna Empire is at a standstill. Without the benefit of the old magical empire''s magic item, they would be nothing more than a poorly built nation with a meager economic base, built on a barren desert landscape. After five hundred years, they had become a small and insignificant country with only the first desert left in their possession, as the land they had taken was reclaimed and their swollen territory quickly shrank. Alabarna and Leanhalter are the only two of the eight great powers that call themselves ''empires'' today, but compared to the latter, which is the unquestionably the greatest power in the world, Alabarna is the last of the eight great powers, and is sometimes derided as a ''small empire''. ''''Ha. Magnus-san, you know everything, don''t you? ''I''m a wizard. Like scholars, he''s just a right of intellectual inquiry. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. You don''t need to look through a "strategy book" to know this much, and anyone with a passing interest in history would know that. Alavana is on the decline, and with your father being a white-powdered bastard, I would have thought that he wouldn''t be around much longer. The prince and the princess actually seemed to have a lot to offer. ''Of course!You''ve helped Mr. Magnus! Yeah. Me nodding. Thanks to that, I didn''t have to do anything illegal like breaking out of a prison with magic. Moreover, he also gave me a First Class Permit to Explore Ancient Ruins, so I could legally unearth the magic item. ''''That''s the thing, but without a permit, am I not allowed to explore? Yeah. Yeah. They don''t even allow people to enter, let alone take home the magic item. Every ancient monument is guarded around its entrance by Alabana''s soldiers for twenty-four hours a day. The reason Alavana goes to such lengths to manage the ancient ruins is because they are the only resources in that country anymore. They sell permits to the adventurers, Alavana''s unique profession of exploring ancient ruins for a living (or, in a mean-spirited way, the pilferers), who earn high tax revenues every year from the sale of permits. The higher the grade of the permit, the more the area of the ancient ruins allowed to be entered, and the more tax they had to pay, the higher the tax. When it came to the Special Grade, or my First Grade, they were not normally issued. These were now being used as diplomatic cards for other countries. I''m not talking about the jail, but can''t Magnus-san just magically break through it with a bang? Haha, if it''s a fairy tale, it''s still painful. I slap my knee at Aria''s joke and laugh. But in reality, there''s no way that such lawlessness will ever go away. I''m not going to be the only one who''s going to have to use magic to break through, but at the end of the day, I''m going to be blacklisted as a sinner and hunted all over Aravana. So how about hiding your identity and breaking through?Nonsense. As it was repeated, Alabana''s army was "Unidentified Ruin Vandals Out!We must be on high alert! This will be a situation where the security of all the ruins will be heavy. There aren''t just one or two ancient ruins I want to explore. In the end, it would be a terrible story of how many guards I would have to kick around, how many guards I would have to kick around. They are just innocent people who work hard and support their families on the government''s payroll. So why not use the Sleep?No, not even that. The soldiers who allowed the ruin vandals to invade the site just because they wouldn''t be directly harmed by my hands would get a big eyeball from their superiors. They would be punished with a pay cut. I''m certainly traveling to save the world in order to kill the Demon King. What will I be allowed to do for that cause? No. Absolutely no. What difference is there between that egoistic justice and the invasion of humanity that the Demon King is doing - which he is willing to suffer for the sake of a noble cause without having to choose the means to achieve it? A new Demon King is born to kill the Demon King. How can there be such irony? ........but I''m not a by-the-book guy either. If it doesn''t bother the innocent at all, I may engage in illegal slippery acts. Borrowing an old man''s walking stick from a lonely old man without permission, or robbing a bunch of scoundrels. ''Well, it''s not an easy journey. Well, it''s not an easy journey, but at least I''m going with my heart on my sleeve. I''d like to thank Their Highnesses for giving me this license, for being so knowledgeable. By the way-- Suddenly, Aria''s eyes settled quickly. ''''-- That Princess Farah must be a very beautiful person, right? There''s no denying it. I met her, though, in a stone prison, with only moonlight shining through. She was a beautiful woman, full of supremacy and flamboyance, as if the desert sun had appeared there. Also, Alavana is a hot country. Women dress indoors, and their skin is exposed. It''s not a bad idea to dress in your underwear. It''s not an exception, even for the Princess of Wales, who is dressed in a sheer silk cloak that can be seen through the top. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It would be a lie to deny that charm, wouldn''t it? Oh. Really? Hmm. Aria''s lips twitched as she kept her eyes set. She''s pretending that she''s jealous that I''ve become acquainted with a beautiful woman - she''s pretending that she''s jealous. This. If it had been me just a short time ago, I would have been truly dismayed by this. But recently, I finally understood. Aria isn''t jealous over a trivial matter. She believes in my single-mindedness. So I''m just faking it. "The only person I love is Aria. I just want you to say that to me. It''s not in my nature to be able to say the most frivolous lines. I don''t want to give Aria a lot of trouble. "Are you sure, Mr. Magnus? Oh. Do you doubt it? I''m not kidding. Say it again in a more audible voice. What, another round? I looked around the store quickly. I carefully checked to see if people around me could hear me, even if I had to raise the volume of my voice a little. I mean, frankly, I was a bit of a scaredy-cat. Okay, I''m going to say it. I''m going to say it. "The only one I like is Aria. Oh, he bit me! I don''t have any training at all! I almost put my head in my hands, but I couldn''t. I couldn''t, because Aria, who had set the cup down, took my hands gently from across the small table. Then, in a whispered voice, but more clearly than me, she said. ''It''s just me too, Mr. Magnus.'' . After lunch, we walked down the street without any particular guesses. We held hands and laughed the whole time. But we only talk about my trip. I wish we could have a more moody conversation, but I''m not that adept, and more importantly, Aria wants to hear about it. ''''I understand about the Princess''s Highness, but what kind of person is Prince Heydar?'''' He was a wimpy guy, and he had such a prissy attitude that I didn''t think he was the Crown Prince. ''Heh!You''re the opposite of your sister. Don''t go over the edge... What? I was surprised to see Aria, and I told her as if it was nothing. "The bandits--the ones controlling the ''Unguarded Volunteers'' behind the scenes--are the Heydar. 31-Episode 3: The battle between flame and flame A cobbled main street in the town of Kalba. Everywhere I walked, I could see the heat of the sun flickering in the air as if it was following me around. The sweltering heat makes me feel even hotter. However, it seems to be an everyday scene in the desert country of Aravana. On the other hand, I heard that on days when there is no heat, a strong wind is blowing with a gust of sandy dust. Either way, it''s extremely depressing. I seriously consider the futility of modifying (arranging) the Freeze spell to keep the cool air around me and at a low MP for a long period of time - I can''t help but think about the futility of that. From Alabama''s capital city of Alabang, we headed south on a trade route laid out in the desert. We travel for two hours on the Narsai, a hovering carpet, with many stops in the shade along the way. The reason I''d gone to the town of Kaluba after all this trouble was to meet someone. The old man''s name is Ramsey. According to the strategy book, he used to be a famous adventurer. One of his most notable achievements was reaching the depths of the ancient ruins named after him, the Ramsey Ruins, which was said to be one of the most difficult to reach. He has long since retired from adventuring, but his experience and skills must be extraordinary. What I want is exactly that experience and skill. You can find plenty of knowledge by reading strategy books, and I have no shortage of skills (level). However, I have a tendency to knock on a stone bridge to get across, so I can''t help but ask for even more preparation when challenging the ancient ruins. Ramsey''s house is well-built, but it is cozy and cozy. It didn''t matter that it was because he lived alone. He is a man who has earned a fortune along with a roaring reputation as an adventurer. He could live in a mansion like a nobleman and enjoy all the luxuries. He must be very modest or stoic. I can''t help but feel a good feeling about him. However. I was in for a rude awakening as soon as I arrived at the end of his garden to visit Ramsey. ''Hey, old lady!Get that old man Ramsey or something! Or you''ll be gone before your ride arrives, huh? You''ve lived long enough to eat your life, don''t you think? What do you say, huh? Where''s the guy who can''t take a beating? -- and about ten or so goons had surrounded and driven one old woman into a corner. The goons were all wearing matching armbands. I had heard the rumor many times in the capital city of Alabang. Yes, these hoodlums are the "Unguo-Koku Volunteer Group. I don''t know what is "Unguo-Koku" and what is "Volunteer". The old woman, on the other hand, was a very vigorous and vigorous man. The old woman was dressed modestly. But as if to resist old age, she stood tall and resolute. You can even feel a certain amount of beauty in the way he behaves, full of pride. Yes, so much so that it makes me feel like I want to grow old like this someday too! The old woman answered the thug with a powerful voice and tone of voice. ''Hanh. I''m here to see Ramsey, too," she said, "but I''m here with an empty shell. I was here to see Ramsey, too, and now I''m all alone in the house," she said. I''d rather hear where he''s gone. Lie to me, old lady! If you ain''t got it in you, I ain''t gonna stop you! Where''s the guy who can''t take a beating? It didn''t look like the old woman was lying to me, but the goons didn''t trust her with their heads and threatened her with more and more mensch. They tried to poke the old woman around. At this point, if I''d been so inclined, it would have been easy to break in. No one has the status to keep up with my speed. But I dared to stand on the sidelines. "Don''t you dare touch me with your dirty hands! The old woman kicked the thug in the groin with a powerful kick before he could poke her. One agony, an impressive feat of skill (or is it the front of the foot?) It was. And the brilliance of it was enough to let the hoodlums see the difference in ability. Geez... What the hell, you old b*tc*... "Is it a bakmon? Where''s the guy who wants to get beat up? And the remaining nine people suddenly lost their vigor. You don''t know that until you get a shot in front of someone as powerful as this old woman, you''re not ready yet. "Do you still want me? No, no... Nothing.... So I''m just going to walk through it, okay? Come in. Hehe, I''d appreciate it if you''d look out for yourself. The goons jumped away from around the old woman to make way for her, and the old woman tried to leave with a humph and a sniffle. However--. "Are you stupid, my dear? We can''t just sit back and let the U.S. Army''s "Ungoing Warriors" get away with it. What are you going to do? A large, muscular man came crawling in from across the street. He carries a thick weapon on his hip that no longer resembles a crescent sword (scimitar), but rather a meat cleaver. ''''Bazin-san!'''' The goons call out the big man''s name as they cheer. Half afraid of being scolded, but the other half relieved to be saved. That''s how much faith they have in this big man called Bazin. The awe-inspiring attitude of a moment ago is nowhere to be found. "Gevahahahahaha, time to pay your dues, old lady! You know what to expect, right?Bazin-san''s Hot Air Sword is a pain in the ass! Now''s the time to be quiet and puke on the old man''s whereabouts. Where''s the guy who can''t take a beating? He suddenly started to come alive and cheerfully surrounded the old woman again. ''Humph!'' And the old woman sniffed boringly. She didn''t deal with the agitation of the small fry. She just stared cautiously at Bajin, who was loosely coming over. The old woman must have noticed. She must have realized that she was no match for this Bajin. I''m not saying that the old woman''s level is low. It''s just that he''s a good guardian. It''s also probably a support role. On the other hand, Bazin is more in the middle guard than in the vanguard. If the two are in the same level range, there is no reason for the old woman to be an opponent. This is a natural law (system) detailed in the strategy book-- Thieves who value bravery more than the art of stealing, and whose sub-occupation is the vanguard (mainly bandits and thieves), learn the skill of the Gale Wind Sword at level 15. When Bazin used the Hot Wind Sword skill, the goons would babble on and on about it. From the name, we can assume that this skill is an enhanced derivative of the Gale Wind Sword. Regardless of how well one understands the laws of nature (the system) and whether or not one can do it consciously, one can continue to train a skill, and when one levels up, by giving up most of the increase in status, the skill itself is strengthened and can be derived into a new skill group. I learned the Gale Wind Sword at level 15 and liked it so much that now that I''m at level 16, I''ve been training myself to become even more powerful with the Hot Wind Sword. Bazin''s bragging confirmed my assumption. .........No, I know you want to brag, but can you reveal your hand in a berating way? I''m dumbfounded, but my eyes just get tougher. The fact that this bazin is an idiot is obvious, even in the current conversation. I''m sure you''re aware of the natural law (system), let alone level and status. Are they smart or stupid? I''m sure the leader of the U.S. Army''s U.S. Army is behind this guy, and he''s probably guiding them. I know from the book of deception that Prince Heydar is the leader. As a member of the royal family, it should be easy for him to use his Personality Assessment skills to find out the levels of his minions. He could tell them orally and make them aware of it. However, it''s one thing to know the laws of nature (systems), and quite another to know them. Is Heydar a tricky knowledgeable person? Is there another wise man in the room? I wonder. Anyway, there was no point in worrying about that now. I approached the old woman for the first time. ''Do you need help?'' Han. If I don''t ask for help, why won''t the youngsters of today move on? I just remembered that I''m a very respectful man. Just go ahead and do it. The old woman''s mannerisms were somewhat twisted, but I enjoyed the conversation. I don''t like lively old people. They remind me of the teachers at the school. Letting out a sneaky laugh, I stood in Bazin''s path. "Hey, bean sprout. I don''t think you''re trying to stab me in the back, Bazin. Didn''t mean to imply that? ''Oh, come on, are you going to die to save this withered hag?Are you a haggard pervert? ''You''re not listening to me?I''m full of respectful spirit. Don''t you listen to me?I''m level 16, okay? So what? Ha-ha. That doesn''t ring a bell with me, does it?Well, that''s normal. It was my fault. Well, let me inform you, ignorant and illiterate. Even the strongest warrior in the palace of Alabang, Jamakh, is only level 15!Now you know how scary I am! No matter how elaborate the explanation was, my line didn''t change. ''So what?'' A thick blue streak appeared on Bazin''s temple and he snapped out. He pulls out a meat cleaver and slashes at me with his spirit. ''''Hoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!'''' He swings the meat cleaver with such speed that it doesn''t even catch the eye of an ordinary person. The sword blade ignites from the heat of friction with the air, creating a fierce fire. "So, I got it! Bazin-san''s Hot Air Sword! "Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Where''s the guy who wants to get clobbered? I chanted a quick spell, mixed with a sigh. ''Fran y ren el,'' A huge extreme pillar of fire erupts from the ground in Bazin''s path. As expected of a level 16 boast, Bazin stopped as soon as he could, but just by being seared on the tip of his nose, it ignites there in a grand manner. ''''Heat(a)chiaaaaaaaaaaaa! Writhing in agony, Bajin strikes his nose, which has been turned into a living lamp, to extinguish the fire. What, what was that, what was that? Fire IV. It''s a spell that can be learned in le-be-l- 3-1-1. I blabbered on and on. Of course, I had no intention of bragging about it. It was to remind them of the difference in strength. If I really hurt him, I''d feel sorry for him. I ignored Bazin, who was sitting on his haunches, and headed toward the old woman. The goons were still there, but their souls seemed to have been drained. Me and the old woman also treat them like air. ''Nice to meet you. My name is Magnus. I am Magnus the Wizard. And I am here to ask for Lord Ramsey''s help in defeating the Witch King and saving the world. Han. That''s another big one. But I hate it when you don''t sound like a man of principle. That''s very nice of you to say. While you''re at it, may I ask your name? I asked, and the old woman sniffed, "Huh," she said. It''s a habit. I''m Krim," she said. I''m Krim, the female monk. The old woman said her name bluntly, as if it was oddly hard to say her name. And I didn''t even say anything. You''re laughing at your old lady, "I don''t know if this is the pattern of the Crim?Han, I wasn''t born an old lady either, dear sir. I tried to sulk. 32-Chapter 4 Female Monk クリム This was after we had confronted Bazin and the rest of the "Unguarded Volunteers" to the town guards. I observed again the modest appearance of the woman who called herself Krim. ''A monk. I thought it was a supportive rearguard position eventually. ''Han. Han, you kicked that bastard in the nuts. Don''t you see what a dull, depressing job a priest is? That''s not what I said. I cocked my head from side to side at the old woman who sniffed sullenly. ''The monks of the church insist that their congregation be frugal and give to the cause, while they themselves wear lavish vestments of silk and embroidery. This was the first time I''d seen a monk without vestments, not even at home, so I didn''t recognize him. I haven''t been to church for twenty years. I haven''t been to church for twenty years and my vestments have long since been replaced by money for drinks. Really? Excuse me, sir, but are you a maverick monk? No, he''s not. He''s not. It''s the current members of the church that are breaking the law. Or, they are equally worthless and equally loved before the will of the great God and the Spirit. You''re a man of extremes. I know what I''m talking about. Haha, I see! It''s a way of thinking for us wizards, or rather, it''s an interesting thing to hear. The church leaders are all saying that if you pray every day, you can hear the voice of God and Tigon. When I was young, I used to pray hard every day. Thanks to this, I could not even hold a candle to the church leaders when it came to my magical healing skills. Later he told me what magic Krim had mastered, and from there I checked the old woman''s Level, and it turned out she was a Level 18 Monk. But even at 40 years of age and having never missed a day of prayer, I never once heard the voice of a god or a tigon. At first I was in despair. I was sure that I had done something wrong without realizing it, and that God and Tigon had abandoned me. That''s why I decided to jump out of the church and quit being a monk. You''ve been very fastidious. ''I don''t know.You were just tired and needed an excuse to skip work, weren''t you?In fact, I haven''t been able to pray three times as much as I used to, since I left the church. I thought I would soon stop using my healing magic and become an ordinary person. However, God and Tigon have not yet taken away my healing magic. Strange things happen. ''Yeah, it''s strange. Unless the church bigwigs are spouting lies like ''I hear the voice of God'' and all that. Hey, kid! Krim and I looked at each other as if we were playing a trick on each other and giggled at once. ''I like it, bloke!And we can''t forget to thank you for helping us out in a dangerous situation. Let me buy you a meal. I don''t feel good when I owe people money. Well, feel free to do so. . I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find a way to make it through the day. From the way she looks, Krim probably usually seems to lead a modest life. She has not stopped being a "monk" in the essential sense of the word, although she has said hatefully that she has abandoned the church and has stopped praying. But she was a good-natured old woman who wasn''t stingy about thanking people. Without me saying a word, she ordered one dish after another and the table was filled with plates. "Come on, eat your food. "Come on, eat your food, and have more drinks as much as you want. No, no, just a little bit of booze. How can you be so pathetic for a young man? Krim laughed and pumped his wooden mug vigorously as if to set an example. I was careful not to get caught up in the old woman''s pace, but gratefully accepted the offer itself. I guess it''s a popular Alabama dish, but the chickpeas, ground to a paste and stretched in olive oil, are simply delicious. It''s a great dish to put on bread, but despite the rich flavor, it''s not too bad because it''s a bean and you can eat it endlessly. It''s just that I really can''t eat it all the time. ''Is Lord Krim acquainted with Lord Ramsey?'' Yeah, yeah. Yes, that''s right, I hadn''t seen that guy since I found him on my travels a long time ago, when he was badly injured and I saved his life. I''m a bit of a vagabond. I still visit Ramsey whenever I''m passing by this place. And we struck out with each other. That old man is an old man who goes on a trip once or twice a year. I guess so. That''s what it said in the section on Ramsey in the "List of Important Persons" in the "Strategy Book". And I just happened to come at that "once or twice a year" time. Oh my..... The descriptions in the Kamito''s strategy book are incomparably accurate, but there is a limit to the amount of detail that can be provided. If it''s essential to defeating the Demon King, it''s described in minute detail, but the less important it is, the less text it is. The reason I looked to Ramsey as a guide for the excavation of ancient ruins is because of my own plan for the journey to defeat the demon king. It''s my original plan of attack and strategy. If you can''t get Ramsey on your side, you''ll never be able to defeat the Demon King, and that''s why Ramsey isn''t treated as such an important figure in the Strategy Book. I''m sure you''ve heard that he goes on a journey once or twice a year," but he didn''t bother to tell us where he was going. It would have been more helpful to me if this had been a move. This "strategy book" was written by God, and the information is updated every morning at sunrise. That''s right, the information in the book changes on its own to the latest one. That''s why, if I had moved, the description in Ramsey''s book that says "live in the town of Kalba" will be changed to "live in the town of 0" tomorrow morning and I would have tracked down the destination. I asked Krim for help. ''Do you have any idea where Lord Ramsey is going?'' Yeah, there''s a few things. But you''re not going after them, are you?They''ll be back in less than a month anyway, so wouldn''t it be better to wait? I don''t even want to waste that time. I said I had a few.What if we''ve crossed paths? I have this spell called the Towngate. I return to Kalba once a day to check on Lord Ramsey''s return before breakfast. A great wizard who claims to have defeated the Witch King. Don''t be sarcastic. No, I''m impressed. I am impressed. Then the old woman thrusts out her plate, asking for more food and more food. The old woman thrusts her plate out, telling me to eat more and eat more. I had no choice but to reach for it, but I kept talking seriously. I''m not sure why, but it seems that the "Unguarded Volunteers" are looking for Ramsey-dono. I''m curious about that. Hmmm ... that''s for sure. They''re infesting the country now, aren''t they?Lord Ramsey may be teased where he went. I won''t let that happen. I don''t think that old man is going to get his balls kicked by a bunch of hooligans, but I understand the boy''s concern. I understand the boy''s concern. Krim called out to the serving girl and cancelled the drink he was about to refill. ''All right. It''s a bacchanal to see if I''m right, but let''s go find Ramsey where I think of him first. Do you think Lord Krim will go with you? Of course I''m going. I wanted to see Ramsey as much as you did. Mmmm ... so that''s it. I''m fine!I promise I won''t pull the plug on the bloke. You believe in age. All right. Well, if you insist, I''ll go with you. Well, we''d better hurry up and finish it!We''re not leaving until we''ve eaten all of this. All of this? You can''t leave any of this behind! "Nuh-uh... Thus I had a strange companion, and I was to search for Ramsey. 33-Episode 5: Tabla Ruins and Base Camp Town Krim said that Ramsey was most likely headed to the ''Tabla Ruins''. It is said to be an ancient ruin, a large scale ruin with a large amount of unexcavated area. In order to enter, you need a second class permit or higher, but I have a first class permit, so no problem. To get to the Tabla Ruins, we first headed for the nearest town, which was named Tabla. The name of this town is Tabla. Once the massive ancient ruins were discovered underneath the sand, a base camp for adventurers was soon built, which eventually grew into a town. The town was named after the ancient ruins. We traveled from oasis village to oasis village, with no roads leading to the town of Tabla. The movement itself was easy. After all, I have the Narsai. It''s so easy!Plus the wind is bangin'' nice and comfortable! And Crim is also very excited for his age. But we don''t have a roof over our heads, so we have to be careful about sunstroke. We were tempted to hurry on, but we stopped several times to rest behind rocks and so on. When we stopped at the oasis again, we took a break and asked for Ramsey''s footprints. In the Strategy Book, there is a finely detailed sketch of Ramsey in the book. Using that, I asked, "Didn''t such an old man stop by on his journey? You can ask them about it. However, since showing off the "strategy book" itself would pose a security problem, I used a paper copy of it. I''m not an artist, but I''m confident in my observation skills. If I captured the features and drew them simply, I could somehow get them into the portrait. Krim was honestly impressed, saying, "You''re pretty good at this. Afterwards, he asked, "Hate... how can you draw a portrait of Ramsey when you''re a stranger to him? I was pursued and I said, "That''s the magic! I fooled myself into thinking that it was a good idea. This strategy of sketch listening worked, and everywhere I went, I heard reports of a Ramsey-like sighting. It looks like that guy is heading for the Tabla Ruins. Let''s go after it with all our might. . In the end, however, we arrived at the town of Tabla without catching up to Ramsey. It''s partly because we can''t take advantage of the Narsai''s speed in the desert on our rest days, but also because Ramsey is terribly well-traveled. I''ve been told that he''s a man to be reckoned with, including his healthy legs, which are unbelievable for an old man. I''m sure the town of Tabla is well equipped with facilities and services to support adventurers. I''m not sure I''ve ever seen such a thing before. For example, "Guests who stay at our restaurant will receive a complete map of the ''Tabula Ruins'' up to the sixth level! or "I''ll tell you where the hidden room on the fifth floor is! Or so they say. I''m sure there''s no point in asking where the hidden room is, which is already well known... In the meantime, we headed to the "Gold Coin Falling from the Palm" pavilion. According to Krim, it''s an inn where Ramsey stays regularly. If it weren''t for the fact that he was introduced by someone or the "strategy book," it would be hard to find him, and it was a desolate restaurant located in the back of the street. When Krim and I entered, the owner of the store didn''t even look at us, let alone greet us. However, the floor is carefully polished and no trash is left unattended. Not very friendly, but not bad for a place to stay. In other words, it''s a matter of what you value and the direction of your professionalism - and Bazelfr was no different - I don''t like these eccentric people. On the other hand, I also have the mischievous thought that I might surprise them a bit. Master. Do you have room for me? ...how many? I am one with them. What the hell is going on? For the first time, the owner''s old man turned his eyes toward the entrance we were in. Both of his eyes widened in astonishment. Zushin.........Zushin.......Zushin......Zushin...... I was so surprised that my eyeballs popped out of my head when I saw the greatness of the Mithril Golem, Gladius Mk-II, who came after me. ''You two and one. Is the room free? I''ll ask him again with a clear face. "There''s no........room for a golem........ The floor will fall out.... Dad was astonished, but he did his job. Yeah, that''s a lot of professionalism to look up to! Then we decided to take up two private rooms and a space in the camel hut. The camel house, of course, was for Gladius. The money was, for the time being, three days'' worth, paid in advance. I wanted to color it in with an apology for the prank, but my dad didn''t seem to be happy about it. ''Pro. ''We''ve been after Ramsey. He''s supposed to be staying here, right? I don''t know that guy. Does that mean he''s not in the room right now? Yeah, no. No, no, no. So you''re going to the ruins now? "I don''t care what you think of it, my golem-user husband. My dad had a Buddha''s face the whole time. It''s a nifty exchange that doesn''t give out information about the customer easily, but it''s a nifty exchange that''s self-indulgent as far as guessing goes. I look back at Krim. ''Let''s wait for one night, and if he doesn''t come back, we''ll go to the ruins. Yeah, I like that. Crim agrees and that we should stay the night for now. The dinner was soooo good. The owner, the old man, is not a bad cook, though he is not very good at it. The chickpeas made into a paste and spread on the bread, they were endlessly edible. . In the end, Ramsey did not return. We decided to go to Tabla Ruins early in the morning. The owner of the shop gave us a basket of lunches and said it was part of our accommodation fee. The ruins of Tabla are located about a kilometer away from the town. You can see the tall structures and you won''t get lost unless a sandstorm blows in. Clear skies today. With the Narsai, it was a very short distance. With me, Krim, and Gradius on board, we were running at a good clip through the sea of sand. Most of what are called ''ancient ruins'' in this country today were very common towns during the days of the old magical empire five hundred years ago. However, as expected of a magical civilization that was more advanced than the present day, the sense and standard of ''common'' is blown away. All of the towns of that time were housed in a huge metal structure they called a "pyramid". A pyramid is a building with a square pyramid exterior, about a kilometer long at the base and three hundred meters high. However, the pyramid was an octahedron, and the lower half of the pyramid was buried in the ground, so it looked like a square pyramid. We were aiming for the pyramid-shaped structure. I don''t know what they were thinking when they were living in such a huge iron box. "It seems to me that you were well protected against the outside world? "Han, you prosaic man!That''s why you wizards are so good! But thanks to the magic items, there was no shortage of lighting inside, and it is said that there was always fresh air. It sounds like a great place to live. That doesn''t mean I''m going to spend all my time in some weird iron box with no sky, sun or moon. You''d get choked up. That said, I''m pretty sure that the box you''re talking about is the only thing that still exists in its entirety as an ancient monument. If this was the shape of a town, the towns of the magical empire era buried deep beneath the sand would never appear on earth again. But thanks to their massive structures, their tops are now peeking out of the sand. The adventurers wandered across the wide open desert, eager to find the undiscovered ruins poking their heads into the sand. They dream of being the first to be recognized by the state as the first to discover it, and to have their name attached to it. Often the tops of previously undiscovered ruins are revealed by storms that have blown away the sand that had accumulated in the past. It is said that there are wealthy merchants and aristocrats who are willing to spend huge amounts of money on civil engineering work, digging up the areas they hit upon and excavating the undiscovered ruins themselves. This is the national policy of the present empire. There is no end to the amount of tragedies that have occurred with the ancient ruins. Let''s hear it over drinks next time. Here we are. We arrived at the entrance to the "Tabula Ruins" without much difficulty. At the top, there is an area that seems to have been used as a watch window in the past, and now it is possible to enter the ruins as an entrance. The entrance area was guarded by about fifty Alabana soldiers. Then we came across a scene of some kind of trouble. ''''Look, look!It''s a second class permit, right? How much money do you think we spent to get this? Why don''t you take your eyes off that thing and check it out? Three young adventurers were appealing to the guards. They seemed to be triplets, young men with the same face. The guards, on the other hand, were all smiling lowly and replied with a smile. ''Hee hee, that''s too bad. It''s a shame," he said, "but we need a first-class permit to explore the ruins of Tabla. Yes, I did, right now. Heh heh heh. If you insist on going through the streets, you''ll have to show me the right amount of sincerity, won''t you?If there''s any good, expensive booze, we''ll be too drunk to take care of our own security, won''t we? "Hi, hello, good luck with the 50 guys! "Geehaha, if you don''t have the money, you''ll have to bring your first-class permit! If only I could bring it to you! and surrounded the three adventurers with scattered taunts. I couldn''t help but sigh as I witnessed the scene. ''''It''s been a long time since I''ve been here, but this country is finally coming down. Crim also sniffed uncomfortably. If the emperor is the emperor, then a soldier is also a soldier. Of course, this is only a small part of the world, and I don''t think this kind of situation is common everywhere. It''s just that the thought that the once glorious empire is slowly fading away, even from the end of the line, makes me wonder whether the chicken or the egg will be the first to go. The triplets, on the other hand, were in a state of confusion. "I don''t want any more money......... A first-class license is not something an adventurer should be able to handle. My brother, they know and they''re asking for the impossible... All three of them were good ol'' boys and were already about to start crying. The guards were watching them with increasing amusement. ''If you get down on your knees and lick our shoes, maybe you''ll change your mind about letting us through, huh? And so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on. I gave Krim a look and made him wait, and then I interrupted the alley of such guards (scum). ''Get out of the way. I''m going to let you through. He suddenly stood next to the triplets and drew the eyes of the guards all at once. ''''What the hell, you, all of a sudden! I''ve come to explore the ruins. Can I come through? It''s not good! Wait your turn. Wait your turn! You got a permit? This ain''t second class!That''s first class! Go ahead and show me how you can do it, young man! You can... I took out the First Class Permit from my pocket and showed it to him. ''''Gee, geez........'''' And it was signed by His Highness the Crown Prince and His Highness the Princess. Oh, it''s real... How long has it been years since I''ve seen...? The guards immediately peeled back their eyes and became dismayed. Then, as I thought, they turned into sneering faces and rubbing hands. Come in. Come in, adventurer-sama. You know the Crown Prince? Please forgive me for my earlier rudeness... It''s just a light-hearted flirtation... Yeah?I don''t know if I''m out of booze from yesterday!Am I still drunk? And so on and so forth, mouthing to me and begging for forgiveness. ''Don''t get me wrong. I don''t have that kind of authority to forgive or not forgive. ""That''s it, then..." I''m sure it''s the military brass and their highnesses that you need to ask for forgiveness. ""What?" I hope he''ll be converted. But Your Highness seems to have a rather stern disposition. ""Desuyoonee" The guards were all shouting at once. They were all regretting their brutality and nodding their heads as they imagined their not-so-bright future. Well, it was good medicine, I suppose. By the way, I really don''t intend to snitch on anyone about this nonsense. Aside from that foolish emperor, if Haydar and Farah are really decent politicians, this kind of slack and distortion in the organization will be purged from the law sooner or later. If they don''t, that''s what they deserve and it''s not my problem. Well, if I had to bet, I''d bet on it being rectified. The eyes I saw in the palace''s prison cell, with their righteous indignation burning in them, were impressive. Anyway, we headed for the entrance to the ruins of Tabla once again. Suddenly, I look back at the triplets and say, "What are you doing? ''What are you doing?Come on. The triplets looked at each other with a surprised look on their faces for a while, but soon they came running up to each other with joy. It was like a puppy wagging its tail. 34-Episode 6 First Exploration of Ancient Ruins The triplets adventurers I had rescued said their names in turn, gratefully. My name is Ted. I''m a scavenger. My name''s Lad. I''m a scavenger. My name is Mud. I''m a scavenger. It is an occupation unique to Alaverna, similar in ability to the Thieves. I''m sure you''ll find a lot of people who are very interested in this kind of thing. Until now, I''ve been exploring steadily and steadily with my Fourth Grade Permit. But I figured it was time to get rich quick, so I went ahead and bought the Second Class. We left our girls at home. They''re triplets. They don''t hate us. ''I want to go back with a lot of money and propose to him. That''s our dream. The triplets looked embarrassed, but told the situation nakedly. While me and Krim also came forward. We''ve tracked down a man, Lord Ramsey, who''s probably in the middle of these ruins. Mr. Ramsey, you say, the legendary adventurer? We''re the best at finding people! Thank you for your help, sir. Come along. No, I appreciate the offer, but... Don''t let me slow you down, you little f*ckers. I slurred my words, and Crim said it straight away. ''Of course we can take care of ourselves,'' I mean, we''re all veteran adventurers, for Christ''s sake! You won''t be bothering me at all. And Ted and the others were confident, but I don''t think they were at level 10 by any means. I couldn''t help but exchange glances with Krim. We''ll have to be careful, it was written in each other''s eyes. Anyway, we''re an impromptu party of five people and one piece. Ted and his friends were well-behaved, but they didn''t seem to be bad people. The next time we meet, they will be dead. That would be too bad aftertaste. Crim also sighed but didn''t oppose it, and they all began to explore the ruins. Inside, the city was truly a city. Apart from the lack of sky and the magic lustrous ceilings, and the architectural style of the houses is something I''ve never seen before, there''s also dirt ground, street trees and garden trees. I''m a wizard myself, so when I was still at the Academy in Halicon, I had an extraordinary interest in the ancient ruins of Alavana, which are said to show remnants of an advanced magical civilization. I had longed to visit them at least once. However, I couldn''t take the plunge, knowing that it would be a long journey. I was deeply moved when I thought that this long-time desire had finally come to fruition. It''s a pity that I now have the goal of killing the Demon King, so I don''t have the time to slowly investigate from one end to the other. Now, let''s go find Ramsey. The interior of the ancient ruins (pyramid) is divided into about 10 layers (floors), and the streets are spread out on each of them. As long as it has an octahedron shape, the middle level is the widest floor in the pyramid. Each level is accessed by a spiral staircase that is built in a tower that reaches to the ceiling. There are 4 to 8 towers per floor. Also, I have read in a book that the reason why there are no towers that go directly between two or more levels is because of the defence of the city in the event of a revolt. In fact, apparently, in the values of the ancient Aravana people, living on a lower floor was the status of the wealthier class. It''s just the opposite of what we do today. I have read in the literature that the lower floors were located deeper underground, and living that close to the center of the planet tickled their sense of superiority. Yes, it''s hard to understand. Therefore, the lower you go down in the pyramid, the more likely it is that you will be able to obtain better "magic items" and the more threatening the magical creatures (guardians) and traps that protect them will be. Even after five hundred years have passed and the inhabitants have died out, these will-less creatures are still faithfully protecting the lives given to them by their masters. ''I hope Lord Ramsey hasn''t gone too far down the line. I said that and unfolded the map. Of course, I had transcribed it from the "strategy book". Magnus-san, which inn did you get that map from? Our glory is right in front of you. Our map of the Glorious House is reputed to be the most accurate in the world. There are a lot of unscrupulous inns that don''t mind selling unreliable maps, so you have to be careful. The triplets said and lined them up beside each other, just to poke the map together. ''Oh, look. The one you have, Magnus-san, is a mess.'''' It says there''s a hidden room on this shallow level! It''s unlikely to be treated as a hidden room since it was discovered a long time ago. It doesn''t show up on any of our maps. That''s the height of nonsense. Oh, you think so? I took the doubtful looking triplets and went to find the hidden room, marked only on my map, to test it out. "It''s really here... ''Holy shit!So many untouched "magic items"!Still! Now this is what happens when you get rich. The triplets were rapt at first, trembling as a wave of jubilation slowly swept over them, and finally they jumped up and down in a burst of emotion and hugged each other. ''Will we split the numbers fairly later?'' ''Are you sure?It was all thanks to Mr. Magnus'' map! And since there''s three of us, we''ll have a bigger share of the profits. If you and Mr. Magnus and Mr. Crim bring me five, or six, or seven, we''d be grateful, wouldn''t we? Ted and the others are apologetic, but unlike them, I don''t want money. Other than rare items that might be useful in defeating the Demon King, I have little interest in them. ''''Thank you!Then I''ll take you at your word. I mean, if it''s your husband''s map, don''t you think there are other hidden rooms on it? ''Hmm. It says that it''s on the fourth level. He''s got to go, Mr. Magnus! But it sounds like there''s a big trap in there as well... It''s okay, we''re scavengers! Come on, let''s go, let''s go! There''s a fortune waiting for you! Am I okay?I thought, but seeing the way Ted and the others were frolicking, I felt sorry for them for watering down. When I glanced at Krim, he had a wry smile on his face and said, "Don''t let a young man like that do what he wants. Well, according to the map, there''s also a Hymana Potion in the hidden room, and I want it too. So we went down to the fourth level and went to find the hidden room. The next six levels were scavenged by adventurers in the past, so there was almost no danger on the way. The house we were looking for was a normal size house for these four levels. Still, the inside was scavenged by adventurers and nothing of note was left. But it seems that no one who has visited it in the past has been able to find the hidden room. At the back of the basement, behind the bookcase, actually disguised by an illusion disguised as a wall, the entrance to the passage. Ted and the others moved the bookshelf, and we went to the back of the hidden passage. The trap worked just like the strategy book said it would. As soon as we reached the innermost large room, a hole appeared in the ceiling and a large number of magical creatures called gargoyles appeared and attacked us. ''''So, there you go! How many of them are you going to give up?We''re not talking about ten or twenty! There are too many of them, you know. Even though they knew the trap existed, the triplets were in a complete panic when they saw the real thing. Next to me, Krim was waving his headband in the air as if to say, "Oh dear. Then they make eye contact with me and say, "Let''s go, boy. With Gladius in front of me, I held up the Great Magic Wand myself. "Si tilt on noo-el! I chant the Stone IV spell, and with a volley of gigantic stones, I lay waste to the gargoyles. Gargoyles appear from the ceiling one after another, but they can''t attack us once we''ve retreated to the corridor. They are blocked in the doorway by Gladius, who is blocking them all the way. And then Krim, in a flash of brilliance, strengthens Gradius with his Monk''s buffing magic. The triplets were stunned by the high-level fighting style, with their embracing figures. That''s fine. There''s no need for you guys to go overboard. Let''s just let the two of us take care of things here. 35-Episode 7: Go to the Eighth Floor I thought I was going to die... I''d be dead if it wasn''t for my husbands... And thanks to Miss Krim. Ted and the triplets slumped in the back hidden room and said, "We''ll have to wait until the gargoyles don''t show up anymore. This was after I had thoroughly cleaned them out until the gargoyles no longer appeared. Ted and the others were under Krim''s recovery spell. They had been lightly wounded during the gargoyle''s first surprise attack. I had informed them of the existence of the trap beforehand, but the number of appearances was far greater than they had imagined, and all three of them were too panicked to deal with it properly. ''It''s just an old lady. I hate flattery. Crim, who has cured Mud completely with magic, gives him one last slap on the back with a bashin. Mudd shrugs in response to the unreserved slap, "That''s not really how it works... After this, it''s time for them to enjoy rummaging through the untouched "magic items," but all three of them are listless. When we raided the first hidden room, they were so elated. What''s the matter? ''No, I was reflecting that I should have listened to Mr. Magnus when he warned me properly that there was a trap. It''s auspicious. So what do we do?According to this map, though, there are two more hidden rooms left by the sixth level. The one with a trap. No, no, no, no, no!Let''s go find old Ramsey! I suppose it''s not so dangerous when me and Krim are with you, is it? We don''t want to sit on your back and beg for a handout, do we? And the triplets offered that they would decline to share this excavation with me and Krim alone. They may be good-natured, but they have the decency to reflect on what they''ve done, and above all, they''re serious and naive. I don''t hate these people. In fact, it''s people like this that I even wish would be happy. I understand. But we''ll split this stuff up among the five of us, and then I''ll tell you what to do. And then I''ll give priority to my own situation. Are you okay with that? I don''t mind. Mr. Magnus Mr. Crim......... You''re too nice! We were worried that we were losing money, you know? It''s okay. Crim said crisply to the triplets who were worried about him. If you only want to benefit from one person, there is something wrong with you. But sharing the benefits with others is a good way to live. These are the words of a woman who has lived for more than sixty years, with implications. I also felt more than a little of that. . We descended more and more into the lower levels of the Tabla ruins. Up to the sixth level, the adventurers had roughly scavenged the area, and the magical creatures had been exterminated, so there was no danger at all along the way. It''s just a hassle to find the downward spiral staircase with the help of a map. ''Ramsey is probably aiming for the eighth level,'' That''s according to Krim. We finally descended to the seventh level, where it was not secure. The view of the old magical empire style city is exactly the same as before. But from here on out, it''s a dangerous area full of magical creatures that will never stop wandering around, hoping to get rid of the intruders. As soon as we stepped out of the tower that connects the six levels, we immediately encountered the guardians. They are the Iron Golems of the three body groups. They were on level 11. The triplets were instantly spooked, but I crushed them with a blow from Stone IV. "Magnus-san is not afraid of anything...? ''No, I have. I really don''t want to be surrounded by numbers. "!Then we''ll be on the lookout for you at all times! Thank you. You got it. Leave it to me. We''re very good at that. You''re too chickenshit to do anything about it. Haha, that one''s taken. "Crim''s old lady''s a hard-ass! And so on, and so on, but only at first we were laughing. Ted, Rudd, and Mad quickly turn serious and then they form a triangle formation around me and Crim to alert the others. They''re a serious bunch at heart, and I guess they''re thinking, "I gotta show my man here, what''s the point of the party? I looked at their fearless profile and was convinced that they were men worth believing. Since we''re not here to excavate, we head straight for the stairs that lead down to the eighth level. Map in hand, we walked down the stairs. Along the way, we were attacked several times by many different kinds of Guardians, but I kicked them all away with my magic. Ted and the others were able to detect and report their approach early on, so we were able to strike first before they surrounded us. We also encountered magical creatures classified as imitators - which mimic trees, the ground, house walls, etc., and ambush us and attack us out of the blue - and although there were times when Ted and others were wounded by surprise, we were able to With Krim''s recovery magic, we weren''t afraid. We came here and proceeded as one party and broke through the seventh level without any danger. We successfully found the spiral staircase to the bottom and finally arrived at our objective of the eighth level. ''The map is useless from here,'' Somewhere in this big city, there must be a Mr. Ramsey, right? "Let''s do it in a flash! By the way, that man is unusually good at hinting at presence and footsteps. Hmm. After all, we''re legendary in the world of antiquities hunting. Okay. Let''s get fired up so we don''t miss anything, just in case. All right, brother!And be on the lookout for monsters! While sharing awareness once again, we finally parade through the town on the eighth level. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has the ability to make a living. I''m not a fan of the Stone type magic, which is often effective against magical creatures made of minerals and metals and has striking attributes, but rather the fire type with its loud explosive sounds and flashes. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us. Since Guardians never fight each other, hearing the sound of battle was a sign that other adventurers were nearby. However, a side effect of the flashy fighting style is that the Guardians in the vicinity will sense your presence and invite you to join them. It''s a vicious cycle of intensifying battles and attracting even more Guardians. It''s a critical moment. I made up my mind, cast spells in rapid succession and increased the speed with which I could sweep the enemy. Krim also made a skilled decision, sparing no MP and keeping the triplets and gladius buffed up at all times. That was a good thing, and we were able to adapt easily to the intensifying battle. No, I thought we had done it. ''''That''s as good as Magnus-san and Crim''s old lady!There''s nothing to be afraid of! Lad, the most well-mannered of the triplets, shouted out a pleasant cry. It was right then that I heard the strange footsteps. Incredibly heavy footsteps. And yet, it''s chiggy, stepping in a light rhythm. I''m convinced that this is what is approaching. It was a golem nearly five meters tall, made entirely of silver. However, this is no ordinary silver golem. The lower half of its body was shaped in a way that closely resembled a horse. On the other hand, if it was a real horse, a silver statue that closely resembled a human''s upper body would grow out from the area where the neck was extended. There are three of them. The upper half of the three statues has a different face shape from each other, the middle one is an old man holding a staff, the right one is a young man holding a large sword with both hands, and the left one is a maiden holding a spear and shield. It is truly a guardian of heresy. In spite of its figure, it runs nimbly like a real horse. It runs straight down the street of the house we''re in, with its huge body! Get out of the way! If we don''t, we''ll be trampled and kicked around by a giant horseshoe. We hurriedly spread out to the edge of the street. Three bodies in one - or is it four bodies in one, if you count the lower half of the horse''s body, too? -- the Silver Goreme just ran through and disintegrated our ranks. Then, as we ran to the four streets, he made a U-turn and still rushed at me. The upper body in the form of an old man shoots an electric shot from his staff and shoots me. The upper body in the form of a young man swings a large sword at Krim. The upper half of me in maiden form cleaves Ted and the others together. With superior magic resistance and the Guardian Angel''s Ring, I was only slightly injured by the blitz. But Krim''s evasion was just barely possible, and I stepped on a tatara and was knocked over. The triplets were blown up together and somehow survived. ''Gladius!'' I let my new partner (Mk-II) concentrate on dealing with that Silver Golem. Gradius stands up to the four-legged Guardian, and with his thick body, he takes on the enemy''s rush. That''s great! If compared to this Silver Golem with its five-meter tall massive body, the three-meter tall Gladius was a small soldier. In spite of that, the Bazel''s Bazel''s respectfully made Mithril Golem was neither hit nor defeated by force. Our trusty partner is holding them off, and in this reprieve, we must regain our poise. What should we tell them to do first?I turned my head fast. But - quickly, I heard a voice from somewhere. "Over here!Come on, come on, come on, come on!Quickly! It was the voice of an old man who looked out of an upstairs window of a nearby house. He was beckoning to us, and he was the one I was looking for. It was Ramsey, the man I was looking for. 36-Eighth Episode: The Legendary Adventurer Ramsey We immediately jumped into the house (a two-story house that would have been a private house five hundred years ago, to be exact). And guess what? The four-body Silver Golem didn''t chase it any further. All it did was hang around in front of the private house, and if it felt like it, it could smash it down, or stick its hand through the front door, or any number of other things, but it didn''t do that. It''s as if they can''t touch the house at all. He looked at us for a while as we ran inside, but when he saw that we weren''t going to leave at all, he left as if he''d given up. Did we get saved, did we...? I can''t believe I''m doing this... Thanks to that old man. The triplets pat themselves on the chest and look up the stairs to the second floor by the front door. With the sound of footsteps, an old man comes down from there. He is a harmless-looking old man with a people-oriented smile on his face. Contrary to Krim, he has a posture that emphasizes his crooked back, making his short back look even shorter. But he can''t be just anyone. After all, he has passed through the dangerous seventh level and reached the eighth level solo. This old man is the legendary adventurer I''ve been looking for to guide me through the ruins. This was Ramsey the man I had asked to be my guide to explore the ruins. "That was a close call, boys. Thank you for your help, Grandpa. Thank you. How come we''re not dead? It''s funny how that slayer just gave up. There are some magical creatures (guardians) that are ordered to fight even if they ignore the damage around them and others that are ordered to ''not touch the surrounding buildings with a single finger''. The Silver Golem of the moment is the latter. The triplets snorted in admiration at Ramsey''s explanation. Incidentally, the law is lightly mentioned in the "Strategy Book" as an outline of the ancient ruins of Alabana. However, it doesn''t say which guardians are the former and which are the latter. In fact, there are countless times when the same Iron Golem is present, but there''s no end to the things that can be said about it, such as "this one is the former" and "this one is the latter". We introduced ourselves lightly to each other first. Crim and Ramsey got to know each other. Then I asked him. We''re not going to be able to get a good look at it. It''s true, I know that man very well. But I didn''t go through the whole thing. Really? How did you know? Honestly, it''s all in the gut. When you''ve been hiding in the ruins for as long as I have, you learn to recognize a guardian at first sight. Great. I couldn''t help but groan too. The old man laughed with an embarrassed smile. More importantly, aren''t you hungry?It''s almost lunchtime. Would you like to join us? He led us into the kitchen as if it were his own home. I, on the other hand, was already in for a series of surprises. I was certainly hungry, but there was no way to know if it was really lunchtime or not in these ruins, where we couldn''t even see the sun. He had long lost his sense of time. Nevertheless, this old man said he could tell the time. What''s more, he visited the ruins of Tabla three days before us and went straight under. Next, Ramsey began to freely use the magical cooking equipment in the kitchen. He casually chanted simple spells, not unlike our magic system, and, being a non-wizard, he built a fire and heated a pot without any fuel. The food itself seems to have been brought in by Ramsey, but he serves us all a stew. The triplets were delighted at the prospect of eating hot food in the midst of ancient ruins. As expected of a "strategy book" this kind of information is not covered. This is because the information is too trivial to be relevant to the Demon Lord''s strategy. And that''s why Ramsey''s experience as an adventurer, who has been on the front lines for many years, is so remarkable. The same is true of the ''I can tell the nature of a Guardian with just a glance'' intuition mentioned earlier. This old man is truly a living example of the ancient ruins. It''s wonderful. I''ll say it again. Wonderful! That''s exactly what I was looking for. In return for the stew, I frankly offered a lunchbox that the old man at the "Gold Coin Spilling from the Palm" pavilion had given me in return for the stew. I''m on a journey to kill the Demon King. I''m going to explore the ancient ruins as part of my journey to defeat the Demon King. Ramsey-dono. What do you think?Can you lend me your experience and skills? Hmm.... Ramsey sipped the stew with a spoon and kept his mouth shut for the rest of the day. He was clearly not in the mood for it. Well, I''ve decided to retire once..... Then, how should I persuade him to do so? As I was searching for clues in my head, Crim interrupted me from the side. ''Ramsey. Did you accomplish your goal? Well then, I won''t stay here alone in this depressing place forever. The wrinkles on Ramsey''s face have suddenly thickened. Wrinkles of anguish. I decided to watch their exchange in silence. Because I realized that this topic Krim had brought up was that "clue" that I had been searching for. I realized that she was going to follow up with me. Hey, boys. Do you know what this old man is called around here? "Returners." It was Ted who answered immediately. Ramsey had always returned alive every time he tried, no matter how difficult the ancient ruins were, no matter how difficult the ancient ruins were, no matter how deep the depths no one had yet to reach. Moreover, the members of his party have also made it back alive. That''s why he was nicknamed "The Legend". That''s why he''s a legendary adventurer. It''s true that the old man himself is alive. Otherwise, this old man here could be a ghost. Krim once joked. So do you think it''s true that your party members always make it out alive? For a change, he cast a serious look at Ramsey. It was Ramsey himself who answered the brutal question. "There''s no such thing as a good story in the world, His voice sounded like he was squeezing bitter and astringent emotions out of his throat and soul. I''m sure you have a good chance of survival when you work with this old man. But you can''t be absolutely safe," he said, "because as far as I know, this old man has a high survival rate. I know that this old man has lost seven of his friends in his nearly forty years of adventure. .......... Ramsey was stifled while Krim spoke. Just as he mourned their mourning. ''Even here at the tabla, Ramsey mourned his own people. The seventh - and final - casualty. And this old man has decided to retire. "....Cain was still young. He was a young guy.... Ramsey recounted his painful memories as if he were repenting before a female monk. But back then, I was mistaken. Cain was so talented that I forgot that he was still a teenager. I would nurture him with my own two hands and turn him into my successor, a legendary adventurer, and all I could think about was myself, and I was so focused on myself that I couldn''t see anything else about the boy. So we set out to explore these ruins. The tabla is one of the hardest parts, and even the seventh level is not yet a safe zone (clear). But we were in good shape and we got really carried away and made it all the way down to the 8th level. Cain was still young. It was only natural for him to get carried away. We elders had to admonish him. But the silly eagles got carried away with it. And then we stumbled upon this Silver Golem. The Silver Golem in its four bodies is even described in detail in the Strategy Book. It was the floor boss of this eight level. Normally, this is a powerful enemy that must be surrounded by dozens of elite men to kill it. No matter how many legendary adventurers and their party, there was no way they could win with just one party. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this," he said, "I could tell right away that the golem didn''t follow them into the building. I called out to everyone right away, and everyone was used to a quick tonsure on the spur of the moment. That''s what I thought. When I ran into the building and patted my chest, I found that Cain was the only one who was not there. Only that young girl, still young, was panicked by the power of the Silver Golem and how creepy it was. Once there, Ramsey clenched his teeth. He held back the tears that threatened to spill over. It was the face of an old man who still blames himself for not being able to save Cain, saying he had no right to cry. I went to apologize to the boy''s mother right away. I was going to take any abuse I could get my hands on, but that didn''t happen. But it was not to be. She told me that she had decided on her own that she wanted to have adventures with Ramsey and become a legendary adventurer one day. It''s not my fault. To be honest, that was harder for me than any other accusation. Ramsey speaks incisively. The triplets have a look on their faces as their chests tighten. Krim closes his eyes and is in pain. He just says it''s hard no matter how many times he hears it. What do I look like now?I don''t know. ''The last thing Cain''s mother said to me was. "Could you at least have some of his stuff? You know. We don''t have any answers. We were afraid of the Silver Golem, so we fled in a hurry. There was no way we could have recovered it. Anyway, I''m sorry. I feel so sorry. It''s so frustrating...! So Ramsey quit being an adventurer. He had learned his lesson, never to explore the ruins again. ''''Nevertheless, the reason you''re visiting here again is...'''' Oh yes, Master Magnus. Every year I come to see if some great adventurer has defeated the Silver Golem. Then I can rest assured that I will be able to retrieve Cain''s bones and belongings. I will be able to mourn him properly. And I can at least give her mother a proper look. But it looks like you''re not down yet. Oh, it''s Krim. That''s why this tabla is such a challenge. That''s what makes this golem such a horrible monster. Ramsey said regretfully, and then stopped talking. A heavy silence hangs in the air. To ease the air, Rudd tries to say something light, but ends up repeating the thought. Crim remains miffed and keeps his eyes closed. But I-- I see. I understand, Lord Ramsey. He stood up to break such a heavy atmosphere. He flipped the hem of his long coat. Then he declared to everyone. ''''Then--we will defeat that golem. 37-Episode 9 VS Kentorion According to the strategy book, the Silver Golem, the floor boss of the eight levels, is inscribed with the creator''s inscription on the tetramorphic Silver Golem. That inscription is also called Kentrion. Level 25. This is one level lower than the Mithril Golem I fought in Delvenbro''s Demon City. In contrast, my Level is 36, so if you''re not careful, you''ll be in for a real treat. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that the Mithril Golem was a special case, but the golems that are made of precious metals and magical metals have an incredibly high resistance to magic. I''m not sure I''ve ever seen such a thing before. I''m sure you''ll find that the magical creatures (guardians) in the ancient ruins of Alaverna are all designed and manufactured to have extremely high resistance to magic. I''m not going to be the only one who''s been in the same boat for a while now. The only reason I''ve been able to easily kick out the gargoyles and iron golems I''ve encountered along the way is because the level difference between us was more than 20, and as expected, I was able to crush them with ease. However, the level difference between me and Kentrion was 11...and a silver golem, a precious metal. Furthermore, it is a special weapon with an inscription, designed during the era of the old magic empire. The magic resistance is tremendous. I''m not sure if I could believe my eyes when I saw the status listed in the strategy book. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I look around at Ramsey, Crim, Ted, Rudd, and Mud one by one. ''-- we can win! Yes, if you''re prepared to be on your guard. . Heavy and light - filled with contradictions, the unique footsteps of Kentrion approaching. Krim and I heard it in the middle of a street of houses. From a map transcribed from the Strategy Book, we selected the narrowest possible street in the vicinity and waited there with Gladius. ''Here he comes, Lord Crim.'' You don''t need to warn me, I know that when I hear footsteps. Do you really think I''m that worried about you? Krim, who had read my inner thoughts, smiled happily and said, "It''s been decades since I''ve been casually cared for by someone else. He also looked a little happy to see me. Krim is a level 18 ''monk''. It''s a higher level than most of them. If you''re worried about her, you''ll usually be worried about yourself first. Well, I''ll say thank you. And don''t worry about it. I''ve been through a lot and I''m not too old to be afraid to risk my life now. It''s okay. That was unnecessary. Han!It''s completely unnecessary!And while I''m at it, if I may ask you to do one more thing and stop caring so much-- What do you get? Isn''t it about time you stopped being a crim ''sir'', ma-na-na-na-na-na-na? ''Yes, sir. Crim. We smiled at each other. Just then, the Kentrion revealed its massive frame. It turned in our direction and blasted at us from the end of the street. "Gladius! At my signal, my trusty partner also shook his massive body and stepped forward. I dared to stand up to the rushing Kentrion. Kentrion would not be able to avoid this and advance. That''s why I chose the narrow street as my point of engagement. However, Kentrion''s nature does not allow him to bypass the houses standing on either side of him by destroying them. Gladius took advantage of the design of his thick, low center of gravity physique to catch Kentrion''s assault with a perfectly solid body. It is a rivalry between the strength and power of the giant golems, but if it is a power game, then Gladius is still the winner. And then Krim and I cast a flurry of spells to support them with enhanced magic. "Moura-a-nou-a-ware pre-nun... "''Blessed art thou,'' says God. ''Bless thee...'' Si tilt-ren-e-no-genk-tilt-ha... "God said. ''Thou art under my protection''... ''Koon un i kar kel kel noo e sis...'' ''God said. ''All that threaten thee shall fear my majesty, and shall shun thee...''... As a practitioner of magic, I''ve been practicing spell chanting for a long time. It''s a good thing that you can''t get away with it, because no matter how powerful your magic is, no matter how powerful your magic is, if you can''t trigger a spell at the critical moment, you''re powerless. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this. Is she a practical thinker like me, or is she old, or both? She''s a very dependable old woman! I used a strengthening spell to imbue both of Gradius''s fists with destructive magic, increasing his status in Strength and Speed. The Mithril Golem, Gradius Mk-II, has a ridiculously high resistance to enemy attacks, weaknesses, and state magic compared to the first Steel Golem, but it also has the disadvantage that it doesn''t take well to my enhanced magic. However, it goes without saying that it''s definitely better to do this than to do nothing at all. The monk''s use of enhanced magic such as Breath, Divine Armor and Divine Shield is limited to increasing the target''s defense and survival abilities. However, for this reason, they are more effective than the Magic Armor and Magic Shield learned by wizards. Moreover, it doesn''t matter if the target is a human or an all-missile golem, it will have the same effect. I''m sure you''ll find that the properties of a wizard and a monk are that much different, even if they are the same enhancement magic. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what kind of enhancement magic is used to support Gladius, and we''ve discussed beforehand which one to use. After receiving Kentrion''s rush, we stopped each other''s feet, and Gladius, who had been firing gut-to-gut blows between heavyweights, finally got the upper hand due to our buffs. The pair of fists of Gladius are more effective in dealing damage than the great sword wielded by Kentrion''s upper body in youth form and the spear wielded by his upper body in maiden form, but the pair of fists of Gladius are more effective in dealing damage. This Gladius Mk-II is also a battle golem forged with the Twin Fist Spirit, a composite item dropped from Delvenbro. ''''Twin Fist! At my command, Gladius activates the Skill. He raises both of his unbalanced, rugged fists and sprinkles his right side with hot air and his left side with cold air. Then he slams his left and right fists together. With an uncommon impact, Kentrion''s huge body, which is several sizes larger than Gladius, shakes from the base. I''m going to prepare an attack spell to bring it to a close. But Kentrion is not going to be left unattacked either. The upper half of the body in the form of an old man raises his staff high. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about. It''s a good idea to have a good time. Although it''s only a faint scratch for me at level 36, Krim''s damage was serious. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time in this area. The old man''s upper body rests on the bulk and he is about to unleash his next thunderbolt at us. The--. I''m not a wholesaler, you know! Ramsey speared at the right time. No, a horizontal "spear" might not be correct. Because what he was using was a crossbow. Moreover, he was sniping from the second floor of a private house that Kentrion could never touch. As expected of a legendary adventurer. Ramsey''s skill was solid, and he expertly hit the staff that Kentrion raised. The damage he dealt against the level 25 Silver Golem was negligible, but he was able to blur the aim of the lightning strike. It was aimed at our rear guard, and it was deflected in a different direction. The upper half of Kentrion''s old man''s body persistently tried to aim at me and Krim, but each time Ramsey sniped his staff with his crossbow, deflecting and nullifying the lightning strike. A crossbow is not inherently capable of continuous fire due to its structure. However, Ramsey and the triplets, including Ted, had one of these, and by using them in rotation, they could shorten the interval between shots. That''s right, while Ramsey readies one of his guns and aims and fires, the triplets each desperately pull a hard string to load a new arrow. This sniping to block the Kentrion''s lightning attack and the four-stage crossbow rapid-fire were both conceived by me and finally developed with the help of the experienced Ramsey, who gave me some fine-tuning advice. Of all of Kentrion''s attack methods, this lightning strike is the most troublesome, and it''s a winning strategy that I prepared in anticipation of that. It fell into the picture, beautifully. ''''You''ve won!'''' I dare to make a big statement. If I was fighting solo like I had been, there was no need to do so, but now I felt it was necessary. It occurred to me that I could inspire my friends. At the same time, this is a message to Krim. It''s as good as winning now, he said, so just go into a safe house and chant your magic from there. Indeed, if one of them isn''t out in the street, Kentrion will lose sight of the intruder and run off again to somewhere else (the Guardians won''t determine that it''s an intruder if it''s just Gladius the golem). Then the only person who can play the role of going out and fighting is me, who is high on the ''level''. But the stubborn woman was not willing to let that happen. I''m sure you''ll find that a lot of the magic of the monks has to be touched for it to be effective," she said, refusing to give up standing next to me. Even now, Krim snickered and rejected my far-fetched suggestion of retreating. ''If you''ve won, there''s no need for me to turn tail. Right? Then he patted me on the back as hard as he could and cast Cure Paralyze, a spell that requires contact. The damage to me from the lightning strike is insignificant, but Krim carefully heals me from the very mildly bad status of numbness I was experiencing. Thanks to the devoted heel of this stubborn but compassionate monk, the first woman I ever met, we will never lose a battle. Well, it''s your turn, Magnus! Yeah, I''m on it. I got it. I prepare my attack magic again. It''s not just one or two shots, it''s a series of preparations. Thanks to the cooperation of everyone here, including Gladius, I''m able to focus on everything I do. Now, it''s time to settle this! I''m sure that Kentrion''s magic resistance is high, but it''s nowhere near as high as that of Delvenbro, the best level 40 monster in the world. Then there is no reason why my magic, which defeated the Demon Fist General, should not be able to defeat Kentrion! "Si tilt on noo-el! I devastated the Stone IV, which has the Blowing Attribute, and I didn''t stop until I crushed Kentrion. I didn''t stop until I crushed the Kentrion. Yes!We won!We really did win! Magnus!You''re a real, ridiculous wizard! I have to take my hat off to him. No, it''s all thanks to everyone else that we won so easily. The triplets leapt out of the house and raved about it, to which I replied frankly. In the meantime, Krim has been shrewdly picking up the drop item, Ancient Alavana Refined Silver, for me to collect. I''ll have to ask Bazelph to synthesize it again at some point. Ramsey, on the other hand, was mute. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. ''Let''s go,'' I put my hand on his shoulder and Ramsey also responded with an affirmative nod of the head. And this old man never again looked back at his former companion''s avenger (Kentrion). 38-Episode 10: Excavation! Excavation! Excavation! Even though it was an ancient ruin with a completely different architectural style, the streets were normally cobbled. In the middle of a mere street, with nothing out of the ordinary or marked, Cain''s remains were scattered about. On the cobblestones, unable to return to the dirt, along with his dry sword and armor. After defeating Kentrion, he was finally able to sit down and find them. "I''m sorry, Cain.... I''m sorry, Cain........ Ramsey said, carefully picking up the remains of the boy who had once been his friend, one by one. He didn''t let us get to them. Ramsey didn''t sob, just a single drop of tears in the corner of his right eye. That profile was terribly impressive. After the recovery was over, he immediately opened the Town Gate. We can explore these ruins again at a later date, and that''s exactly what we can do, sit back and do it. For now, he could finally deliver his belongings to Cain''s mother. I can give him a burial in his hometown. We watched Ramsey as he headed alone to Cain''s birthplace, and we watched in silence as he took up lodging and waited for him to return. The next day, Ramsey returned. "Thanks for everything you guys have done for me," he said. Have you gone through with it? Nothing will ever be settled. But it''s settled for now. Particularly Mr. Magnus, thanks to you. Ramsey bowed deeply and said Ramsey bowed his head deeply and said, "You''ve taken care of me this far. And now, goodbye.... Mm. So.... Yes. You are the guide to explore the ruins, aren''t you?I''ll take care of it. I will show you everywhere you go. And I will bring you back alive. Thank you, Master Ramsey. Hmm. Hmmm, no, let''s not do that to each other, shall we? That''s what you do to this old lady, right?From now on, let''s be friends, and let''s not hold back. Magnus. Okay, Ramsey. We shook hands firmly. Then Crim started to speak. Pushing Ted and the other triplets out of the way. Well, then, I guess these kids are officially one of us. "Hey, hey, old lady, are you okay? Shut up, old man. I can vouch for your character, don''t I? But it''s up to you to get these chickens back home in one piece, Returner. ......... ''And we''ll bring you back alive''?No need to get fancy. A wizard as good as Magnus would do just fine without you. Isn''t that right?You''re a legendary adventurer, Ramsey, if you''re going to turn these chickens into top-notch adventurers! I understood what Krim was trying to say, and I understood what he was trying to say. Ramsey had tried to make Cain his successor and failed. He lost him. It was so traumatic that the adventurer retired as well. Now, at my request, Ramsey is going to make a comeback. But it was only in return to me, and it didn''t wipe out Ramsey''s trauma. That''s why Krim is telling Ramsey to try and raise him this time. Only then will he be able to do the real thing, the real punishment for Cain. "Ted. "Ted. Ted." "Mud. Of course, if you''re afraid, you can''t tell me about this. The old bastard failed to raise a boy once. What''s to keep you from going along? No, Mr. Krim. If you can, please include us in your group. We know we''re not good enough, but we''ll do anything! We''re in love with you guys!I''ll follow you to hell! It''s not my intention to make you grow up. That was the moment when the six of us (and one of us) became a real party. The legend of Ramsey wasn''t over, because together, we were going to create a new legend. Because together, we''re going to create a new legend!We''re all going to be legendary adventurers! The most bossy of the triplets, Lad, said this to me in a jubilant manner. But I had a feeling that these words would come true sooner or later. . Our search for the ruins began. We began with the ruins of Tabla, where we easily made it to the deepest level, defeated the Boss Guardian and obtained the Spirit of Efreet. Likewise, in the ruins of Membes we got the Absolute Air, in the ruins of Tartar we got the Book of Enhancing Magic Amplification, and in the ruins of Corinth we got the Long Robe of Gale and Hazy Wind. All of these were rank A or higher rare items. In order to get the remaining Eight Demon Generals or to defeat the Demon King, I had to use my "strategy book" to find what I wanted, and then I aimed to excavate the ancient ruins where they were lying dormant. It''s a difficult group of ancient ruins that require a second-class search permit to enter any of the ruins, but we didn''t have to. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one, but I''m not the only one. What was particularly surprising to me was the effectiveness of the triplets at the party. They were the real mood-makers. Thanks to them, we were able to continue our exploration of the ruins with a smile on our faces, even if it was just hard, hard work. It''s a far cry from the cushy parties we spent with Eugene, Hilde, and Misha every day for several months. It was a refreshing change for me, since that was all I knew about parties. Even though we had the "Strategy Guide," if it weren''t for this group of people, we wouldn''t have been able to achieve such great results in such a short period of time. Of course, the tremendous value of the information in the guidebooks is unchanged. Thanks to the perfect map, we can explore every hidden room in the book. In fact, we can even search for entire undiscovered ruins with the help of this book. We have discovered one after another a group of ruins that had been buried under the sand and left for 500 years without anyone finding them, and reported them to the present Ministry of Archaeological Explorations in Alabana. There are various privileges for the first finder. Otherwise, no one would report it and try to monopolize it, or worse, they might lose their lives during the search. In that case, the remains that were discovered might end up being hidden and abandoned for hundreds of years again. As the current Alabana, it is obvious that we want to avoid that. The first of the perks is an enormous favor. Me, Krim, and Ramsey aren''t particularly happy about it, but the triplets were overjoyed. Of course, as usual, it was a fair head split. Secondly, for three months only, we would be able to gain command of the other adventurers who would be exploring the ruins. Of course, that doesn''t mean we can''t have the magic item all to ourselves. The other adventurers would be gone, and in the end, the command authority would be useless. That''s why we need to make sure that everyone in the group is satisfied with the leadership. But this was a great perk for me. After all, undiscovered ruins are already a danger zone full of guardians. And there''s not a lot of "magic items" lying around. I can''t afford to explore every single one of those places carefully!--So, we''re going to take command of the sixth and seventh levels, and we''re going to exterminate and subdue the guardians at once with a sea of men and women. The magic items we gain in the process will be distributed fairly, under the supervision of the Ministry of Ruins Exploration. The adventurers who participated in the operation were all beaming. While they lost their motivation to work for the time being, we would set out to search the remaining depths of the ruins and get the rare item I wanted. I''ve gathered a bell of sea breeze, Angel Hairou, Demon''s Stone, Demon''s Vase: Empty, and more. The grimoire, Shade IV, Acid IV, Petrification II, and many other lost magic items that I wanted to get my hands on. I quickly learned Wind IV and Manabort IV, which I had reached a level where I could learn them. The third perk was that the ruins would be named after the discoverer. This is the most unimportant. ''''--That''s why, let alone ''Crim''s Ruins'', is it okay to say ''Ted''s Ruins'' and ''Lad''s Ruins'' and ''Mud''s Ruins''...?'''''' I''m only finding them because of the books Magnus has with him. I have to admit, I''m flattered. That''s all right. Otherwise the whole of Aravana would be the ''Ruins of Magnus''. ''Haha!That''s going to get a lot of travelers lost! Crim laughed outright, but it wasn''t a laughing matter to me. By the way, Ramsey had a ruin bearing his name long ago. It''s also the most difficult site to enter without a "special permit". Whenever we do this, we have to attack it, and if we don''t, we can''t. Of course, in between continuing to explore the ruins, I was also taking "days off". I couldn''t have my friends working so hard, either. Every time I had a day off, I would use the Town Gate to go see Aria. But first we''d meet and talk business. Of the magic items we obtained, we''ll be supplying all the unused items to her Malm Trading Company. My father is overjoyed that Magnus-san has allowed us to receive an ample supply of amazing and that we can''t help but make money! I''m telling you, just this once.I plan to stop exploring the ruins once I''ve collected everything of note. I know that. I know that. I make sure my father knows that. But that''s besides the point. A good merchant never lets a business opportunity pass him by. Yeah, business is tough. I nodded greatly. We were walking hand in hand through the streets of the royal capital, Laxtia. I don''t actually know where we were going, leaving it up to Aria. By the way, where is this going? By the way, thanks to Magnus-san''s wholesale business, my sales have been skyrocketing lately. My father gives me a generous bonus. Instead of answering the question, Aria spoke as if it was irrelevant. No, it was too soon to think it was irrelevant. ''Yes, we''ve arrived,'' Saying that, Aria directed me to a nondescript, detached house with a garden. ''''A ... private house style restaurant?'''' No, sir. It''s our house. Last day, I wanted to buy it. Even I was appalled. With my hand in hand, Aria shows me around the interior. She is the daughter of a wealthy merchant, Marum, and she is a good judge of what to expect from a skilled merchant in her teens. It was a wonderful property. But I had a Buddha''s smile on my face the whole time they showed me around. ''Guess what Mr. Magnus has in mind? Aria chuckles in amusement. ''''A new house before we were married, seriously...'''' You are correct. ''''That''s fine. It''s just like Magnus-san said, it''s a ''now only'' stirrup. Well that''s one way to think about it. Aria is a very dainty girl, but there is a part of her that is stiff or half-bold. ''''Of course, I haven''t changed my mind. And that I''ll wait all the way until Magnus-san is clear and dies the demon king. But--'''' But? Can''t you at least have a taste of honeymoon first? I''m not a match for you at all... Thus, we had one more date spot where we could relax every "holiday". It''s certainly an oopsie to have Aria serve you a home-cooked meal and to be able to make out without worrying about being seen. The next day, Alavana uses the Town Gate again to travel to the town of Bevel, where her friends are waiting for her at an inn. There, her friends are waiting for her at an inn. Did you have a good time last night? Rudd teases me, and I give him a glare. The reason I didn''t take a big bite out of it was because it wasn''t worth it. We''ve been using this inn as our base for a week when a secret messenger appeared out of the blue. You are accompanied by Magnus-sama, aren''t you?As a matter of fact, my Lord wishes to invite you to join him. Even Ramsey and Krim were blindsided as the name of that "Lord" was carefully overheard. Who was it - it was His Royal Highness Princess Farah. 39-Eleventh Episode: Princess Fara of Alabana ''Hello, I am sorry to call you here unexpectedly, Master Magnus. I should have come to you myself, but I''m afraid I could not. I could not. Princess Farah first apologized at the opening. In fact, I was wondering if she would contact me soon. If not, it would be a bit of a pain, but I was thinking that I would make arrangements to visit her. In reality, however, Princess Farah invited me to visit her earlier than I had imagined. It''s a true testament to her excellence as an imperial family. However, since we don''t deliberately reveal the to others, we never expected her to say, "I knew you''d come. I couldn''t say, "I knew you were coming. I''ve been waiting for you. No, I don''t mind. The fact is, if you were to have yourself at the inn, you''d be in for a rude awakening. Hmmm, I appreciate that. Fara is as friendly and welcoming as ever, a perfect mix of bubbly and friendly, and she welcomes us with a friendly attitude. And yet, she has a gracefulness that makes you understand at a glance that she is of noble blood. To a foreigner, she is dressed in the traditional loungewear of the Alabama people, which to a foreigner would be like wearing underwear. Moreover, today, she is not even wearing a coat of thin silk, perhaps a message to open her collar. It''s a good thing that they''re wearing traditional Alabama loungewear as well as underwear, or perhaps it''s a message that they''re going to open up their chest collars, or maybe they''re not even wearing thin silk. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. You''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than that. By the way, is everything all right here, Your Highness Fara? ''At least it won''t cause any trouble if I''m a burglar, and I''ve got a full security detail. I want you to feel at ease, Lord Magnus. And your companions, too. The place Princess Farah had designated for the meeting was a first-class restaurant in an upscale downtown area. It was small, but because of that, every inch of the restaurant could be seen. In particular, the seat we were invited to is like a mezzanine, which provides an unobstructed view of the first floor and the entrance. Currently, it is reserved for Princess Farah, and those eating on the first floor are all SS disguised as ordinary guests. I''m sure you''ll find no chairs or tables on the mezzanine level. A luxurious carpet was spread out and I sat down on a cushion. The common style of eating in Alavana is to gather in a circle around the food, which is placed directly on the carpet. Yes, it is common in this country for bars and restaurants to use chairs and tables, but it is just for convenience of cleaning and to let several groups of customers eat at the same time. Originally, the traditional style was to sit in the Kurumaza. In the homes of the people, the rush mats are used instead of the rugs and the cushions are often missing, but the dining style is the same as that of the princes. Look around, everyone!How do you feel about this spit-roasted lamb? You can''t get enough of it. You can tell just by looking at it that it''s roasted to perfection. Hey, old lady. You''re a very old man with a nasty mouth. Han!Shut up, old man, who''s been depleted to his appetite! But we didn''t get invited down here for a free meal. Hahaha, that''s all right. If you don''t eat it, there''s no point in having it ready for you. I hope you enjoy it. Princess Farah, who sat next to me, was watching the exchange between Krim and Ramsey and laughing with real enjoyment. But that was as far as she, as an ''imperial family'', could go in acting innocent. At first, Princess Farah had been sitting cross-legged like a boy. Then she changed her posture and sat on her side. A little closer to me, and she''ll be in a supple position. And if I hadn''t said anything, Princess Farah would have leaned in closer. What is it that you want to ask me to do, even if you have to leave the capital city and come to see me in secret? I asked in a curt voice, trying to stay ahead of the curve. In my mind, I thanked Aria as much as I could for her. If I was the same old me - back when I was not very good at socializing, much less getting used to women at all - I''m sure I would have been thrown into a tailspin by Princess Farah''s blatantly flirtatious behavior. I would have been so elated that I would have foolishly lost my ability to think and let Princess Farah take the lead in conversation. But now I''m no longer moved by the fact that I''m about to be slipped by a stunningly beautiful woman, or that she''s pushing me in a position that emphasizes the deep cleavage of my breasts. Meeting Aria had made me grow as a person. She made me grow as a person. I''m sure Princess Farah realized her share of inadequacies in my cold-hearted attitude. She returned to her jaw-dropping posture again and began to speak in a breezy tone, keeping an appropriate distance from me. ''Do you know of a town called Narreus, Lord Magnus?'' That''s the big town three minutes south of Bevel, right? ''What about the troops we''ve sent from the capital (Alabang) there now stationed there? Yeah, I''ve heard the rumors. You''re lying. The truth is, I knew about it from the information in the Strategy Book. However, I changed my tone to one of coldness and listened intently to Farah''s story. It''s because I don''t despise her, even if she''s imitating me as a color gimmick. The cold attitude is simply a sign to let her know that she is not embarrassed and that it is pointless. In fact, I was even impressed with Princess Fara for going that far. Yes, she did not go to the extent of setting up the color scheme for unwarranted self-interest. I''m sure she has a noble cause, and she''ll do anything to achieve it - she''s willing to use me, and I''m willing to use her "woman''s weapon" - that''s what she''s prepared to do. It is. It is probably Princess Farah''s belief that this is the duty of a woman born into the imperial family. I''ve got a gag order in place, and I can''t say it out loud. There is a horrible anomaly happening in the Kakral region further south of Nareus. Hmm. What do you mean? There are several towns and villages that have been lost. "Ho. Isn''t a person missing? No, it''s not. It''s a town and a village. Towns and villages, uprooted and wiped out by their inhabitants. Peddlers, travellers and adventurers noticed them and reported them to the authorities, but at first they thought they had misread the map and were lost in the desert. It was a natural decision. But they were able to travel according to the map. It was the towns and villages that were different from the map. Well, that''s a big deal. It''s a venerable problem for the residents who disappeared and for Alavana, who lost the town and village. And it''s a big problem for me(s) and(s) too. Because there are Ramsey''s ruins in the Kakral region. Yes, it''s one of the most difficult ruins that I must capture at some point. I need a certain magic item to defeat the Eight Devils lurking in Alavana. But if the towns and villages of Kakral region continue to disappear and the base camp town is in turmoil, it will be impossible to explore the ruins. "Do we have a deal, Mister Magnus? I was just about to suggest that. Well, that''s good for you. Yeah. His Highness always talks so fast, it helps me too. I''m not sure we can really afford an army to solve this problem. So I want to ask for your help in saving the country of Rakstad. For free, of course. Yes. I know your highness isn''t the least bit stingy. I''ll get you a special certificate for your work on a major case. How about that? Yes, sir. I agreed with a resounding yes. With this, I''ll be able to use the "Request of Princess Farah: The Disappearing Town and Village!Save the Kakral Region! The sub-event is established and starts. That''s right, the reason I expected Princess Farah to ask me soon is because I had actually seen the existence of this beforehand. No, coming from the client, this princess is really excellent, and she''s very quick to talk to me. However, it was Princess Farah who was full of glee. Thank you, Lord Magnus! She was suddenly playing with me. He hugged me with his ample breasts, cupping my face in his arms. "Your Highness! ''Hahaha, I was just happy and impressed. Forgive me. When I bellowed in protest, Princess Farah said without taking offense. Totally, I was done. This is indeed unexpected. ''''But I''m sure most men wouldn''t feel bad about being embraced by me, would they? That means there are exceptions. And where is the good Master Magnus, if I may ask? He asked, and I nodded my head with a Buddha''s smile. I didn''t want to blow the whistle on Aria, but I didn''t know what kind of mischief I could get into if I kept it from her. ''''Hmmm, that was a bad idea,'''' ''I hope you will be reminded of this. Thanks to your highness'' shenanigans, I''m now scratching my head as to what to report to her and how to get her to forgive me. ''My God!Do you mean to tell me you''re going to report every single lawful thing? There are no sinful things in my mind. But when they are concealed, they are reluctantly relegated to an empty hole in my heart. They are very dependent on me, which I have to take with me to my grave. It''s very sinful. ''Hmmm, well, well, this is something to be envious of. Hmm? ''Your opponent, you mean. It is a woman''s happiness to have an honest man like Lord Magnus as a good man. So I say I envy you. Well, it''s kind of an open question. ''No, that''s the one thing I didn''t expect you to mean, ha ha ha! Princess Farah smiled pleasantly. It was the same carefree smile that she had shown to Krim at first. That''s why I''m not afraid of it. We''ve talked about it, and now we''re ready to eat. However - I was never full. The intruder appears and says, "Where is Princess Farah? "Where''s Princess Farah?"The Six Stars of the Upright Guardians are part of the Six Stars, and Brown, the leader of the Iai, will command you to help us defeat the corruption in the Imperial Court. With a gloomy voice, a skinny swordsman comes slashing through the front door. And what''s more. "Is Ramsey the Legendary Adventurer around?I''m going to need you to lend your strength to us, the U.S. Army Corps of Engineers. Even if you say no, Titin here from the Dance of Death will force you to come with us. With a s*xy voice, a bewitching woman in a dancer''s uniform came slashing through the kitchen door. Crim blurted out at the unsettled atmosphere that was quickly arising. It''s a good thing we''re in trouble, isn''t it? I completely agreed with that. I''m just about to get my hands on the Special Class Permit, and there''s no way I''m going to let you get in my way! 40-Twelfth Episode: The Six Stars of "Yukoku Giyudan" "The Ungoku Volunteers" is lightly mentioned in the "Strategy Book" in relation to Alavana as follows. ''An illegal organization formed five years ago. They attacked the wealthy merchants and nobles of Alabarna in the name of their cause of sorrow. In reality, they are bandits who rob goods at will and get drunk on violence. The majority of its members are hoodlums. In addition to a cadre known as the Sixth Star, there is a mysterious leader. Their true identity is the Crown Prince''s Haidar. The two men who had just attacked me seemed to be two of those six stars. The middle-aged, overly skinny man with a saber strapped to his waist is the brown of the Iai. From the color of his unhealthy pale skin and the sound of his name, he doesn''t seem to be an Alaberner. In fact, this country is full of adventurers and crumbling adventurers from other countries. This guy might be the end of the line. On the other hand, there is a woman of strange age, dressed in a nearly nude dancer''s uniform, who is Tittin of the Dance of Death. She has a genuine style, but the plainness of her face is not fully disguised by her flashy makeup. "Titing?Why are you here? That''s what I''m talking about, Brown! And for some reason, they looked at each other and seemed surprised to see each other. ''Attachi finally grabbed the information that Ramsey was in town and rushed over! Well, that''s just great news. I''ve been chasing after Princess Farah for a long time, and now I have a chance to assassinate her, and I''m here. Okay. Let''s just do our jobs, shall we? Right. We''ll bring back good news for our leader. Titin and Brown nodded at each other, and at the same time, Guillory looked up at us upstairs. To be precise, Titin was staring at the only old man in the store (Ramsey) and Brown was staring at the precious face of Princess Farah as a target. ''Oh dear, of all things, you two don''t need to be here at once, do you? It''s more than just a coincidence that the timing of the attacks happened to coincide with each other, it''s bad luck for us. Crim and Ramsey sigh with the kind of wretched sigh that is only possible for those who have mastered this thing called life. Meanwhile, the guests from the twenty people dining downstairs are all Princess Farah''s SS in disguise. They all drew their pocket swords and attacked at once in order to defeat the miscreants who appeared out of nowhere. They were well trained. So there was no delay and hesitation in their actions. As a result, it shortened their lifespan. ''''Only those who want to die should step forward. "Cute little guy. As soon as Brown and Titin laughed, countless sword lights flashed. So--. Brown put his hand on the thing at his waist. The next second that anyone would have thought so, an unplugged sword was running. With the slightest flash, he killed five of the SS with a single blow. He dealt with the throat whistles of all of them with precision, swiftness and cleanliness. And Brown has already put his saber back in its scabbard as if nothing had happened. It was a terribly quiet and brilliant move. So much so that the five men who had been hit had no idea why they were dying. On the contrary, Titin''s groping was flamboyant and vivid. A woman with revealing skin and great style, holding a crescent sword (scimitar) in both hands, danced around slashing the SS as if she were cutting them to pieces. It''s a beautiful move, but the sight of the SS hands flying, feet flying, necks flying and blood spurting is nothing short of horrific. As the SS, they must be pretty good at what they do. There were twenty of them, but they were cut down in the blink of an eye by a mere two "Ungoku Volunteer Corps" officers. ''''Ugh. What strength! I had heard it from the sound of it, but.......so much for a six-star! Princess Farah grits her teeth as her subjects are cut down. ''Please stay here, Princess!We''ll make a breakthrough! Wait, wait, wait, wait. "Magnus takes care of the princess, okay?And Crim and Ramsey, too! "Ted, Rudd, Mud!Don''t get lost in the blood! Thanks to you, I''ve gotten through a lot of rough spots in my life. I''m going to show you that we''re not what we used to be. You know, you''re a bunch of sycophants in front of your beautiful daughter. The triplets run downstairs without listening to me or the two elders to stop them. Even if I wanted to chase them, I couldn''t leave the place without leaving Princess Farah''s guards. ''''I''m going to go as fast as I can from the beginning. Please be prepared! ''Yoo-hoo, sister!You''ll be playing with us!I mean, this is a case where you''re allowed to push him down and squeeze his tits with all the momentum you have! Brother, no matter how badly I felt for the princess, I was just too lazy... d*mn, you''re an idiot. You''re an idiot. So, why don''t you go play with these cute little brats for me? Sorry, Titine. It''s all yours. The triplets and the two stars collided head-on. No, just before they collided, Brown slipped through the triplets with a slimy gait and ran up to the mezzanine where me and Princess Farah were, without a sound of footsteps. And Tittin''s sword dance toyed with the triplets. Without cutting a single thin layer of skin, he slashed the clothes the triplets were wearing and stripped them naked. ''''Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!'''' ''Ahahahahahaha!Looking good, boys!The ones with their bras down are lousy, but hey! Tittin laughs hysterically at the fact that it''s a kessak. The actors were too different (but that''s probably why they didn''t lose their lives as well). The strategy book is detailed in detail - exploring the ruins will certainly give you experience. Exploring an uncharted floor, killing a guardian, obtaining a magic item, and the more difficult the ruins are, the more experience is attached to each of these actions. However, for a level 36 me, there had never been any real "difficult" ruins before. That''s why I only received a very small amount of "experience value". At the same time, since I was the mainstay of the party as a level 36, the amount of experience gained by the other members of the party was greatly reduced. According to the strategy book, "Power leveling is difficult in this world. As a result, the system of the cruel world sees it as a series of great adventures for the triplets, but in reality, they are just piggybacking on me. It doesn''t matter how much our mental health is helped by Ted and the rest of the mood-makers, including his good-naturedness, there are no extenuating circumstances, and they don''t add much to our experience. As a result, their Experience Level is still 11 for Ted and no more than 10 for his brothers. In comparison, this woman, Titing, is estimated to be at a level of nearly 20. Moreover, the skill she''s been using for a while now - as you can guess from her name, is it called the Dance of Death? --I''m sure you''ve got a great deal more to say. It is thought to be an enhanced variant of the sword dance, a skill that can be learned by warriors whose sub occupation is the dancer. With me and Krim''s enhanced magic, if I buffed him to the fullest, he would have been able to fight more....... ''''Can''t we just focus on the downstairs (did)?'''' Brown had already reached the mezzanine floor. How could he afford to be around other people?He smiled thinly. ''Hey, Magnus. This one''s not good. Crim warns me, in a whisper. We''ve already explored a number of ruins and adventured together. I can easily see what he means. If I use attack magic in this store, the damage to the surroundings will be immeasurable. That said, I''m concerned about whether I can fight against this powerful enemy without flashy magic. ''''Huh, do you want to whisper and consult?It''s useless. Brown put his hand on his hip. It seems that this guy is a master of the skill called "iai". I''m sure this is also a reinforced derivative of the skill called "unannounced striking", which can be learned by warriors whose sub-occupation is as an assassin. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. "You think you don''t need to die to protect the princess? Brown looked dubious. That would be true. I''m probably only a wizard by all appearances, because I''ve advanced myself into a position like a vanguard. You are a fool. But there will be no mercy. Brown''s right hand, gripping the handle of his saber, moved with misty speed and a flash of sword light flashed. The special iai is unleashed, aiming for my throat flute. I took that thing and..... !!!?!??? Brown is exasperated. Dressed in a saber-wearing outfit, he forgets to put it back in its original sheath and freezes like a stone. I guess he never dreamed that the wizard would evade him. Oh well, it can''t be helped. You can''t blame them for not dreaming that a level 36 wizard, and a singular example of a wizard with full status doping, is right in front of them. It was like running into a wild boss monster in the city. You must have reached level 20 or something, right? Oh, yeah I''m 19. Brown, whose mind must be blank with shock, answers my confirmation that he doesn''t have to answer. You''re level 19, huh? You can''t even compare to Eugene when it comes to being a "warrior". You can''t even compete with me for a single melee battle. And now I''ve obtained a rank A magic item from the ancient ruins and am equipped with it. This is an excellent item that dramatically increases evasion power, but it also has special effects. I used this function as soon as I could. Brown''s eyes widened in astonishment. "What?Oh, whoa?Whoa, whoa, whoa?? Now he will see me in multiple layers of blurred vision. He or she doesn''t know which is the real me and which is the afterimage of me, and is probably at a loss as to where to focus his or her aim. It''s not just the real thing and the afterimage, but also the second sword to cut down all of them together, but it''s a big swing, and it''s easier to avoid than the first sword. The special effect of Oborooroorooro''s long robe, which creates an afterimage and bewitches the opponent, is extraordinary. I''m not going to call you stupid, but I won''t tolerate you. But I won''t condone it. I struck Brown with the Great Sorcerer''s Wand, made of mithril. I don''t need the skill. The overwhelming level and status difference between us makes it possible to beat him until he''s unconscious. And there''s no need for magic against this guy. And it was settled downstairs as well. Titin was on a roll and was playing with the triplets, who had no choice but to defend themselves against the war, not letting them live and not killing them-- Don''t move or you''ll die. Or you''ll die. Before he knew it, Ramsey had crept up behind Titin like a shadow and snapped a cold knife against his neck. ''''Bah, silly..... I can''t believe that this a**h*le couldn''t even detect a sign....... Maybe you haven''t learned your lesson. The legendary - level 22 adventurer said in a cold voice. Titin had no choice but to throw away both scimitars and surrender. So this was another different actor. So, after all, the fact that there is not much information about the U.S. Army''s "Ungoing Volunteer Corps" in the "Strategy Book" is proof that they are not that great of a bunch. The fact that there are separate sections in the Important Persons List for the Crown Prince Heydar, the leader of the shadows, and the six stars, the six stars, is proof that they are not a very important group. There''s not a single letter about Brown or Tittin (and maybe Bazin from the Hot Air Sword). There was no way I or Ramsey could lose to such people. But Princess Farah came to us in gratitude and dismay. After asking Krim to heal the SS who had survived, and instructing those who had recovered to capture the two stars, she took care of the necessary matters. "Master Magnus. I am sorry that the assassins who targeted me have gotten you involved. And I can''t thank you enough for saving my life in such a dangerous situation. No, Your Highness. Don''t mind me. They were trying to kill my friends. It''s mutual. Hmm.... but why would they want to take custody of Lord Ramsay, if not me, the princess? I know. That''s what I do. There is only one reason to seek out a legendary adventurer. "The Unguard Volunteer Corps must also want an experienced and skilled guide in order to explore the most difficult ancient ruins. ''''Anyway, Mister Magnus. You are a true powerhouse. If the six stars are ''far above'' my imagination, you are ''far above''. No, my rhetoric may still be insufficient. I''ve sensed such unfathomable depth from Lord Magnus. You''re giving it too much credit. ''You saved my life. I don''t think there''s any such thing as too much praise... well, yeah. Let''s show our gratitude not in words, but in form. Princess Farah handed me a single key as she suddenly lowered her voice so that only I could hear her. What''s the key? The key to my bedroom in the palace of the capital. I''ll pay you back. ''Oh?I''m not saying that just because I allow you to come and go from your bedroom, I''ll allow you to get your bed? G...... Don''t look so sorry. I''ll allow you to share the bed. I didn''t. I don''t want it. It''s a joke. Magnus-dono is not only strong, but cute as well. He''s very charming. Princess Farah gave a mischievous wink. ''It''s a sign that I want you to visit me whenever you have a secret talk or a favor to ask. I won''t ask you for a bedtime story, just take it. Princess Farah teased me so brilliantly that I couldn''t take over a second phrase. I thought Aria had helped me grow up, but I''m still not very good with women! 41-Episode 13: A Generals Command and the Result An army of three thousand men marched through the scorching desert. South and south through the Kaklal region. It is the First Legion, renowned as the most elite in Alavana. Even in this heat, not a single person raises a sound and there is not an inch of turbulence in the ranks. They are the legion that investigates and solves the great problem of the disappearance of towns and villages in this Cakral region day by day. Princess Farah was in the central main body of such an army. Naturally, the surroundings were heavily guarded. And we were accompanying Princess Farah in close proximity to her. Or rather, we were on board the Narsai. I''ve got about four of them in my royal quarters, but I''ve never seen a hovering carpet this big before! And Princess Farah was pleased with the comfortable ride. In fact, there''s still plenty of room for me, Krim, Ramsey, the triplets, and even Gladius'' huge body. But, Princess Sun. It''s not a good idea to feel like a peddler, is it? Mm. I''m sorry, Master Ramsey. I''m usually not allowed to leave the palace. I just got carried away. But you are right. I shall refrain from doing so. No, princess. I don''t have to listen to this old man''s words. I don''t care if you are on the road or not, it won''t affect the case. So you''d better have a good time. ''Hahaha!Lord Krim is truly a unique man. I thought all monks were a spicy bunch, but I''ll have to change that. I''m the one who thought the princesses were all just a bunch of lazy boxers who couldn''t do anything. But I like your airiness! And Crim and Princess Farah are having a chat with each other. I don''t think there''s any point in being impatient on the road either. I''m sure you''ll be able to find your way to the top of the list. That''s him. I knew who caused the disappearance, thanks to the attack book. One of the area bosses in the desert of Kakral is a monster called the Gigant Sand Worm. It is described as a ''gluttonous, all-everything-eating'' monster. The gigant sandworm that lives for ten years goes dormant in the ground for another ten years to become a king sand worm, the king sand worm that lives for a hundred years goes dormant for another hundred years to become a Kaiser sand worm, and the size of the Kaiser sand worm is It is so huge that it even exceeds the town''. In other words, those huge boss monsters are eating the towns and villages. As long as their true identity is known, some people think it''s faster to go looking for them on our own. It''s too sluggish to match the speed of the army''s march. However, it was also true that a political performance of "an army that graduated directly from Princess Farah solved the case" was necessary. Because it''s convenient for me that this honorable, well-spoken Princess Highness has a voice in Alavana''s court. ''First, Lord Magnus. If you''re such a big eater that you attack towns and villages, you might consider this army as a large amount of bait and attack us. Princess Farah makes a nasty face and tells a black joke. But at the same time, the princess hits the nail on the head: she''s not ordinary. Sure, it might be quicker to catch them with bait than for us to look for them in the dark. But I''m not going to use those innocent soldiers as bait for real. If the Kaiser Sandworm shows up, we will strike them alone. I don''t mind if you and your soldiers retreat immediately. Haha, you''re as brave as ever, Master Magnus! Princess Farah, cross-legged on the carpet, slaps her knees and laughs hysterically. But then a voice calls out to her, insolent and tactless, "What do you have to offer? What''s the matter with you? "What is there to be trusted? Have you forgotten the words of His Majesty the Great First Emperor Rasad?''Do not stand by the soothsayers and wizards. They endanger the country. This was said in a sarcastic tone by a general who appeared on a camel with his entourage. His name was Tahar. He was forty-five years old. He had a well-trained, muscular physique, fit for a general. But what about his self-control?Isn''t that a sign that the greasy face of the man who set out for the capital and is now on a mission still indulges in gastronomy every day with only himself and his waistcoat? "Hey, did you say Magnus? How about the fact that I''m Magnus? You want me to tell you something?I don''t trust a crook like you. "Wait, Tahar!Lord Magnus is the avenger of demons, as King Rakstad knows. He''s a hero who saved a nation. You will take back your words. "Shut up, Your Highness!The foolish king of a backward country like Rakstad had it coming to him to be deceived by an impostor. But it''s a pity that the great Prince of Alavana, the Princess of Alavana, would make the same mistake! General Tahar turns to the princess, Princess Farah, and tries to blackmail her. Is he an extremely arrogant man, or is he a loyal vassal who is not afraid to give admonitions? Well, by all accounts, it''s the former. The arrogant man continued to stick his finger in my face. ''''The Kaiser Sandworm and other such things can raise eyebrows, though. I''m sure you''ll remember that even if such a monster appeared, you wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. ...You have a plan in place, don''t you? "What kind of idiot plans to take action against a browbeating story? Tahar laughed loudly and impatiently. ''First, the war requires the courage and patriotism of the soldiers, not petty tricks!And if I inspire you, you will become the greatest warrior under my command, and you will defeat the enemy, no matter who they are! I don''t presume to question your policy, General. But can''t we at least help each other fight?The opponent is a fearsome boss monster. No, I don''t want it!An army, even the strongest of troops can be reduced to a crowdsack by the addition of one weak man. I am well aware of that folly. Do you think I''m the weak link? Who else is out there, impostor!Okay?I''m going to kill you first if you still have that annoying look on your face when the battle starts. If you don''t like it, you can hide behind the Princess'' ass and just watch the battle. I''ve warned you, gentlemen. Tahar fluffed up and said, and the pussies chuckled. Then they moved off again to supervise the other units. ''What a guy, that guy! You don''t even know how strong Magnus is. You''re not very brave. The triplets are angry with me as if it were their own business. I''m just happy to hear that, and I don''t care what Tahar has to say about it. Yes, the weaker the dog, the more barking he does. Eugene was the same. ''I''m sorry, Lord Magnus. At least let me apologize to you. I don''t mind, and it''s not your fault, Your Highness Fara. That''s not the point-- I pointed out my main concern, pointedly. "-- a lot of people are going to die? Princess Farah bites her lip hard when she hears it. I don''t need to point this out to her, I know it very well. I know that, but I can''t help it. She had that look on her face. Crim sighs, sighing, "Oh dear. You are the princess who was put in charge of this army and solving the case, and the general just now was just a chaperone. Then shouldn''t the soldiers listen to you rather than him? ''That is in name only. With the exception of three hundred of the SS who are loyal to myself, the rest of them will only listen to Tahar. What, I heard the First Army is elite and you want me to follow that bastard? It''s because they are the best. He respects the orders of Tahar, the field commander, and silences the words of the princess, who is merely a mere decoration on the mikoshi. Isn''t that natural? Han, that''s ironic. Crim snorts in disgust. Ramsey takes over. ''You can''t convince Tahar himself of this, can you? ''Hardly. That''s one of my son-in-law candidates, out of thirty. Princess Farah began to explain, as if she was fed up. She said-- It is said that the current emperor, the White Powder Bastard, has been increasing the number of candidates for his daughter''s (Fara''s) son-in-law, and he has not been able to make up his mind at all. It seems that he can''t help but feel that those who are plotting to become the son-in-law of the beautiful princess are doing their best to suck up to the foolish emperor. This is the ultimate in stupidity. You can''t decide on a son-in-law for such a reason, and the white powder bastard is foolish enough to keep adding candidates to his list of sons-in-law. The candidates who are desperately trying to get him to choose a son-in-law against such a foolish emperor are also very foolish to the point of ridiculousness. Doesn''t it make you laugh when you imagine it? ''''Tahar must have the heart to bring back the credit for solving this case and be many steps ahead of the other candidates for son-in-law. That''s why he can''t let Lord Magnus mess with him. Besides, inwardly, he may already think he''s my son-in-law. That''s why he might think of me as "his woman" already. So, even more so, they may not listen to you. You''re a man with an arrogant streak... And to think that this is another seed sown by that foolish emperor, it gives me a headache. That white powder bastard is haunting me to no end....... ''''I understand the situation. Then I''d like to ask you to do one thing at least, Your Highness Fara. Come in, Master Magnus. "Order in the name of Your Highness that each of you may, at your own discretion, retreat immediately if it becomes a battle. If at first they do not listen to you, they will not hesitate to flee when the chips are down. Well, it''s the next best thing to saving lives. Of course. Duly noted. But... But? Magnus is a very gentle man, isn''t he? ...nothing. It''s just that there''s no point in laughing at a senseless death. I replied with a budding smile, and His Highness Farah, or rather, even Krim, joined in, looking at me with a grin on his face. If you have something to say, say it! . But I''m so glad I had the next best thing in mind. It was three days later that I thought so. I had finally discovered it while marching through the desert. The Kaiser Sandworm was still crawling toward us, still in the distance. I didn''t think it was real. Alright--all forces, prepare to engage!Set up a vajra formation! Under Tahar''s valiant command, less than 3,000 of his elite soldiers form an orderly and firm formation. On the other hand, we and the SS under Princess Farah were politely moved away from the safety zone to keep an eye on them. Princess Farah said, "If you deem it dangerous, retreat at any time! He only shouted at the soldiers and followed Tahar. Tahar sneered, "If you are trying to be sarcastic, how poorly you are doing it. Han. Well, let''s see what you have to offer. Crim contorts his cheeks sarcastically and we watch the battle from afar. However, the soldiers of the First Army were unquestionably ''men'' who lived up to their elite name. The Kaiser Sandworm was truly huge. It was too huge. Rather than a creature, it was certainly a size that should be compared to a town or village. Even though such a non-standard monster was approaching, they never ran away, but waited in a tight formation. How brave they were!I can''t help but admire it too. ''But alas ... is it sad?'' Ramsey chanted with the face of an old man who had bitten both the sour and the sweet. Yes, because of a single foolish general who couldn''t see reality, their elite soldiers had been turned into wood chips. The Kaiser Sandworm slightly lifted its too huge head. Then, it slammed down on the ground. Just like that, an explosive impact ran through the ground. It was in the same manner as placing a plate on the table and hitting it hard right beside it, the plate bounced upwards. The intrepid soldiers in the immediate vicinity were leapt upward and higher and higher into the sky like a comedy. Many died from the impact of the fall. It had nothing to do with formation, courage, or patriotism. It was as logical as the fact that there was no such thing as an army that could defeat a natural disaster such as a tsunami or a storm. ''Run!This is not a man-made entity! All hands, retreat!Retreat!Retreat! "Obey the orders of the Princess! Because they were intrepid soldiers, they sensed their defeat with that blow and immediately moved to retreat. Moreover, it was an orderly retreat that was possible only because they were brave. My next best plan, as told by Princess Fara, worked, and many were able to escape. Meanwhile, the less brave men were stuck in a sitting position. It was General Tahar and his hunchbacks. ''Oh, no!This is a bad dream!I am Tahar!A great general in charge of the finest first legion of the glorious Alabana Imperial Army!There''s no way I''m going to lose. If he loses, it''s the world!This world is a lie!It''s a bad dream! General Tahar was jittery and squirming on the sand, dripping feces and urine. He was really a man who, until the end of his life, was as blind to reality as a child. I''m not going to tell you to take proper measures, I''m going to warn you. The Kaiser Sandworm was approaching right in front of the good old boy''s eyes. It was about to stomp out with a ''poof'' at any moment. ''''Duh, someone!You''ve got to help me right now!Help me, yeah, yeah, yeah. We hurriedly took the Narusai and went to help. However, we were too far away from the ship. 42-Episode 14 VS Kaiser Sandworm Me, Ramsey, Krim and six of the triplets hightailed it down to Kaiser Sandworm in the Narcissus. This time, Gradius will be away for the night. I''m guarding Princess Fara, who was also sent down in the Narsai. Is everything set up? You can count on me, Mr. Magnus! I''m gonna do the brain teaser. It made me feel better about myself, seeing that big guy. I was satisfied with the answers of the triplets, which seemed to resonate as they struck. This area boss monster''s is a whopping 37. I''ve struggled against a powerful foe called the Bone Dragon before, but it was one level higher than that one. Of course, I''ve grown up since then, but I''m still only level 36. That means the Kaiser Sandworm is even stronger than I am now. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I don''t know if I would have panicked if we''d run into them all of a sudden. This is not the case. I''ll show you the wisdom and civilization of the human race. I mean, this old man even spends his time on the road. Krim drives the "Narsai" in a hateful manner. During this battle, the piloting is left to her. The closer you get to the Kaiser Sandworm, the more you notice its tremendous size. In fact, it was so massive that if you didn''t prepare yourself for it, you might start to panic. And although the Kaiser Sandworm was so huge that it seemed to be moving slowly from a distance, the closer you get to it, the more you realize that it is moving at a pretty good speed, too. The closer you get to him, the faster you can see that he is also moving quite fast. First of all, let''s crush his legs thoroughly! ""Oh!" Everyone responds vigorously to my command. The Kaiser Sandworm is like a caterpillar, with many wart legs in its abdomen. Our plan was to destroy them all with a long-range attack. When Krim sent the Narsai into line with him, we kept our distance and never strayed far from him. Ramsey and the triplets immediately begin sniping at it with their crossbows. The target is so large that they are unlikely to miss. However, because of that, the damage they can inflict is also known by attacking with the crossbow. It''s just a matter of common sense. Naturally, we had prepared countermeasures, too. We had unearthed many ice arrows in many ancient ruins, and we were loaded with them. With these magical arrows, even if the opponent had an unbelievable amount of HP, they could still cause damage that could not be ignored. In addition, the ice arrows will produce a freezing bad status, slowing down the opponent''s movement. Of course, the effectiveness of the ice attribute against this desert monster was discovered in the strategy book. "Fran Ren S.Z.E.L.! I also fire in rapid succession, and sweep the Kaiser Sandworm''s warty legs (warty feet). ''GURUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON!!!! The Kaiser Sandworm wailed for the first time. It was a heavy, low blast that made me think that my belly was going to flip over from the bottom. Then it lifted its upper body, just as the Kaiser Sandworm had done against the First Legion. It slammed into the ground and generated an enormous impact. Da(), it''s a reminder of what''s left! We''re on the Narsai, the hovering carpet, and there''s no way you can feel the impact of our running on the ground. It''s working!He''s in pain!Let''s keep it going! Yes, Mr. Magnus! I''ll have my arrows ready! Shoot and shoot and shoot and shoot until they run out! The triplets are becoming more and more reliable. By working with us, their mental health has been drastically strengthened. Even if the laws of the world don''t recognize them, even if we don''t give them experience, they are certainly growing as people! ''Han, good cheer!But don''t get cocky! As an elder, Crim never fails to nail it. Lately, I''ve come to realize, too. That this old woman''s hateful talk makes sense. And in fact, the Kaiser Sandworm, seeing that the shockwave wouldn''t work, attacked me with a new one. A number of small holes opened up in its side. It was the mouth of the stomach. Even though they were small, they were small in comparison to his massive body, and their actual size would be over a meter in diameter. The Kaiser Sandworm exhaled from its innumerable gullets. It wasn''t just a breath. They were condensed into a cannonbreath, like a shell. Countless wind shells were flying at us. Don''t get shaken off! Krim steered the Narsai hard to the right and left, dodging rainstorms and flying canon breaths. Her skill was impressive, but the Narsai''s superior performance was the most important factor in her success. The other day, Princess Farah praised the Narsai, saying, "I''ve never seen a hovering carpet that big. We had also explored many ruins and had acquired a total of three hovering carpets so far. However, they were all much smaller than the Narsai. Therefore, I decided to sell all three to Aria to use them as transportation for the Malm Chamber of Commerce. But before I sold them off, I had to try something. If there are different sizes of floating carpets, one piece at a time, I wondered what the other performance would be. For example, speed. For example, ease of maneuvering. For example, how easy it is to maneuver. The more we experimented with such things, the more we realized that the Narsai was far superior to other hovering carpets in every respect. The Hovering Carpet is a valuable magic item, and there are only five of them in the entire area of Rakstad. The number of magic items in the collection is unrivalled in other countries, and even the Alabana imperial family owns only four. Even among such rare items, this "Narsai" was even more outstanding. I couldn''t help but remember the face of the original owner, a sultry, somehow bottomless, intelligent man. Narsai, how far do you owe me!I was happy to see that. With the Narsai, we don''t need to be afraid of canon breath. Krim would be in charge of evasive maneuvers, and we would focus on fighting back. After running out of the many ice arrows we had prepared, and when I couldn''t even handle my massive amounts of MP, we finally succeeded in destroying all of the warthogs. The Kaiser Sandworm cannot move another step, it has become a giant figurine. I''ve been waiting for this moment! I chant the spell cheerfully. "Si tilt on noo-el! This is a customized, heavy spell that fivefold increases the power of the spell, gives it a single attack, increases the rate of confrontation, and so on. With the effect of the General''s Ring against the Devil''s Fist, you reserve and stock it in your left hand. "-- Del Ren a franc tilt! And then there''s Wind IV, a lost magic (Lost Magic) found in an ancient ruin. That heavy customization was put on hold/stock in his right hand. Then he put his hands together and made a clenched fist. He raised it straight above his head. The enormous magical power in both fists was mixed up and unleashed in a straight line toward the distant heavens. A moment later - a point in the desert sky where there was not a single cloud shone brightly. It was the brilliance of a star. However, it was too tiny to be called a celestial body. Really small, a lump of rock that even a child could hold. Scholars and astrologers called it a "meteorite. I invited it from far up in the heavens and sent it crashing down, aiming at the Kaiser Sandworm. It is an impossible spell to aim and hit a meteorite with a direct hit. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it. But this time is an exception. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. And the damage from a direct hit is an order of magnitude greater than any attack magic I can use right now. It''s not just a matter of time before a meteorite from the heavens crashes on the Kaiser Sandworm''s back. With a single blow, the tremendous hulking body was pierced through in an instant, drilling a large hole from its back to its belly. Moments later, the tremendous impact from the crash turned into a wave that spread out and blew the flesh and organs from inside the Kaiser Sandworm to the outside. The tremendous giant body was torn to shreds from the inside. The unimaginable digits of HP became zero with a single blow, and the desert monster died out. This is the kind of combined magic that only the magical spirit of Luna City could create. If you look to the legends of the myths, the wind and the earth are combined in this meteo strike - and that''s what the name is said to be. The Alabana soldiers, who were in the process of retreating, all stopped to watch this great magic. They are supposed to be intrepid soldiers who have been thoroughly trained to keep their feet moving no matter what, but this was such a shocking sight that they stopped in their tracks. They stood there stunned, as if they had witnessed a mythical story in reality. Just then, Princess Farah, in her own words, shouted a command. "Praise to Magnus-dono, the demon king''s avenger, for his god-like magic! Immediately, three thousand people''s cheers and praise exploded. . After killing the Kaiser Sandworm, my level is now 37. It''s been a long time since I defeated the Demon Fist General in Delbembro''s Demon Castle, and I haven''t been able to level up since. That''s right, when I defeated Tenzen-Delvembro in Laxtia''s castle, I received a decent amount of experience, but I wasn''t able to improve my level. That time, using the undead Delvembro, who was four levels higher than me, had drastically reduced the amount of Experience that should have gone in. Since we were expecting to fight in the palace, our priority was to win with as little damage as possible to our surroundings, and I think our strategy of using the undead was the right one. However, I learned that if I wanted to improve my level efficiently, I had to think about how to fight. Even more so now that there aren''t many bosses with a higher level than me anymore. Next to experience, it''s time to check the drop items... I wonder if those are also called loot (drop items). Krim pointed with a dumbfounded tone. Torn to shreds from the inside, something that hadn''t been fully digested came out of the Kaiser Sandworm''s belly. To my surprise, it was an entire ancient ruin (pyramid). That''s........the ruins of Ramsey. It''s considerably smaller than normal ruins, so there''s no doubt about it. Oh, you mean that monster wasn''t satisfied with just the towns and villages, he even ate the ancient ruins? Circumstantial evidence suggests otherwise. Lucky you!That means the ruins you''re after came from over there! But you can''t get a f*cking SEAL permit, Brother Rudd, can you? Ha-ha. Then we won''t have to worry about it. Princess Fara, accompanied by her sentries and Gladius, came up to us and said. ''''You are now going to explore those ancient ruins, and I am not going to see anything...'''' Are you sure? What you say, Master Magnus. I''m the one who promised to get you a "special permit" as payment for solving this case. Well, that makes it all the difference between being slow and being fast, doesn''t it? After all, this princess is intelligent and knows what she''s talking about. We decided to take her at her word. Let''s go - we''re going to challenge the ruins of Ramsey! 43-Episode 15: Ramsey Ruins Upper Layer The ancient site, named after its first discoverer, Ramsey, was far smaller than normal. Estimates, less than a quarter of the size. That''s because, unlike the usual pyramids, which were towns five hundred years ago, today''s Ramsey''s monuments were used as a military facility to protect an important "key. We need to explore the five levels of Ramsey''s ruins and bring back the key at the very bottom. Therefore, we will try to break in through the entrance near the top (the former watchtower). There are six members, myself, Krim, Ramsey, Ted, and the triplets. Gradius, for some reason, is not with us. On the way, Ramsey gives us a lecture about the structure of the ruins. "Don''t worry, there''s no danger on the first level. ''Oh, really?'' Yes, Ted. There is one level that, like the rest of the ruins, is a town. But it is very small. It seems to have been inhabited by a group of soldiers who were stationed there five hundred years ago. There weren''t many guardians, and as soon as I discovered them, I led the other adventurers in clearing the area. While we were listening to these stories, we were breaking into the interior of the ruins and seeing the town in question. And the triplets got a fright. The triplets were startled. I mean, it''s living there!And a lot of people! There''s no way an ancient Aravana man could have survived.A soldier stationed there! It''s a big deal. It is indeed the most difficult relic to find. Idiots, you guys. Pull your eyes straight out of your head. Krim pointed out in dismay, with the calmness of his age, as expected. Yes, there was no way that the ancient Alavana people could have survived in the ruins for five hundred years. Those people, who lived in the town on one level, were, by all accounts, Alavana people living in the same era as us. And I already had an idea of who they were. The people of the towns and villages devoured by the Kaiser Sandworm, I guess. They must have found these undigested remains in their stomachs and fled immediately. ''Oh, I see!'' My guess was correct. The inhabitants of one level also noticed us coming and immediately rushed over, exchanging information with each other in return for a greeting. ''How dare you people kill that huge monster! ''Is it safe to go outside now! ''Oh. ''On the contrary, there''s His Royal Highness Princess Farah and her army outside. They should be able to protect you now. You may hurry to escape. Oh, thank God! We were tired of living in a cramped, huddled town. I''m on the verge of despair because I''m running out of food to bring in. How I can''t thank you all enough! "We only fought at the request of His Highness Farah. You can thank His Highness for that. No, no, I will never forget to thank you all! But for now, we''ll certainly have to hurry up and get out of here. I have to touch everyone. With that, they ran off to various parts of the town. We should probably get out of the first level before the town gets crowded with retreating people, too. The spiral staircase down to the second level is this way. The self-aware Ramsey will lead us. He is, after all, a man who once reached the deepest level of these ruins. We arrive in front of the mansion, which is said to have been the old central command center with a spiral staircase to the bottom, and we see a strange sight. "Is there anything I can do for you? Oh, shut up!Go home, freak! This is our town now! You''re gonna get us all killed! "I am sorry. I was created to serve you. I was created to serve you. Therefore, I will not accept the order to stop functioning, even if it is for your sake. Is there anything else you want me to do for you? -- and. A magical creature in the shape of an ant (about a meter long), made of steel, was being sacked with a stick by adults who seemed to be refugees. The ant-shaped magical creature must have been very sturdy, as it didn''t suffer a single scratch from being beaten with a stick. However, it was not a pleasant sight to watch. ''''Why, what the hell, that big, big ant! They''re magical creatures called Servants, Rudd. It is the legacy of the Age of Magic. Oh, so that''s the Servant. My intellectual curiosity was piqued by the first real thing I was witnessing. During the old magical empire, if the guardians were created to fight and protect towns and facilities, then the servants were created to serve the people and help them live, with little or no combat ability. However, unlike the Guardians, who were only capable of fighting, the Servants were difficult to mass produce, as they had a high level of intelligence and could talk. That is why it was difficult for ordinary households to own one, and on the contrary, many of them were deployed to military facilities for soldiers who couldn''t bring their families to these places. There is almost no mention of this area in the "strategy book". But I had read about it in some of the literature a long time ago. "He is not a monster that can harm people. "He is not a monster that can harm people. I admonished that to the adults who kept beating the Servant. At the same time, I told them that they could now escape to the outside, and encouraged them not to delay their escape. The adults weren''t hating the Servant out of spite, either. I think they were just trying to protect the town they were evacuating from and drive out the suspicious ones. That''s why, as soon as he heard what I had to say, he went back to his family with great joy. "Thank you for your help, The servant in the form of ants bowed in a very human-like gesture before offering, "What can I do for you? ''What can I do for you? We''re gonna need to go deep. Can you take us there? ''I''m sorry I can''t help you. The fulfillment of that request is forbidden within these premises. That''s what I thought. Then I don''t need you. It''s a shame. If there''s anything else we can do for you, please let us know. Okay. If you need me. I told him and left the Servant. It was meant to be. But while we entered the mansion and went down the long spiral staircase endlessly, the Servant followed closely behind us. ''''Hey.... Is there anything I can do for you, sir? No. It''s a shame. If there''s anything else we can do for you, please let us know. ''Ah-ha-ha-ha!I thought this guy was a kessak! Crim holds his stomach as if the exchange between me and the Servant was that funny, or that he just saw the best stupid story (contraption). ''''........it''s not funny, is it?'''' Is that right?But, well, isn''t she cute? Take me with you, Magnus. We might be able to do your business sooner or later, don''t you think? You''re being funny again... "Master Magnus," you say?Please allow me to serve you. Please let me know what you want me to do. ''Look. Crim''s made me remember my name in a weird way... Crim laughs more and more as I get a mortified look on my face. ''''I''m not a ''weird one''. I''m a ''servant''.'' Oh. You don''t have a name, do you? "Yes, sir. The developer didn''t give me a name. I pity that guy. Magnus, why don''t you do it? And Crim mimics holding his eyes. He is completely amused. ''Why me?!'' That''s a cute little girl that likes you. Well, you might as well put it on yourself. You miss him?Crim just made you remember his name without permission, didn''t he? "I''d like to have you named after me too, Master Magnus. I would be honored. See, that''s what he says. .......... I''ve already spent too much time arguing here. "Chocolat. I tell him bluntly. "Yeah. You have a surprisingly cute sense of style. One of my classmates in college had a dog named after him. I''ll give it to you if you like. Ants with a dog''s name and you''re a... "Thank you, Mr. Magnus. My name is Chocolat, as of now. Yes. Oh, they''re loving it. Okay, you know what? ... we''ve got a strange road companion. 44-Intersection Servant Chocolat (??? Viewpoint) Watashi is a servant. I didn''t have a name. Normally, servants are given easily identifiable names like "#265" or "#777", but my developer (dad) never gave me a name. On the contrary, my developer (Dad) was always apologizing to me, saying "I''m sorry.... I''m sorry.....I''ve done something really bad to you..." "I''m sorry.... I''m sorry........I''ve made your mind (mentality) closer to humans (us) than it should be....... You don''t imagine how terrible it is for the Servant, but just think it''s convenient.... Do you have feelings of ''pain'' and ''suffering''...?Forgive me ... forgive me for giving you such a thing, forgive me for giving you such a thing.... He was always apologizing to me for saying that. Honestly, I don''t understand it. It''s true that Watashi''s performance is distinctly different from the other Servants. Ehem. The other Servants have been blah blah blah unless ordered by the Human Sama. They''re "useless". On the other hand, I''m a smart servant, and since my developer (dad) made me that way, I spontaneously go around looking for work and asking for help. Isn''t he clever? It was the same today. I went up to one level after a long time, and before I knew it, I discovered that a lot of human summers had come back to town, many of them. It was the first time in one hundred and thirty-seven days that the developer (dad) had been asleep for a long time and ended up turning into a bone without ever waking up and flying 180,000. I was overjoyed and went to see what he wanted to do. I had missed him for a long, long time. Water came out of my eyes over and over again. It wasn''t just the developer, but all the soldiers who lived in the town had fallen asleep and were reduced to bones. It was very scary to be in a town where no one lived. It was cold. That''s why I rarely went near it anymore, and I flew 180,000 miles for 190 days. I had no one to talk to the whole time. The other Servants do not have the wit to chat, unlike Watashi. Guardians who are just rough and uncommunicative are out of the question. Finally, I can have a chat with someone. I''m ready to serve. As I rushed to the scene, the newly arrived humans beat me with a stick. Is it a special trait? That would have been fine, but it didn''t seem to be the case. The humans didn''t seem to enjoy beating me at all. In fact, they looked like they were in pain. They were frightened. So I had to reassure them, so I did my best to reassure them. Servant spirit meltdown. "Can I help you? I asked. I raised my voice over and over again. But it was useless. They couldn''t communicate with the new humans. Could they be a new kind of guardian and not a human being? It was at that time that I, too, could not help but feel uneasy. This Person--Magnus-sama was here! Master Magnus methodically convinced the other human masses (intelligently!) He saved me from being beaten with a stick. . He told me that I was not a creature that looked like this (a right of mercy!) (Sighs) I''ve decided to follow him. I decided to do my best to be of service to her. My servant soul is melodramatic. But, Aha... who is Magnus-sama?Is he the God who forbade the developers to chant his name? He gave this wretch, who had never been called by his name before in his life, a name for me. He called me by my name in a very sweet voice. Chocolat. -- and. I almost accidentally let my eyes water. Because. Because. I didn''t want you to apologize to me. I just wanted him to call me by my name. Always. All I wanted was to call you by your name. That''s all I wished for, and now, after 500 years of production, my wish has finally come true. 45-Sixteenth Episode: Ruins of Ramsey Middle class (chocolate perspective) Magnus-sama and his party were aiming for the deepest part of the city. I''m going to have to say that I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it. You will be able to find out if you are going to be able to get a good deal more than you think. He is a wonderful, bitter-looking old man. There''s a good reason why I thought he was so nice. As we walked down the spiral staircase, Lord Ramsey was explaining to us. From the second level onwards, you''ll find yourself in a maze. It''s a living maze that changes every three hours. I know. That''s what it says in my book, but that''s why maps are useless. I''m relying on your experience, having broken through once. The way you listened to me," said Mr. Magnus, full of confidence in Mr. Ramsey. If you''re a trustworthy person, you''re going to be great. Will the Guardian be there, old man? Yeah, they''re crawling all over the place. Moreover, they are as strong as or even stronger than the ones in the deepest levels of other difficult ruins. The first time we tried to lead other adventurers to clear even two levels, but it was impossible. But it was impossible. Hmmm, this is indeed a very difficult site. We had better not push on too hard. The one who gave me a difficult look was Lady Krim. She''s a lovely old lady with a lot of spirit and receptiveness. The reason why she''s lovely is because of Magnus-sama''s (abbreviated) response to Krim-sama. The guardians in this facility''s labyrinth are all level 10 to 12. Please be careful.'''' Yeah. Thanks for telling me, Chocolat. When I spontaneously advised the developer (Dad) that I had heard from him a long time ago, Master Magnus praised me for my work. It was a great feeling. After all, we servants are all about being of service to the people we love. I hadn''t felt this for the first time in 179,987 days. Moreover, it seemed that Master Magnus knew about the Guardian''s Level from the beginning, without me having to warn him. He seemed to know about the Guardian''s "level" from the beginning, even before I warned him about it, but in spite of that, he understood me and praised me for it. I''m sorry. I mean... Don''t you at least know how to get through the maze?Server(s)?What''s that, boy? Sorry I can''t help you. We don''t allow our servants to access the information in the maze. What the hell, it''s stuck. Servant. At first I had a hard time understanding why someone as good as Lord Magnus would be carrying around such a little brat, but then I quickly asked myself, "That''s exactly the kind of thing that proves the depth of Lord Magnus'' mercy. ''Well, well, Lad. It seems that the real work of these kids is to help them on a daily basis. You can''t do the wrong thing, can you? These two people, who have the same face as Mr. Rudd but know a bit more about the story, say Ted and Mudd. These are people who are quite a highlight. You have to be diligent not to drag Master Magnus down, don''t you? Here we are. Two levels. Ramsey-sama said so, and finally the attack on the labyrinth began. And from that point on, it was Ramsey-sama''s sole domain. First of all, Ramsey-sama always goes ahead of the others to check for the Guardians in the passage from the corner of the forked path. If not, go, go; if they are there, he will look for a detour. Or if he judges that he has the strength to annihilate them in an instant, Magnus-sama will finish them off as quietly as possible with (Strong!) . The Guardians are sensitive to signs, but Master Ramsey was breathless, his footsteps creeping in, never to be discovered first. He would never let them steal from him. But thanks to that, Master Magnus and the others were able to proceed safely without being taken by surprise. Besides, Master Ramsey seemed to be making a map at the same time. This sounds simple, but it takes a lot of skill. How many meters is the passage from this quadruple street to the three-way intersection on the other side?Beyond that to the next junction?It''s because you can''t make a map unless you can survey it with a certain degree of accuracy just by looking at it, just by walking on it. Soon you''ll have a bad map, full of inconsistencies, and you''ll be lost. Master Magnus seemed to have noticed this right away as he watched Master Ramsey''s method. The look in his eyes as he looked at Lady Ramsey was filled with more and more trust (I wish I could look at him with those eyes too!) ... The structure of this maze changes constantly. But the structure itself is less complicated than you might think. Master Ramsey said humbly. ''Is that so?It seems so complicated when you''re wandering around inside, though. People''s sense of direction is not that good. Even though the structure of the town is so simple that it seems ridiculously simple if you look at it from a bird''s eye view, when you actually walk around it, you get lost... Who wouldn''t have that experience? I see, indeed. The first time we tried the labyrinth, we had a wizard in our party who could use the Towngate. So whenever we couldn''t move forward two or three times, we would use our magic to escape and start all over again the next day. Ho, you''re a party of legends, aren''t you? It took a long time for this legendary party to realize that the structure of the labyrinth was surprisingly simple. Then I decided to make a map as I went along. Still, it took even more months before I was able to make an accurate map. I managed to get to the deepest layer, but before I knew it, six months had passed. I have to say that asking you for help was the right thing to do. Magnus said sincerely. He is a very intelligent man, so even if he had tried to do it alone, he would have been able to reach the deepest level of the mountain at some point. However, it would have taken him half a year to do so, and perhaps even longer if he had been on his own. But thanks to Lady Ramsey''s companionship, I was able to break through in just one day. That seemed to make Magnus-sama sigh with deep gratitude. With Ramsey-sama''s help, we successfully broke through the two levels of the labyrinth and arrived in front of a small room. In here, there is a spiral staircase that leads to the third level. But in order to open the doorway, you need a four-digit numerical password. And the answer changes every day. Hey, Arinco. Don''t you know the answer? Sorry I can''t help you. We don''t allow our servants to access the information in the maze. You''re really useless. What are you following me for? This guy, I want to take you to the Guardian''s vault. How is Chocolat going to get back and forth in the hierarchy if he doesn''t know the password? That''s what I call Mr. Magnus!Great point of view!Quick thinking! "There is a special passage for the Servants, including us. It''s a vertical hole that''s as narrow as an ant''s nest, and has no clue where to go, so only the wolves can pass through it. Okay, I see. Well, we don''t need to rely on Chocolat. I''ll get all hands on deck. Ted, Lad, Mud, keep an eye out for the Guardians or they''ll never get through. Okay, Mr. Ramsey. Hahahaha, that''s why I''m so nervous. Blurting this out, the three children scattered some distance away. Master Magnus is unavailable until Master Ramsey uses all his buttons to find the answer. "Are you thirsty, Master Magnus? Haha, a little bit. You''re right, I''m nervous. Now, show me your hands. I held out the antennae on my head. This is a water server, which is designed to provide you with cool, tasty water at all times. Yes, water is not inherently something that comes out of your eyes. Magnus-sama used his hands as vessels and drank from them. ''Mm. It''s nice and cold. Oh. I''ll have a drink too. "Come in, Master Krim. It''s a servant''s pleasure to be able to please your loved ones. ''''Hey, hey, hey. Are you sure you''re okay drinking that?What if it''s poisoned or something? Don''t let your guard shout at me, you f*cking vokerad. "Ha-ha, there''s no way they''re poisoned. Really?How can you be sure of that, Magnus? We''ve fought the Guardians long and hard, haven''t we?Did any of them ever relent or take it easy on just one of them? Well that''s because he wasn''t there, but... ''Right?The Guardians have been protecting the city for an absurdly long time, five hundred years, and yet they are still faithful to their Lord. That''s what magical creatures are all about. They are more trustworthy than humans, who are quick to betray you and lie to you. ''So the Guardians would never attack you and the Servants would never harm you? That''s what I''m talking about. Lord Magnus assured me emphatically and placed his hand on Watashi''s head. It must have been unconscious. I immediately huffed and withdrew my hand. He could have nudged me more (but his shyness was cute too!) First of all, I''m so happy that you have believed in me. First of all, the fact that you believe in me, Mr. Magnus, is enough to make me feel excited. I''m just thrilled. I see. But if you''re going to make it anyway, it would have been better to use a beautiful girl instead of such an arsehole. You''re really superfluous to the word, Elogakirad. I heard there were such servants in the early days. But I''ve read in the literature that they were soon banned from producing humanoid servants. You are very good, Master Magnus, you know your stuff!Intelligent men are so cool! Hmm, why?Wouldn''t it be more pleasant to be served by a pretty lady? ''''That''s why. In the old magical empire, when beautiful humanoid servants were circulating, apparently the marriage and birth rate dropped significantly and there was a low birthrate problem. ''Uh....'' ''Ahahaha!You''ve given a fake man or woman a better deal than the real thing! Crim-sama was laughing, saying something like, "That''s not a funny story, eh?". On the other hand, Magnus-sama reached for my head once more and hesitated shyly, but eventually nudged me. Then he said. ''Don''t you think that the beauty and ugliness of appearances are only trivial matters, Lad? ''''Ehhh. Isn''t that just beautiful~? Maybe. But I''ve traveled with a beautiful woman, maybe the most beautiful woman in the world. ''Seriously?Introduce me! But that man had the ugliest, most twisted mind in the world. I''m sorry, but I don''t need an introduction. ''Right?Ever since I met that woman, I''ve stopped judging people by their appearance. The one thing I learned from that lesson was that it was worth it to know that woman. Magnus-sama''s sweet voice was now filled with something very bitter. There must have been some hardships that cannot be easily described....... At times like this, the appearance of our ants is inconvenient. I am not saying that I wanted to be born beautiful. At the very least, I wish I had been born in human form. I could have hugged Master Magnus for you. It''s so annoyingly inconvenient. It''s open! At Ramsey-sama''s words, everyone''s attention was quickly turned toward them. Thanks to that, Magnus-sama also shakes off the sullen air and a strong light returns to his eyes (cool!) You''re early. You''re fast. No, these things are just luck. Magnus-sama proceeds to the spiral staircase behind the door while exchanging light words with Ramsey-sama. Let''s go to the deepest part at once with this momentum! 46-Episode 17: Ramsey Ruins, Deep I - the wizard, Magnus - was finally taking a deep breath as we approached the goal. My companions were also filled with nervousness. Ramsey was indeed a legendary adventurer. He was the man I expected, and he had done more than I expected. The labyrinth inside the most difficult ruins was a maze, and in just one day he broke through it, though I don''t say it was easy, and led us to the deepest part of it. ''Thank you, Ramsey. I thank you again. Well it is I who should be the one thanking you. It''s true that I once came here with a group of friends. But I was never able to take the Key to the Earth Palace with me. And that''s what I''ve been regretting. Ramsey and I stared at the pedestal far ahead of us. The deepest part of the ruins is a treasure trove of three magic items. One of them is the Key to the Earth Palace, which is what I''m looking for (although the other two are not essential, but I want them badly enough). However, in order to obtain the deepest treasure, there was one more thing left to do. The pedestal of the matter was located at the back of the hall. In the middle of the hall, the huge body of the Boss Guardian towered in the middle of the hall. It exuded a quiet, murderous power. It was a three-meter tall golem that resembled a muscular man. Only from the neck up was the head of a bull. Its entire body was made of mithril. The blade of the huge axe held in both hands is made of adamantite. "Once, the moment we saw that monster, we gave up and took a right turn. Ramsey spoke of his bitter failure. ''''Be careful, Magnus-sama. That is the most powerful guardian the magical empire has ever created. "It is one of the abominations known as the Four Monsters. Chocolat also warned me. The name--Goz. Level 31. Far stronger than the Mithril Golem in Delvembro''s Demon Castle, that was the proof that the technology of the old magical empire was that much better. They are crystals. It''s a crystal, of course, and its magic resistance is well-documented. It''s a tough opponent for me. It''s going to be a long battle. However, the MP I spent on the Kaiser Sandworm had already been fully recovered. It was thanks to the Demon Stone that I had obtained through a series of excavations of ancient ruins. Just by keeping this in your pocket and resting, it has the effect of gradually restoring your MP. I also took out another rare item that I had unearthed in the ancient ruins from the Magic Tool Bag III. It''s an old pottery the size of your hand. It''s the Demon God''s Vase. You shake it lightly and call out the name. "Come on, Gladius Mk-II. Then a thick smoke billows out of the mouth of the jar, and out of the smoke, my buddy''s (Gradius) giant body appears. As you can see, the Demon''s Vase was a common ''magic item'' in the days of the old magic empire, capable of holding and transporting a whole magical creature inside it with ease. In fact, if you searched the ruins, you could find them everywhere. However, the majority of the Magician''s Vases that they were able to excavate had, of course, already been used, or at least contained their contents. And even if you excavate them, they''re completely useless. You can''t know the name of the magic creature inside, so you can''t call it up, and it doesn''t have the ability to store a second body. The unused Demon Urn: Empty, which has become increasingly rare, is classified as rank A in the guidebooks. I used it backwards in the Strategy Guide to find out where it was, and unearthed it from the ruins of Mud. Even in an infiltration mission like this one, I wanted to be able to take Gradius with me! He lightly tapped his trusty partner''s sturdy touch to confirm it, and then looked back at everyone to confirm it. ''As originally planned--me and Gladius alone in the hall. Everyone gives me a silent nod back, with a stern look on their faces. As soon as they stepped into this hall, Mithril Golems Goz entered a state of battle. At the same time, the entrance and exit of the hall was a trick that was sealed off by a magical ward. It''s a standard trap in the deepest parts of ancient ruins everywhere. The story is that it''s one of two things: either the intruder is wiped out or the boss guardian dies. I had no confidence in my ability to fight against this boss guardian, whose level has reached the thirtieth mark and who has a strong magic resistance, while protecting everyone. In fact, Ramsey and the triplets, who are not crunchy fighters, have no way to deal damage against a solid golem made of mithril. If that''s the case, it''s better to just me and Gladius to go in. It was that kind of cold-hearted decision, and everyone supported it. Before rushing in, me and Krim cast spells nonchalantly, but arrow by arrow. I''ll cast as much enhancement magic as I can cast on me and Gladius. Once that''s done, it''s time to fight. ''''Good luck, Magnus-san! I know you''re a natural at this! I wish you good luck. The triplets give me a big cheer of encouragement. ''Please don''t leave me like the developer (Dad), okay? I nodded vigorously to Chocolat, who looked uncomfortable and anxious, and I nodded back. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on it. Can I leave the unfinished business to you? I strike lightly at Ramsey, who thrusts his fist out at me. ''Don''t worry!I''m the one who''s watching over you. I''m sent out into the hall as Krim pats me on the back as hard as he can. My partner and I step inside together, side by side. Immediately-- ''BMOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON!!!'' Both of Goz''s eyes lit up and he roared. He rushed forward, wielding a great axe. My reliable partner stood in its path. Both of them are three meters tall, a great clash between two heavyweight (golems). Gladius strikes with his huge fist and Goz strikes with his huge axe. The result was a painful split - far from it. Gladius'' punches also struck the top of Goz''s arm block, and the impact managed to shatter the surface layer of the enemy golem''s arm, just slightly. Meanwhile, Goz''s great axe had carved a single, not-so-shallow cut diagonally across Gladius''s shoulder and side. Even though Gladius was covered with multiple layers of defensive buffs from Krim''s magic. Fearfully, that meant the destructive power of an adamantine axe! As it was, Gladius and Goz stopped and exchanged fists and axes, but clearly Gladius was the lesser of the two. It''s not that my partner is weak by any means. The masterpiece golem, a masterpiece of ancient magical civilization, is that much more monstrous. ''''After all, they don''t give you an easy win...'''' Our winning pattern is to have the buffed Gladius serve as a shield and focus on attacking magic from the rear, but it won''t work against this opponent. If this is the case, Gradius will be scrapped early in the night. Hence, we need to disperse Goz''s consciousness and targets (targets) and effectively distribute the damage. Hence, instead of hiding behind Gladius'' back, I came out from behind my partner and attacked Goz from the left slant with magic. ''''Si tilt on noo-el!'''' With Stone IV, which is also the attribute of blows, I strike Goz''s right arm. The powerful stone gravel of Goz''s angered eyes slowly turn toward me. ''''BOOOOM! With a yell, Goz shoots a fireball from his wide open mouth. I manage to avoid that first bullet by jumping to the side. If it weren''t for the help of Krim''s Divine Shield and the increased evasion power of the Oborooro''s Long Cloak of Gale, I might not have been able to dodge. But that didn''t stop the fireball breaths from blowing from Goz''s mouth either. They were fired in rapid succession at about one second intervals, and I tried to avoid them, but even though I was a level 6 higher, it was basically impossible for me, a wizard, to dodge them all. I was given several shots, and they were sure to remove my HP. I scowl at the pain. But while enduring the pain, I counterattack with the Stone IV and shoot Goz in the right arm. The benefit of Krim''s Resist Fire''s ability to reduce the flame attribute was tremendous. The fact that Goz can also use fireballs to attack from a distance was described in the Strategy Book. That''s why I had taken countermeasures. We still had countermeasures to take to kill Goz. I continued to exchange fireballs with , and after drawing the bull-headed golem''s full attention to me, I tried to retreat at once. ''''Please, Gladius! Instead, my partner teams up with Goz, this time to protect me as a shield. In the meantime, I retreat to the area near the doorway, where everyone is watching in a state of suspense. The doorway is blocked by a magical membrane of light. We can see inside and outside, each other, but we can''t go back and forth. The same goes for the flying tools and my magic. The ancient technicians who designed this fortress would never allow a situation like this to happen where they shoot Goz unilaterally from outside the hall. But there were holes in that design as well. "God says, ''Great is your healing,'' says God. "And God said, ''I give thee great healing. Krim will cast a recovery spell on me from outside the hall. The magic of the wizards cannot interfere beyond this membrane of light, but the magic of the monks can. The ancient Alavana, with its overwhelmingly magical civilization, disregarded the monks'' magic and failed to take precautions against it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of it. I''ll heal all the wounds in your body as much as I can. But your heart is not broken, is it? Crim asked with a nasty look on his face as he looked at me, his body covered in soot all over, even after the burns had healed. I respond to his hateful words with a hateful look. "If I''m worried about that, I''d be worried that Krim''s MP will run out first, "Don''t mess with me!And I''m not going to ask you twice. I''m here to watch over you. Don''t worry and stay strong! Crim sends me out again, and I step out from behind Gladius again, casting a spell. I shoot Goz''s right arm with Stone IV to get his attention. I spread out the damage so that Gladius is not alone and falling prey to the Great Axe. No matter how badly I''m hurt, I can always recover with Krim''s recovery magic. It''s the only way I''ll be able to maneuver with her in the party! . It was a long game, as I had predicted in advance. Goz was a really tough guardian. Meanwhile, Gladius was being torn to shreds by an Adamantite axe, and I was consuming a lot of MP. And yet we were still standing. We were fighting. Our damage spread strategy had worked well, and we had been able to survive the long battle. And the time to settle the score was coming. ''Si tilt on noo-el! How many shots have we already had?My Stone IV, which stops counting when it crosses the fifty mark, shoots at Goz''s right arm. Finally, I succeed in breaking him in half, back and forth at the elbow. I''ve been aiming for this part of the body to be destroyed, and ever since the fight began, I''ve only attacked Goz''s right arm. ''''Now---Twinfist! At my command, the Gladius Mk-II activates the Skill. I activate the Soul of the Double Fist, spraying my right fist with hot air and my left fist with cold air. He strikes left and right at the same time. The aim is a single point on Goz''s left hand! Normally, this is a big axe that is held up with both hands, but first I smashed my right arm, and as soon as I did, Goz had to support it with one left hand. The handle became unstable. It was the handle that Gladius struck with the . Goz''s left hand was launched high, and the impact knocked the big axe out of the air. The axe flies through the air, spinning wildly and stabbing the floor. I was already moving to unroll it. "Sil-tilt-len-e-nuh-genk-tilt-ha! Using Strength II to drastically increase his Strength, he pulled out an axe of substandard size for a human body and immediately threw it to his partner. Gladius caught it and slammed it down on Goz as hard as he could. The adamantite blade gouged away at the total mithril construction of Goz. This was the final phase of the plan I had set up. The most efficient way to damage a golem whose entire body is made of metal is to use a harder metal to cut it down! On the other hand, Goz lost his gains and his offensive power was drastically reduced at once. I was no longer a match for Gladius, who was wielding the great axe of Adamantite. It was a victory for me and my partner''s cooperation, and a victory for Krim''s support. Goz''s hulking body was completely smashed and a large amount of Ancient Alavana Refined Mithril was scattered across the floor. The film of light that had blocked the entrance to the hall disappeared. ''''Brilliant, Mr. Magnus! I''ve never seen so much mithril in my life, how much does it cost? Come and help us. ''It was very cool, Master Magnus!I love, love, love! The triplets and Chocolat come running into the hall with joy. ''Thank you, Magnus!Thanks to you, there''s nothing left for me to think about!Hahaha, I can''t thank you enough! Even Ramsey rushed over to me in a big huff, as if he was ten or twenty years younger. I looked back at my friends with a smile - and froze with that expression on my face. Crim isn''t the kind of person to frolic with. That''s why he was still in the doorway. Right beside them, three young women, whom they had never met before, were standing. They were trying to pawn off Ku()lli()m as a person. Please don''t move. And please stay calm. We don''t want to be too rough on you if we can help it. With the knife against Crim''s neck, he says with a pained face. "It was the six stars of the Melancholy Volunteers - their numbers 1 and 2. 47-Eighteenth Party-Party "The Sixth Star is said to be the leader of the "Ungoku Volunteer Corps. Only their numbers 1 and 2 are briefly mentioned in the section of the "List of Important Figures" in the "Strategy Book". The number one is Nadia, a level 20 "wizard". Number two was a level 18 "monk" whose name was Salima. They are two sisters of odd ages, and come from families that have served the current Alabana Empire for generations. It is written in the Strategy Book that, "Among a group of hoodlums who only call themselves heroic, these sisters are the only ones who truly care about their country and are willing to get their hands dirty for the ideals held by Crown Prince Heydar. All we want is the Key to the Earth''s Imperial Palace. If you give it to me, I will do you no harm. Of the three women who held Krim hostage with a knife, the leader, a beautiful woman, announced sincerely. Nadia, the number one. ''''Of course, we do not intend to take the other two treasures. I beg you to keep a clear head. Her sister, Salima, said. Her face was very similar to her sister''s. She had a down-to-earth attitude, as if it was so distressing to be a cowardly imitation. Then, if the rest of them were number three, they were not. She looks like a beautiful girl in her mid-teens. However, she is eerily lacking in any kind of expression. And she was wearing an out-of-place maid outfit. That too, if the real job saw it, it would be, "Well, harebrained! And an incendiary maid''s outfit with a short skirt that emphasizes the bosom and short skirt, so much so that it almost makes you peel your eyes away. This guy is not a six-star. But the first(...) bad(...) thing(...) is the fruit(...) of the first(...) bad(...) thing(...) is the fruit(...). How did you guys get to this point...? Ramsey, who had recovered from the shock before the triplets, asked frankly, "I have the Distant View Crystal Sphere. I have the Distant View Crystal Sphere, a treasure that I''ve been watching you all from a distance. I''ve been watching you all from a distance. ''What!When did this happen? "It was when the Dance of Death got ahold of Lord Ramsey and launched an attack. That''s it... ''''Yes. We have been watching closely today with our crystal spheres to see how Master Ramsey would break through the labyrinth, so it wasn''t difficult for us to get here. Nadia and Salima take turns and easily reveal their hands. By showing their sincerity, they are showing that this deal is a trustworthy one. On the other hand, I''m sure Ramsey didn''t really want to know either. While I was pausing in my conversation, Chocolat was sneaking up on Nadia and the others with a "I''m an irrelevant magical creature" attitude. However. Don''t even move the servant over there! ''Order them not to move!Now! She couldn''t get through to her sisters. They seemed to know well that Chocolat was a Servant and what a Servant was. As expected of a long-time servant of Alavana, she seems to have a deep knowledge of ancient ruins. ''Stop, Chocolat. Crim''s life comes first. When I asked for it, Chocolat stopped in his tracks, looking mindlessly pissed off. But that relieved me, too. The sisters also stopped killing. It was impossible for a servant to disobey a human''s orders. On the contrary, it was Krim who was unconvinced. Until now, he had been quietly watching the situation and refraining from interfering, but now he was ready to make a point. ''Magnus!You''re not going to put any stock in this old woman''s affairs.Isn''t that key essential to you?You are traveling to save the world, aren''t you?Well, then, cut this idiot down to size if he''s going to be held hostage! I''m sorry, Krim. Your self-sacrifice is the epitome of the monk''s work ethic, but I''m not gonna make you a martyr of your faith. What the hell? "I will not continue my journey by giving up my sense of justice. I don''t want to commit the folly of being born to a demon king to defeat him. I''ve already made this decision a long time ago. How could you be such a clumsy... Crim became heartily dismayed and said. ''But Baasan. It is precisely because he is such a clumsy "man" that he is able to throw himself into the arduous mission of defeating the demon king. This Magnus. Ramsey said proudly, as if it were his own business. Anyway, our decision is done. If you want it, take it. And get Krim back safe and sound. Very well, Master Wizard. My sincere thanks and apologies for your calmness and companionship. The sisters enter the hall cautiously, holding Krim hostage. The maid walks in front of them, keeping a watchful eye on me, Ramsey, the triplets, and Gladius, keeping a sharp, inorganic gaze on me, Ramsey, and the triplets. The maid is paying particular attention to the movements of the triplets. While me and Ramsey made a gut-wrenching gesture, the triplets were openly fidgety. ''Are you sure you want to give it to them?'' I was hesitant. The atmosphere, especially around Rudd, could be short-tempered at any moment. ''Please, for God''s sake, just be quiet. I''ll ask the triplets for more. The key to the earth''s palace is the key to the earth''s palace. It''s all in my head, in my mind, and in my total plan for my current journey. -- and. I really thought so, and the triplets gave up and followed my lead. No one here could have anticipated the unexpected situation. ''''You scoundrel!Let Master Krim go! Chocolat, who shouldn''t have been able to move at my command, suddenly threw herself at her sisters. For the sisters and maids, and at the same time for me, it was a surprise attack from completely unconsciousness. Servants will never go against humans - it was imprinted on me and their consciousness because of my familiarity with the civilization of the ancient magical empire. I never imagined that Chocolat was a special product with a different mind and mindset (mentality) than the other servants. Hence, the established surprise. Servants have little to no combat skills, but they are not very good at close quarters combat, as are the sisters, the Wizard and the Monk. They are unable to avoid this physical assault. The maids of the guards were also mainly wary of the triplets, so they were slightly slow to react. As a result, Chocolat hit the sisters as hard as she could and cleave them, and as a result, Krim is freed as well. ''''Yes!I did it!''Watashi, I''m happy to be of service to you, Master Magnus! Hostile activity detected. Eliminate. The maid''s kick, trying to protect the Lord with an expressionless face, entered Chocolat''s side with a decent amount of force. And it was not a kick of unusual power. The torso, which is made of steel, was broken into a crooked shape by the impact and then kicked away even more lightly. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. The ant-shaped servant, which has lost its body from the chest down, is lying on its back, unable to move. ''''Begin the chase. We will destroy it thoroughly.'''' No! I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it. At the same time, I used the Daimadou no Wand as a six-foot pole to strike. The effect of Strength II is still on. "Chase is abandoned. Evasion is priority. The maid declared in an inorganic voice, and with a fluffy leap that didn''t feel like weight at all, she dodged a blow from my cane. I could have continued my attack, but of course, pear. Covering up against Chocolat is my priority. ''''You were reckless...'''' "But you have been of service to Master Magnus. That''s enough. That''s enough. That''s enough. Don''t you ... piss me off. I''m glad. You''re worried about me, aren''t you? No! I didn''t mean to upset you. The golden words of Lester, the founder of the academy. "Thou shalt not be angry. I almost broke that commandment. I don''t know what would''ve happened if Chocolat had been totally destroyed. Yeah, I have to admit it. It''s not hard to see why I felt some sort of affection for this somewhat unlikeable servant I just met today. Thanks, Chocolat. It''s not like Magnus is a navel-gazer, it''s a thank you. Krim, freed from his sisters, smiled at that as he fled toward us. Ramsey and the triplets are finally ready to fight without reservation. I thought they would continue to get into a melee - but the other side''s judgment was also very good. As soon as the sisters Nadia and Salima saw that the hostages had been retrieved, they ran out of the hall without hesitation. Because of the rearguard position, which has a poor method of defending itself, they secured a favorable terrain where they could cast spells while using the wall as a shield, with only their faces peeking out from the doorway. Then, the sisters cast strengthening spells on the maids they left in the hall in rapid succession. The speed of their chanting was blinding to me. At level 3, wizards and monks can learn Spell Chanting Proficiency as an optional skill. This skill greatly reduces the number of mistakes when chanting long spells and when chanting on the spur of the moment or when you are nervous. Also, on subsequent levels, you can strengthen this skill by becoming more proficient in it in preference to increasing your status, allowing you to upgrade to Spellcasting Skill. I only learned of this system after I got my copy of the strategy book. However, I had mastered the spellcasting drill at a very early stage without being aware of it. With this, mistakes in spell chanting are rare and the speed of chanting is dramatically increased. As a practitioner, I can say that this is an indispensable ''skill'' for me. And after that, the sisters must have learned to master Spellcasting Excellence at the cost of another level of status gain. "Full buffing complete. Begin overrunning. The maid, buffed at once by multiple enhancement magic, danced wildly. In an instant, when she fleshed out Ted, she blew him away with a palm-bottom blow, and in another instant, when she got close to Rudd, she kicked him away and shattered his ribs (ribs). Mudd, who had come to his brother''s aid, also struck back with an elbow strike, and even Ramsey couldn''t avoid the maid''s hand blade. ''''What, what is it, you girl...'''' "Martial artist...?This is what mastery is all about...? It''s a pretty face, and it''s bloody awful. I replied breathlessly to the triplets. That''s not true. This is a fresh golem. The ancient magical empire has created a Killing Maid. Servants aren''t allowed to make clean, clean coffins, and this guy is an ant? No, this one was banned from production. So why do they exist? Because all the maids of slaughter are servants and guardians made for the emperor of time. Han, are you always above the law, Mr. Sun? I can see the irony in that. It''s a combat magic creature for the Emperor. Strong! Of course, it''s not as far away as the Goz I just killed, but even so, after being buffed to death by a mountain of buffs, it''s an opponent that can''t be trifled with. No, my MP is already unreliable and Gradius is already in tatters, so is the situation even worse? Me and Krim are also losing, and I''m going to cast strengthening spells on Ramsey and the triplets. But it''s a lot of work for four people. The spellcasting skill is only good enough for Krim and me to master. I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results. Salima is standing by, ready to cast a recovery spell at any time. That''s right, the recovery spell works on the flesh-and-blood human (fresh golem)! But the pros are the cons and the cons are the flip side of the coin-- I chanted a spell in rapid succession. ''Van-e-nou-on-moura! Pre-Ren Ray York Sea! Bane Ray y Nu Del! Cal Her A Noon! Poison II, which can be learned at 24th level and causes a bad status (Poison II). Paralyze II, which can be acquired at 26th level and causes the player to be severely paralyzed. You can learn this at 28th level and it will give you Blind II, which causes loss of sight. A nasty surprise is Bind II, a heavy binding, which can be learned at level 34. The slaughterhouse maids will be roughed up with a type II state disorder magic that Nadia has never seen before. Even iron golems have full immunity to state abnormalities except for bondage, but it works on all flesh-and-blood synthetic humans (fresh golems)! And it''s a good thing that Abnormal Magic, like Reinforcement Magic, consumes less MP. As a result, the ancient Alabana''s slaughterhouse maids are slowly poisoned by the poison that eats away at their "HP" and their bodies are often paralyzed, messing up their attacks and evasions, and when they lose their eyesight, their white soldier fighting power is drastically reduced, and on top of that, they are bound by a magic rope that prevents them from drawing on their true physical abilities. Now is the time to strike! Ramsey and the triplets were also afflicted with Type I abnormality, but they were cured one by one by Krim''s magic. On the other hand, Salima''s Level couldn''t cure the Type II abnormality. While Gradius took on the role of the arrows, Ramsey and his teammates used excellent coordination to repeatedly hit and take out the slaughterhouse maids with great skill. And finally, they are defeated. It''s an upset victory for all of us. The loot (drop item) is the Maid of Massacre. I don''t know if this is a drop item or not. 48-Intersection: A man who should never turn to the enemy (Ramsey viewpoint) I - the comeback adventurer Ramsey, exhausted from defeating the fearsome maid, is now limp and tired. But he can''t rest yet. Magnus is calling out to his sisters outside the hall. You will not stand a chance. Surrender. "Surrender," said Magnus, "and we will not take any chances. I beg you to keep your cool. If the sisters plan to escape, that''s fine with me. I can rest for a while. I''m sure that Magnus has such intentions in mind. But on the other hand - I''ve just caught a glimpse of this sister''s willpower, or rather, her toughness. I had a feeling that they might try something else. And my premonition came true. "Magnus! The eagle warns sharply. And at the same time, he''s already running. I suppose it''s just as well that I''ve been at this for years. I was able to detect it before any of my companions. The presence of a suspicious man running at a sprinting pace, hiding in the shadows spreading out in the corners of the hall, killing all signs of life! Are you the Shadowrunner, Homes? I knew this middle-aged man''s face. A real thief - a real thief - who had once been a sound adventurer. This homer is a scavenger of ruins who has honed his skills to steal signs and footsteps even better than I have, and has earned the nickname "Shadow Rider". He was a wanted man who used this skill to sneak into ruins without a permit and repeatedly steal from them. Is he now a member of the Unguarded Brigade? Or perhaps this is the last of the Six Stars. He''s always been a real pain in the ass when it comes to enemies. Anyway, it''s clear that Homes intends to steal the key to the Earth Palace. There''s no way I''m going to hand it over to him," I said, running toward the pedestal at the back of the hall. I''m not going to be able to give it to you," he said. It''s a race to see who can reach the finish line first, where the treasure rests. Kal-ha-ay-noon! But from outside the hall, the sister wizard''s Binding flew at me. I was bound by the magic rope and fell on the spot. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I''m sorry...! Lined up on a pedestal were a treasure ball, a bracelet and a glove. Magnus'' outstretched hand was slightly faster. He grabbed the bangles without hesitation. ''''Nice! Homes, on the other hand, snatched the treasure and ran off with his tail between his legs. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that my sister, a wizard, has opened the Town Gate and is waiting for me. You have to be prepared for lost magic, too. You can''t be sure of this. The wizard''s sister, then the monk''s sister, and finally Homes, disappearing one by one through the black gate, turns around and cries out, "Foolish wizard! ''''Foolish wizard!You don''t know what the Key looks like, do you?That''s it!The key to the Earth''s empire is in this jewel!Well, let''s take it from here, shall we?Farewell, dumbass! Homes'' taunts continued to be heard until the Towngate closed. What the hell? What are you going to do, Master Magnus? What the f*ck do you think? All the work we''ve done is for nothing. The triplets were shocked and disappointed. Of course they were. I stared at him in awe at the blunder, which was always so carefully prepared that it was hard to believe it was Magnus. And then I realized. Not even the slightest trace of dust moved. I asked Krim''s old woman to break the bondage with her magic, then got up and asked her if she could help. Thinking back to the competition between Magnus and Homes just now, I said Magnus. Now, are you... are you sure you wouldn''t just hand the key over to them? In retrospect, things seemed pretty strange. First of all, even though the wizard Magnus is very confident in his speed, would he still be able to run?There''s always a better way, isn''t there?That''s exactly what I should have done, I should have intercepted Homes with the Bind, just like the eagle did. Next, Magnus still got to the pedestal first and reached out first. Shouldn''t he have just hugged all three of them?You could have afforded that much, couldn''t you? In short. Magnus had them steal the Key to the Earth Palace on purpose. He even put on a desperate act to keep them from realizing that he had done it on purpose. "You don''t fool the eye, Ramsey, Magnus admitted easily. ''When they took Krim hostage, I thought,'' he said, ''I don''t care if they have the key. I didn''t care if they got the key, as long as they got it. No, I just think it''s more convenient for them to do so. It''s just a matter of reworking the plan in my head... There was nothing vain or pretentious about his attitude. "I''d rather not give you the Sea King Stone Bracelet. ''''Does that mean--?Is my desperate struggle a waste of time? ''No, Chocolat. You didn''t have a hundred percent guarantee that they would keep their word and return Krim to you in one piece. So your courage was not in vain. It did make me cringe, though, and I don''t want you to do something so reckless again. With that, Magnus folded his knees and patted the steel ant''s head. That''s the most stupid thing I''ve ever heard of. Yeah. Fearless is not the word I would use. I sigh with my grandmother. I feel this painfully. And I sympathize with the "Unguarded Volunteers". This Magnus is a man who should not be taken as an enemy. 49-Episode 19 Tomorrow is ahead of today I - the wizard, Magnus - was visiting Bazelph, who has a workshop in the royal capital of Rakstad. It was soon after I escaped from the ruins of Ramsey. "Gah-ha-ha, we''ve been crushed again! Bazelph laughed vigorously as he looked at Gladius, torn to shreds by Goz''s Adamantite axe. The look in his eyes was very similar to that of a proud father looking at his son who had suffered a wound of honor. ''Can you fix it for me?I''ve brought the ancient Aravana purified mithril. Oh, I''ll take care of it. I have no doubt that Gladius''s magical resistance will continue to improve with this device. The dwarf, who is the best mystic smith in Luxta, smacked his chest with confidence. Ever since I started making difficult requests for rare synthetic materials, Bazelfr''s skill level has been increasing rapidly. And it''s a gift for you from me, who''s always been good to me. No, no, you have the balls to be so auspicious. Haha, you''re right. Anyway, you might as well just accept it. Saying this, I presented Bazelfr with a pair of gloves. It''s the God Hand that I just acquired from the depths of Ramsey''s ruins. "Just by wearing it, your strength and dexterity increase by 30, making it rank A equipment. Hmm. Is that great? Yeah, no way. It can''t be helped that Bazelfr, who is not familiar with the world''s providence (system), doesn''t get the idea. With a 30-status increase, even an advance guard with an excellent increase in Strength or a production worker with an excellent increase in Dexterity would have an increase of 5 levels. Especially for a mystic smith like Bazelluff, who tends to focus more on strengthening his skills rather than increasing his status when he levels up, this benefit should be even greater. ''''Use this to forge something even better. Well, in that case, feel free to borrow it. That''s a very bigoted Bazelfr thing to say, but I didn''t like it. ''So?You have more requests than just fixing Gladius, don''t you? Yeah. I''d like you to forge a weapon out of some of your spare Alavana Refined Mithril. And I tell him the request. Bazelfr said, "What an extravagant use you are," but it was the only way to defeat the Eight Demon Generals. "Also, I need you to fix this thing. I finally said that. Brought, now upper body (?) Pointing to Chocolat, who has become a mere shadow of his former self. I''m Chocolat. It''s a great pleasure to meet you, Mr. Bazelph. Lying on her back, Chocolat asked with a cute little tilt of her head. Mm, I agree. It''s just that......... "Just? Fixing this thing, fixing Gladius, making weapons... it''ll take time. Then you must make Chocolat''s repair a top priority. "You mustn''t do that, Master Magnus. I had expected him to be pleased, but I was surprised to hear a negative opinion from him. It was a tone of voice that was unusually crisp and clear. I wish to serve Magnus-sama again as soon as possible, but I can''t help him in his fight. In that case, you should put off repairing me. You know that Master Magnus continues his perilous journey to save the world without a break. ''Gahaha!You''ve got a good point, this one. I love it! "Thank you for the compliment, my dear Mr. Bazelfr. Chocolat, who was still on his back, reached out a little and shook Bazelfr''s hand. ''Not like that, Magnus. I''m going to have to respect his wishes later. I''ll take care of it later. I''ll fix it myself! Yes! All right. If you two say so, I''ll leave you to it. Oh. It''s going to take a long time, but we''ll see about that. Since this eccentric dwarf would go so far as to say this, I decided to seriously wait and look forward to it. . ''I''m glad you asked me to join you, Mr. Magnus, even though it''s not a ''holiday'' today! Aria said, full of smiles. ''No, wasn''t that an annoyance on short notice?Are you okay with leaving the shop keeper? ''No way, sir!My father also sent me off saying, ''It''s a big job'' and ''Good luck''. I''m lucky to be with Mr. Magnus until work day.'' Aria looks really happy, happy, and huddles up to me. We were now walking, arm in arm, through downtown Laxtia. Our destination is a restaurant. It has private rooms and is often used for business meetings. There we were meeting eleven, alabana merchants. My name is Hashim, the wheat merchant. Please get acquainted. I''m from Zayb''s, also a meat dealer. My name is Temuji. I''m delighted to have the pleasure of working with the renowned Malum Company of Rakstad. This is Hodgson from Fruit and Vegetable Wholesale. Our abundance of land in Rakstad has always been the envy of all of us. And one by one, the Alabana merchants greeted Aria and sold themselves to her. Aria, as expected of her, is also very tactful. The purpose of today''s meeting was to meet for the first time. But in the future, they planned to conclude a broad and comprehensive business relationship. The Malm Chamber of Commerce was doing extensive business domestically, but its trade with foreign countries was weak. Alavana, a land-limited country, wanted to buy large quantities of rich agricultural products from the wealthy province of LaCosta. That''s where the interests of both parties are matched. ''I am ashamed to say that our Alabana has become less and less powerful year by year, and for many years we have been under the thumb of other merchants from other countries...'' But in our country, which is full of deserts, we cannot be self-sufficient even if we stand on our heads. We know it''s unfair, but we have to bite our teeth and buy our produce at high prices... When I heard that Malm Trading Co. would be an equal partner, I flew over. ''Yes, of course, my father Malm and I intend to do so. However, I will be the contact person in charge, is it okay for a little girl like you? ''This is outrageous, Miss Aria! When it comes to Mr. Magnus''s referral, I have nothing to worry about! "Yes, yes, Master Magnus is our grateful servant... "And if you are well aware of the good fortune of Her Highness Princess Fara, And the Alabana merchants give me a commercial-free smile. Yes, they are all traders who had the misfortune of being eaten by the Kaiser Sandworm. I had no intention of thanking them, but they were extraordinarily grateful, and wanted me to do something for them. So I came up with a plan. No need to thank me, I told them, just listen to me. They listened intently. That''s how I came to be the intermediary in this negotiation. It would be great if we could conclude a trade relationship that benefited Aria, benefited them, and fed the people of Alabana--no one would lose anything, right? I won''t have much longer left to travel through Aravana, but I''ll be sure to have good security along the way. Food, clothing, and civility. Our first meeting ended with a great response. However, business meetings take a long time to complete. It was late in the evening when we dismissed the meeting. Thank you very much, Mr. Magnus!I''m going to make a good profit, okay? Yeah. People''s lives will be enriched and the economy will improve - that''s my belief. That''s why I believe that if the Malm Chamber of Commerce takes the initiative, it will lead to a great business opportunity. ''Of course our Chamber of Commerce will do everything in its power to take advantage of Mr. Magnus'' foresight!The only thing I''m worried about is that........it doesn''t seem to benefit Magnus-san at all....... Isn''t this a detour in your journey? ''Ha, that''s the thing, the Malm Chamber of Commerce''s future focus on trade might go around and help me on my journey. That''s what I''m thinking. ''Really!Then I''m going to be more and more enthusiastic. Aria joyfully hugs my left arm. ''It''s ''work day'' today, but the day isn''t over yet... right?'' He looks up at me and begs me to look up. That''s already so much cuter than I''d like. First of all, Aria''s pampering skills really help me, as I''m not very good at it. ''''Well why don''t we go somewhere else?I''m hungry. Well, we can''t eat a lot of food during a business meeting, can we? How did you know it was here? There are so many!I''ve been having a lot of fun lately updating my list of restaurants that I''d love to go to with Magnus one day. Well, we''ll have to digest it all the way through. ''You don''t have to try so hard. Making a list is already fun just by imagining it, you know? It''s like a planner in my head? I don''t think that''s quite right. Me and Aria walked through the city at night as we continued to chat about such trivial matters. 50-Twenty episodes Sangko, stupid (Fara perspective) I--Princess Farah summarized the remaining First Legion and made a triumphant return to the capital Alabang with the SS. As soon as Lord Magnus had killed the Kaiser Sandworm, I had lifted the gag order on the incident in the Kakral region. He had also sent out an early horse to inform the capital of the incident, and it had already become known to the people. People can''t talk about it. Therefore, we, the triumphant army, were welcomed by the people with great cheer. We were treated as heroes who had summoned up the courage to stand up against a huge and dangerous boss monster that could have devoured an entire region, and successfully defeated it. In fact, it was Magnus-dono''s group that killed it, and the people seem to know that the circumstances are well known, although they are perverted in favor of Aravana by saying that the First Legion had the great cooperation of the "demon king''s avengers" of Rakstad. But Lord Magnus and his friends did not want to take part in this triumphal parade. I think that pleasant man is too humble. It''s hard to dismiss the line that he''s just a bashful guy. That''s why I don''t feel comfortable with the praise of my people, as if I''ve stolen the credit from Lord Magnus and the others. However, it seems that Lord Magnus has let me take some of the credit for it. Of course, he did this so that I could have a greater voice in the court as a princess. She is looking farther into the future than her immediate achievements. Oh no, perhaps the word "profound discretion" is for Lord Magnus. Therefore, I have decided to divide it up as my duty as an imperial princess to win the praise of my people with my heart. I would return the favor by turning their support into an achievement, strengthening my position within the court, and eventually establishing a ground that would allow me to curry favor with Lord Magnus. Besides, there was no lying about the bravery of the soldiers who stood up to the Kaiser Sandworm. They deserve to be applauded. So if I, as a general, were to be small, they would have no place in it either. In addition, I did not mean to speak ill of General Tahar, officially. He had gone to war for his country and died in the course of the campaign, so his death should be mourned. He should be given a state funeral. However, it seems that my opinion, which I wrote to him along with Hayama, was rejected by the Emperor (Chichiue). The arrogant Tahar had many political enemies, so someone must have told my father about it. It is said that Tahar was stripped of all his achievements in life as a war criminal who had lost the lives of his soldiers in a foolish operation. His family considered him an "embarrassment" and even after his death he was excommunicated and his grave was erected on the outskirts of the city. The families of the dead soldiers are said to have spat at him. I have my own thoughts about this and the way my fathers did it. But I take this as a warning to myself. A person in authority over others is incompetent, and that is a sin in itself. . After the busyness of my return had subsided, I finally accompanied Lord Magnus and the others to the temple. As I had promised, I was going to get the special permit to explore the ruins from my father. I asked Magnus-dono when it would be convenient for me to visit the site, and today is the day. It''s just that I have a record of being imprisoned by that emperor. He''s all right. Father no longer remembers Lord Magnus or the order to imprison him. .......... Lord Magnus, as expected, was aghast. Lord Crim sighed, "Oh dear, It''s not very creepy. A man who is the master of his own country steals the future of an innocent man because he''s in a mood, and instead of being sorry about it, he just forgets about it. ''I have nothing to say back. In fact, if my brother and I hadn''t been letting them go on a regular basis, the prisons in the palace would have been overflowing long ago. Can you really get a pass for an emperor like that? I hope you''ll be relieved, Mr. Ramsey. This time, I''ve made the necessary arrangements. The ministers are relieved to know that I won''t be asking for anything more than what I deserve. I''ve used all the sycophancy I can muster up with your father. A wizard, who is always impressed by your father''s reign, came to you when he heard that something had happened in your land and tried to solve it. The reward for this admirable man would surely show your father''s magnanimity throughout the world. If we reward this admirable man, I''m sure your father''s dignity will be known throughout the world. "Ha-ha!I can see Princess Sun struggling to make ends meet! ''Don''t laugh at me, Lord Krim. And I''m sorry, Lord Magnus, but can you go along with the conversation?Of course, you can basically leave me in charge during your audience. I will. Good luck. After such a light discussion, Lord Krim and the others were made to relax in the anteroom, and finally Lord Magnus and I went to an audience with our father. A middle-aged man sitting on an embarrassingly high platform, covered in white powder and sticky with lipstick - this is my father. But my sycophantic maneuvering worked and he was in a good mood from the start today. ''My daughter. It was a great relief for me, a great relief for us, the Kaklal region. Thank you, Father. But I''m sure it''s all thanks to your education. ''Ho-ho-ho. I know, I know, I know. Yes, Father. I would therefore like to ask for your advice on this Magnus, who stands behind me. It would be no exaggeration to say that it would be an achievement of your father if he brought back greater results from the ruins with the permit bearing your name on it. Ho-ho-ho. Is it or is it not? My argument is too cryptic, but this foolish father can''t even distinguish between the two, and he''s happy to lift it up for now. The ministers had already made their way around, so they listened with a clear face. The permit is issued without a hitch and I can keep my promise to Lord Magnus. And just when I thought it would be the right time. "Wait, Your Majesty! An objection was raised from the youngest of the chief ministers present. I glanced back at him with a start. He was a young nobleman by the name of Murat. He was the closest in age to me among my many potential sons-in-law. He is also the man who is expected to replace the late Tahar as general of the First Legion (and was probably the one who inspired your father to kick Tahar''s body). "The granting of a license with Your Majesty''s great name on it to a stinking wizard such as this is unthinkable!I don''t know for what ungodly purpose it will be misused! Mmm. ''Wait, Murat!I can assure you that Lord Magnus is a trustworthy man, this Farah! Did you not hear me, Your Majesty?As you can see, this insolent wizard has already seduced the princess. What a scoundrel!What evil!If you leave a man like this unattended, he will surely be the scourge of our country! Mmm-hmm. Father''s eyes were wandering around at a level of behavior that was no longer suspicious. I could see that your father''s mind was wavering between me and Murat''s arguments. Murat! What do you think you''re doing by slandering Lord Magnus? What good would it do you if it did? I suppressed a yell and glared at the young nobleman''s languid face. In fact, the ministers in attendance seemed surprised that they couldn''t read Murat''s intentions. As it turned out, Murat, one of my prospective son-in-law, distorted his form and accused him. ''The triumphant soldiers have said so!I''ve often seen this stinking wizard and His Highness Farah talking to each other in a very cordial manner! It was the ugliest form of a jealous man in the world. ''Stupid....'' There was no such thing as truth or frivolity between me and Lord Magnus. I''m sure they were just enjoying the innocent gossip that Lord Magnus was a lifesaver and hero to the soldiers, and that if he fell in love with me, a princess, we would be a suitable couple. Did this Murat really take that to heart? Was he so jealous that he was blinded to reality? No, even if that was the reality, would that be a good reason to condemn the innocent Lord Magnus! Moreover, how troublesome it was. Among the chief ministers in attendance, there were a number of people who took Murat''s confession to heart and turned hostile eyes on Lord Magnus. There are too many potential sons-in-law of mine in this crowd! Father!What Murat says is an accusation that has no basis in fact! ''No, Your Majesty!Did a vassal ever speak such delusional words to His Majesty?More than anything else, His Majesty knows that the vassals have always served His Majesty with all sincerity and sincerity! That''s right. That''s right. Murat has always given me excellent advice on behalf of myself. It''s probably a false accusation of sycophancy in your ears or a false accusation to kick your political opponents to the curb! I almost shouted at him and guffawed at him. Slander aside, trying to manipulate your father with sycophancy is a two-way street. I don''t have the right to blame Murat. But ... but... but. This is all your father''s fault. I''m sure you''re aware of the fact that your father has thrown away all those who are truly loyal to him, and that''s why this court is in such a mess. It has fallen into an exiled government where the government of tomorrow will be decided by sycophantic battles. My Alabama is slipping away by the day. It doesn''t matter how much I care for my country!Because of the stupidity of a single emperor! I''ve been thinking about this for a while now. I, too, have always thought of this wizard as a shady one. No matter how much Farah insisted, I had no intention of giving you a license. ''Your Majesty!This Murat, I am in awe!There was no need for a vassal''s foolishness. Good, good. It is a sign of Murat''s loyalty. Clear. ...As long as this foolish father is here no matter how hard I try I will finish Alavana... ...! No matter how long or how far I went, I was painfully aware of that. My whole body trembled with anger. Then I''d better take your father by my hand-- Don''t be so quick to judge. Lord Magnus''s words brought me back to myself with a huff. It was a whisper that would hardly be heard around me, but it firmly seeped into my ears. Thanks to that, I was able to discourage myself. But on the other hand, I couldn''t fulfill my promise to Lord Magnus if I didn''t. I would never be able to get the permit. I will not be able to meet with Lord Magnus. A man incompetent in his own right is guilty of that. Can''t you hear me, Your Highness? Lord Magnus said in a tone of voice that seemed to admonish me, which was filled with shameful thoughts, that there was no need for me to suffer. I did as I was told and listened carefully. Then I heard it. ''Pour on!An order, that is! I heard the sound of footsteps and shouting as the Kingsguard, with a different complexion, rushed to the audience chamber, gasping for breath. ''''What''s going on, it''s so loud! ''Yes, Master Murat!We have a serious problem! I tell you what, you know what? Mmmmmmmmmmmm-- The Kingsguard was choked up. That''s how upset he was that something so outrageous had happened. The Kingsguard, who had all eyes on the place, cried out in a half-hearted manner. ''''It''s a conspiracy, your majesty! "[W]hat the hell? Your Majesty, I fear that many soldiers are coming to murder your father. "Yeah, that''s stupid! ''What are the Kingsguard doing? Most of his guards are complicit in the rebellion, sir!Therefore, as if in a no-man''s land, I am marching toward the audience chamber! What the hell is going on? Why does a loyal kinsman defy the Lord of the Empire to serve His Majesty, the Lord of the Empire? "Who is the mastermind of the rebellion? Your Highness! "...what? The mastermind of the rebellion is His Royal Highness Prince Heydar! The audience room fell silent at the report, which was no longer screaming. I didn''t understand. I''m sure everyone else did, too. This is nothing compared to the questions I had with Murat. What in the world could your brother benefit from such a move?Even if he is the lowest in the order of succession to the imperial throne, the first-ranked brother! I was already so confused, I had lost my voice. Everyone else had lost it too. Only one person in the midst of all this - Lord Magnus - threw a stone with his cheerful voice. ''''Your Majesty, Emperor. How do you intend to do this? So your father came to himself. "I don''t want to die!Let''s bring that fool to justice! He peeled back his eyes and commanded in a screeching voice, but there was no subject to respond. That would be true. How in the world are we supposed to stop them when most of the kinsmen you ask for are said to be following your brother? Murat! Ouch! I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I have a sudden stomachache. I had a heart attack! ''Murat!You perverts!Yeah, cut!Let''s cut it down! Well, please don''t do that, Your Majesty.... When Father finally realized this fact and Murat was pulled up, crying out, it was already too late. ''''Ahhhh........what shall I do.......'''' Make up your mind. If you are the Emperor, you will not be able to survive, and we will not tolerate traitors. Lord Magnus said to his father. He was smiling like an exotic demon, as if he had inspired a human to take his soul. But the foolish father took no notice. ''''Nah, then, if I am no longer the emperor, won''t Haydar miss it too! Hmm. There is a great possibility of that. Your Majesty is indeed a man of wisdom. I wouldn''t have the audacity to come up with such a plan on my own. I know, I know!Then I will cease to be emperor! Knowing that his life was about to be saved, Father smiled a big smile on his face. With that face, he started to say. ''Farah!You will be the next emperor!I''ll take care of Haydar! Lord Magnus clapped me on the shoulder and said. ''Congratulations on being crowned, your new Empress. A strange voice came out of my mouth. ''..........What? I''ve never been born with such a dumb voice, I''ve never let it out. And I will never let it out again in my lifetime. That''s how shocked I was, bad! I was numb and blank, and gradually the color of understanding began to creep into my mind. I still couldn''t quite recover from the confusion, but I did come up with one thing to do first. Lord Magnus pointed to the platform and taught me a lesson. I raised my voice. ''First(ish) Emperor(ish), get His Majesty to safety!Take me to the West Tower! This is the precious prison for the Emperor''s own use. My father will be tamed for the rest of his life. But wait, Fara!That doesn''t make a difference-- Hurry!Before the insurgents get here!It is the new emperor''s decree! Hey!Who will help me, oh my God! Your father''s pitiful screams faded into the distance. 51-Twenty-first episode, Alabanas prince, Heydar I - the wizard, Magnus - was watching the moment Princess Farah became Emperor Farah. A group of guards, who had been waiting during the audience, took the weeping former foolish emperor to the west tower. It was then that Princess Farah ordered the Emperor''s Ring to be entrusted to her. The captain of the Kingsguard dutifully carried out the order and presented the ring to Princess Fara with the highest respect. She places it on her left middle finger and raises it in front of the assembled assembled officials. She held it up in front of the chief ministers present. ''Now I, Farah, do hereby become Empress and put to death my brother Heydar who plotted the great treason!If anyone has any objections, feel free to speak up!We''ll accept it now and only this time! That''s the Imperial Family I expected. It doesn''t matter if it''s a man or a woman. First of all, in the 500-year history of Aravana, there have been many Empresses. There''s also the famous Monarch Ying. She was in love with him at first, but it was only for a moment. Emperor Farah has been quick and resolute in dealing with the drastic changes in the situation. She knows exactly what she has to do. ''''We have no objections whatsoever! I have indeed received Your Majesty''s decree to make Farah the new emperor. "All my allegiance is to His Majesty Fara! All the chief advisors in the room were kneeling to the Emperor Farah, and it was impossible to know how many of them were prostrating themselves. Of course, it was impossible to know how many of them were prostrating themselves in their hearts. They objected, but in the end they said, "Then who is going to take the leadership in putting down the rebellion? Are you going to be responsible for this? He doesn''t like that, so he''s just adopting an unassuming attitude. If Heydar''s coup is successful, he will be able to turn his back on him. Well, that''s okay. For now, it''s important to have the crowning of Princess Fara as it happens, and after the situation is settled, we can take our time and expel the perverts one by one. I''m sure Emperor Farah will be able to do it, and I''m not worried about that. The problem now is Haydar, who has most of his kinsmen on his side and is marching towards this audience chamber. The worst thing that could happen is that they should give up their resistance and surrender their throne bloodlessly. Emperor Farah is acting stoutly, but inwardly he is probably terrified. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. "Don''t worry, your Majesty, I''ll take care of you. "Rest assured, your Majesty, I will protect you and defeat Heydar. I''m sorry, Lord Magnus. You''ve been very helpful to me, indeed. Ask as much as you can of me, if I can help it. And sooner or later, I will ask you to do what only you can do. Haggle-headedness is all right. I''ll make a fine empress who will be a great help to Lord Magnus. Ha, that''s good. Me and Emperor Farah smiled at each other. Then we waited for Haydar to ride in. The crown prince of this country was now the high traitor, appearing in a sluggish manner with a large number of kinsmen in tow. The construction of his mild-looking face was the same as when they met once before. However, there are no shades of weakness in his face, and he is filled with a powerful confidence. It''s like a different person. This is more like Heydar''s true nature, or perhaps it is his true nature. When the perceptive Heydar saw the throne without the predecessor and the Emperor''s Ring on Emperor Farah''s finger, he seemed to understand the situation right away. He saw the Emperor''s ring on Emperor Fara''s finger and understood the situation. "You know what I want to say, don''t you, my sister? He pointed his right hand toward me, just to give me that ring while it was bloodless. I dare to ask you, brother. Why did you plan such a grand gesture?If you don''t do anything, eventually the imperial crown would have been right over your brother''s head! This is well known to you, Fara. "I am aware of this, Fara. It''s a good idea to remove the Fool from his throne as soon as possible, before it becomes an irreversible disaster. That is my only wish. Heydar speaks openly. Emperor Farah, who heard it, was chagrined. Although he could never say it because of his position, he would want to say that he understood how he felt. At the same time, don''t you feel this way? You should have let me handle it if you were going to get your hands dirty anyway. "I should have left the task of avenging my father to this sister, and left your brother clean to take the next throne. Why didn''t you talk to me about it? --and so on. ''Your Highness Haydar--I dare say your Highness. You are, in fact, worried about your country. I don''t doubt that, either. It''s just that you should try a few more steps... ''What does Lord Magnus mean by that?You think I should have taken a more moderate approach?Or you don''t think I should have let someone else, someone else, like my sister, get their hands dirty?Don''t underestimate me. I''m not the kind of man who has no shame in letting other people get away with slinging mud on him. No, no, no. Whatever political strife you and your men wage in Alabana, in whatever manner you choose, is not my business, nor is it my business to beat the exit. What do you mean, then? He could not sell his soul to the demons. That is the only way we should not have taken it. Haidar was silent for a moment as I pointed my finger at him. It''s only for a moment. "What a crazy thing to say about wizards. As expected of Hedar, he is a brilliantly stunned man. But I''m going to ask him, too. You all know the name of the Eight Devils, don''t you? But you are not aware of this. When they invade a target country, they first find out who''s on the inside, and then they sell their souls to the devil. In order to sell their souls to the demons, they will first find out who is in charge of the invasion, and then they will use their words of wisdom to seduce the people in that country into selling their souls to the demons. And then, the "General Demon Storm" who is planning to invade Alabana has chosen your Highness Heydar - you. The audience room buzzes with each of my words. Emperor Farah is also blindsided, "That''s ridiculous. In fact, if it wasn''t for this line of mine, he would have laughed it off long ago. On the other hand, the Kingsguard who follow Heydar are furious at my words. "Delusional, even more so! Enough, wizard! They are the ones who joined the rebellion of Heydar out of patriotism and loyalty to the imperial family. They were struck by and sympathized with Heydar''s desire to make Alabama the powerful nation it once was, which he had been laying the groundwork for years. The fact that this Heydar had sold his soul to a demon is something I would never have dreamed of, and I don''t think I could believe it so easily. I ignore their wild questions and continue to speak. "Your Highness Haydar. ''As soon as possible, a year or two before it becomes irreversible,'' you said? So why didn''t you act sooner?Why is this happening now? Shall I tell you something? Because I''ve finally found the one key to the Earth Palace. ...................... ''''The Earth Emperor''s Palace is the palace of the ancient magic empire. As the name suggests, it exists deep in the depths of the earth. And there is only one way to get there from the ground. There are four keys to the Earth Palace, and you must use two of them to open the transition gate. Wha.........wha........ "The Keys of the Earth Palace lie in the deepest depths of the most difficult ruins. One of them was unearthed the other day in the ruins of Ramsey. His Highness ordered the Unguarded Volunteers to steal the key, and it is now in his possession. There is one more key that was unearthed long ago. It is now housed in the palace treasury. Only the holder of the Emperor''s Ring may enter the vault in a special room. His Highness'' real purpose in plotting his high treason was the Key, and the throne can wait until later. Don''t you think so? You... you... you... you... you... you... I read his innermost thoughts one by one, and Heydar''s spare attitude was being ripped away from him. Meanwhile, Emperor Farah also asked me in an upsetting manner. ''The Earth Imperial Palace many of you know the name of it. But in fact, what''s there?Why is your brother going for it? The thriving ancient Alabana Empire perished overnight and became a barren desert because of the failure of a great magic ritual - as you probably know. But no one knows the details of the ceremony. No one knows the details of the rituals, which are not written down in any documents. His Highness had heard about it from the General of Demon Storm. The purpose of the ceremony was to summon the Demon King, who was still in the demon world at the time, and use his magic power only for this purpose. And although the summoning itself was a success, such a substitute could not be controlled by a human being................and then it went out of control and went boom. Isn''t it obvious........ What a big idea the ancient Aravana people had.... It was the height of arrogance. His Highness'' goal is to obtain a glimpse of the Demon King''s immense magical power that still rests in the Earth''s Imperial Palace. "His purpose is to obtain a glimpse of the Demon King''s immense magical power, which is still dormant in the Earth Palace. It''s too dangerous. ''''It''s so powerful that even the ancient magical empire couldn''t control it! It''s time to go out of control again! ''The Green Country turned into a desert, remember?I don''t know what more will happen to our land... All the chief ministers are in an uproar and no longer shake their hair. "Don''t talk nonsense, wizard!Don''t let this nonsense fool you, people!Magnus!What the hell do you think you know about me? Heidar spat at him and yelled at him. ''I''m sorry, but I don''t have all(s) knowledge of you...'' I''m not proud of it, but I answered blandly. In fact, this is all thanks to the information in the strategy book, and I can''t take any credit for it. If I hadn''t been so proud, I wouldn''t have been able to reap the rewards of my compassion," he said. I dared to hand over the Key to the Earth Palace at the ruins of Ramsey because I believed that if I handed the key to Heydar, he would be the one who would be the first to rebel against me. I provoked Heidal''s actions. It was all for the purpose of freeing the Foolish Emperor from his throne, having him cover himself with the dirt, and for Princess Farah to be crowned with a clean body - that''s what this is all about! "Your Highness Haydar. I admire you immensely. Regardless of the means, what you''ve done in your life has been nothing short of amazing. That''s why I wanted this talented crown prince to choose his means properly. If I hadn''t sold my soul to that demon, I would have schemed to put this person on the throne. It''s a shame, really. ''''What in the world are you talking about, Magnus........'''' "Your Highness has indeed conspired with the Demon Storm General. Formally and ceremoniously, he sold his soul. But he didn''t sell the Crown Prince''s dignity. You took General Arashi''s advice, strengthened the Unguo Kingdom Volunteer Corps, unearthed various magic items, and steadily grew in strength. In the end, he used his power to defeat the "Demon Storm Generals". "You took advantage of the Eight Demon Generals'' characteristics to take over the Demonstorm General''s power and became Haydar Jamuitan. It''s a line you should never cross as a human being, but it''s a means to an end - but at the same time, this is nothing but a feat! How did you find out about that... Haydar is so astonished that he says something he shouldn''t have said. ''Oh, no...'' No way.... That wizard was lying, Your Highness...? Please say it''s a lie! Haydar brought in, and the kinsmen were upset with him. But in order to put an end to this series of exchanges, I put my hand in my pocket. I took out the Jewel of the Heavens: Red-Blue, which had been dropped from Tenzen-Delvembro, and held it up. This is the reason why I came to Alavana. This gem has the ability to weaken the Demon Storm General''s power, albeit slightly. It also helps to expose the identity of Heydar Jamuitan, who has transformed into a human being. "No, no, no, no, no, no! Heydar exclaimed. However, he could not resist the power of the Jewel of the Heavenly Realm. In the midst of the crowd, its true identity was exposed. A huge snake with four wings - this was Heydar-Jamuitan. The chief ministers screamed and fled like spiders scattering spiderlings. The Kingsguard also lost the ideal master they had believed in, and one by one they slumped into place. Emperor Farah also said, "Brother.......brother......how could you do this.......! I was heartbroken. I was going to defend her, sheltering her on my back, and I wasn''t going to stop fighting. My friends heard the commotion and rushed over to help. But-- His Highness Haydar! Come on, now! Nadia and Salima''s sisters also appear and open the Towngate. Magnus!"Avenger of the Demon King!I''m losing for today!But don''t forget!That it is this extra that is winning in the end! Haydar-Jamuitan chose to retreat quickly, without any hesitation or pretense at all. That''s prudence indeed!So much for being on your guard! I suppose he figured that after all of these unexpected events, he''d decide that fighting here is what I want. Very well. In that case, let''s carry the battle to the next round. Let''s settle this battle in the Earth Palace. 52-Twenty-second episode: Palace of Ancient Magic Empire The great political upheaval at the Court of Alabana will greatly trouble His Majesty Farah, the new Empress, for some time to come. But I believe that with her intelligence, vitality, and noble spirit, she will be able to steer Alabarna through this ordeal and into a better country. For example, Emperor Farah set out to deal with the Kingsguard Corps as a matter of urgency. Normally, it is only natural to execute them for their complicity in the rebellion. However, because of their patriotic spirit and their belief in Heydar''s ideals, Emperor Farah showed extenuating circumstances. He put them under indefinite house arrest. As a matter of fact, if they were to by-pass the majority of the Kingsguard, such as by cutting off the majority of the Kingsguard, the stall would be shaken with regard to the security of the capital and the palace. It was also fortuitous that Heydar''s coup d''tat was so well planned and quick and easy to deal with. The capital city and the palace did not become a battlefield, and since the situation was completed within the palace, the details of how large the coup was did not get communicated to the people. The situation was such that even a lenient punishment could be shown. For the time being, Emperor Farah used the First Legion, which had grabbed his heart, to guard the troops, while encouraging his kinsmen to return to the scene of the crime at an opportune moment. What a brilliant, flexible and realistic policy! But that was all thanks to Lord Magnus, who cut off your brother''s mind from the guards and forced you to retreat. Emperor Farah humbled himself. He gave me a "special permit" with her name inscribed on it. I had planned my next visit to the palace to get this permit - when I would crown her to the throne - but I felt a sense of accomplishment that went beyond my head''s timetable. If you present this to us, we can explore all the ancient ruins. Of course, I''ll be able to explore the remaining two most difficult ruins where the Key to the Earth Palace lies. You have put down my brother''s rebellion, and it''s a shame to ask Magnus-dono to go through the formalities and procedures now. No, formality and procedure are important. I''m not a lawbreaker by choice. So I will be grateful for the special permission. His Highness Prince Heydar will give up the search for the Key to the Imperial Household and set out to find one of the ruins. We must hurry. I called him "Your Highness" out of concern for the fact that Emperor Fara still called the rebel "Brother". "I have the key to the Keys of the Imperial Household, and I, as the new emperor, have the authority to lend it to Lord Magnus. You''re a man of your word as always, Your Highness--no, Your Majesty. I was grateful for the loan. Now all we and Heydar and the others only need to do is get the Key from the most difficult ruins and we can enter the Earth Imperial Palace. And, in all likelihood, that will be the decisive factor in the battle. "Take care of your brother, Master Magnus. Finally, Emperor Farah said firmly and sent us off. It was a resolute and meaningful "Please". . Crim, Ramsey, the triplets, and Gladius, whose repairs had been completed, left the capital city of Alabang. "Using the Narsai and the Towngate, we rushed to the ruins of Morris. Like the ruins of Ramsey, this site is an ancient military facility where the Key to the Earth''s Imperial Palace was stored. The structure is very similar, and having already conquered Ramsey''s ruins, there was no reason why we couldn''t do the same thing. Our only concern was that they would beat us to it, as they had their sights set on us, but we were relieved that our fears were unfounded. We conquered the ruins of Morris in a single day. In addition to our top priority, the Key to the Earth Emperor''s Palace, we also successfully obtained rare items such as Marid''s Soul and Absolute Thunder. After taking them back, I took the Towngate back to the capital. We reported to Emperor Farah and exchanged information. I sent a fast horse to the guards guarding the ruins of Donlov to beware of my brother, but they were a step too late. I have already received word that your brother has appeared with a group of men and has explored the ruins and brought back something. Just as I suspected, they had unearthed the key from another difficult site. Incidentally, it was inevitable that I would aim at the remains of the remains, but it was probably a coincidence that Heydar and I had different goals. Anyway, we can''t lose a moment''s time now. We hurriedly set out for the Earth Imperial Palace. The transition gate to the Earth Palace is located in the deepest part of the ruins of Rasad. This is one of the largest ruins and was the capital of the ancient magical empire and the gate town of the Earth Emperor''s Palace. However, it was discovered a long time ago, and all levels have already been cleared. The guards are also apologetically stationed there. Hence, I was able to hear from them that Heydar''s group had raided the ruins of Rasad a few hours ago. ''''A few hours'' difference.......can we catch up with this.......? ''The Earth Emperor''s Palace isn''t clear at all, they won''t be able to advance that fast either. Well, Magnus is right! I answer Ted''s concerns, and Lad snaps his fingers. A glimpse of the Demon King''s magical power lies dormant in a corner of the Earth Imperial Palace. It''s just a matter of catching up with them before they find it and obtain it. ''''Stop wasting time and hurry up, monks! Scolded by Krim, we quickly broke through the ruins of Rasad, the gate town. We arrived at the Transference Gate in the deepest part of the city. It looks like a huge mirror, but there are holes on either side of the rim to hold the jewels. According to the strategy book, by placing two Keys of the Earth Palace in there, the Transitional Gate will be activated for one hour. Furthermore, during the activation process, you can pull out the keys, and as expected, Heydar didn''t take any careless steps to leave them behind. Let''s go! I place the keys in the shape of jewels in the holes on either side. The transition gate is activated without delay, and the mirror does not reflect us, but the view of the palace far beneath the ground. I stepped into the mirror with a newfound respect and admiration for the technology of the ancient magical empire, which still hasn''t lost its function after five hundred years. There was a slight resistance, like entering water, and I quickly passed through the transition gate. The entrance corridor was magnificent in the extreme. High stone ceilings, wide widths, and long cobblestones leading all the way to the end. It''s hard to really feel it, but this is already the depths of the earth. ''The path is wide....or rather, it''s big. It''s a far cry from the ruins we''ve been diving through. Isn''t it a little dirty, with scrap metal and rocks scattered all over the place? The Guardians are in place, and Heydar''s guys got rid of them-- I mean, it''s like... Oh, Mud''s getting more discerning. Perhaps he is. But, old man. The floor, the walls and the ceiling look like they''re falling apart.You''ve been fighting in an entire hallway this big? Crim, Ramsey, and the triplets, who have followed me, look around and say. The only one who is unperturbed is Gladius, as professional as ever, exuding a sense of professionalism. However, it''s natural for people to be unusual. "This earth emperor''s palace is also the center of the explosion, where the demon king''s magic power went out of control. It''s only natural for it to be rattling here and there, some parts of it are almost intact, while others have been reduced to rubble. I answered by referring to the map information in the Strategy Book, which I had drilled into my head. Heydar and the others would not have any map information. We quickly followed them. We didn''t need to find out which road they took. The traps and corpses of the members of the U.S. Army''s "Unguarded Volunteers" and the traps they set, as well as the remnants of the battles with the Guardians in place, are all to be followed. And Heydar and the others could not be said to be taking the shortest route. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. It seems that they aren''t aiming for a completely misguided direction. The fact that we have perfect map information only over here is a big advantage against Heydar and the others. I followed their footsteps, taking a completely different path along the way. ''''Could it be that this is a shorter route?'''' No, it''s more of a detour. ''You''re going the long way!'' But I''ve got a magic item that must be recovered. My friends agreed with my words. And from here on out, we''ll be relying on the map information in the Strategy Book to guide us through the process. Unlike previous years, when Heydar and his friends were, in a sense, sweeping the dew, the Guardians are still in place, and there are still large traps in place. However, the Guardians were crushed by my magic and Gladius'' fists, and the methods for disarming and avoiding the traps were described in the . With a truly breakneck pace, we arrived at our desired location. The ancient magic empire, the last crown prince''s office. While the rooms of the other emperors were buried under the rubble across the board, only that room was miraculously half destroyed. The ceiling had collapsed and a fraction of the room had been buried, but the office desk was safe. I had business with the contents of that drawer, but before I could approach it, I stopped dead in my tracks with a jolt. All of a sudden - really, all of a sudden. A figure suddenly appeared and sat down in the chair at the office desk. "Hello, guests. Welcome to my office. He was a shrewd, shrewd young man with a certain cleverness about him, with a certain cleverness about him. His golden eyes were full of confidence. But what''s most surprising is that his body is transparent, and he can see the scenery behind him. ''''Gosh, a ghost (ghost)! That''s okay. It''s not that cute. Klim replies to the astonished Rudd with a nervous look on his face. Exorcism is a monk''s monopoly. If it was just a ghost, she wouldn''t be afraid of it. Yes, this is not such an easy thing to do. It''s the Ancient Magical Empire''s ghost, the Ancient Spectre. The most outstanding wizards of the time used necromancy, which has been completely lost in modern times, to discard their bodies and become eternal, immutable beings - with only their souls. Even in the guidebooks, he was treated as a monster that wandered around the Earth''s imperial palace. Its Level is at least 30! So you''re Crown Prince Madetta...? It''s just as well I am Madetta. The young man in the spirit body returned a hawkish nod of the head to Ramsey, who asked while casting a guarded glance. ''Don''t lie to me. Or are you just teasing me?'''' I also pointed out as I grabbed my ''''Great Magic Staff''''. Even though there were only a few of them wandering around in this wide open imperial palace, I had of course considered the possibility that I might run into these guys. And if we encountered them, I had planned to turn tail. It wouldn''t be an unwinnable opponent, but I could expect to bleed profusely. My enemies are Heydar and the others, not them. I don''t want to wear them out for nothing. ''What makes you think I''m lying? ''Crown Prince Madetta died in a ritual runaway. He wasn''t prepared or able to afford to reincarnate as a Spectre. Yes. You''ve got some interesting stuff here. The young man who impersonated the crown prince looked at my copy of the attack book in front of him. No one had ever reacted like this before! I''m not gonna do it, okay? Kukku, no thanks. I can feel the power of the gods. If I touched it now, I''d go straight to heaven. The young man says something that can''t be taken seriously or as a joke. I''m more interested in the way you use it than in that kind of information. His golden eyes shift from the Strategy Book to me, and he stares at me. I braced myself inwardly for a fight any time now. I can''t retreat until I get what''s in that desk. But-- Kuku, don''t get too defensive, I''m not going to fight you. You can take the things in the desk with you. As the young man told him this, his spirit body (body) faded away again. "Wait. What are you after all? Well?You can call me Spectre. Well, goodbye. I''ll see you soon. The young man, who had given a blatantly false name, then really disappeared. ''''I''ll see you........again........?'''' I don''t know how long it will take, but I had a feeling that I would run into Spector again somewhere. Anyway, there was no time to be bothered by this mysterious ghost. I got the Crown Prince''s Seal from my desk and headed west to the test square to follow Haydar''s group. I took the shortest route, which I had drilled into my head. 53-Twenty-third episode palace of the ancient magical empire (Haydar perspective) Yo -- Crown Prince Heydar''s goal is, after all, to elevate Aravana to the status of a great and powerful nation again. That''s all. Whether this is rooted in self-interest or a sense of duty for someone who was born into the imperial family is no longer clear to me. For such a long time, that purpose has become the norm for me. It has been that way since I was a child. If I can be proud of one thing, it''s that I love the people of Aravana. I love them beyond description for their simple, unsparing lives despite the harsh environment of the desert. It is for this reason that the "Unguarded Nation Volunteers", which I control from the shadows, attack only those nobles and wealthy merchants who prey on the motherland. It is strictly forbidden to threaten the lives of the innocent people with impunity. Whenever a gangster violated this prohibition, he made an example of them by imposing decisive sanctions. I want to be a great English monarch, the founder of Alabama''s Middle Ages, as they call it. At the same time, he wanted to enrich the lives of his beloved people. I wanted to get them out of their current lifestyle, where they feared for the water of tomorrow. But there are many problems. Alavana has too few resources. It would be difficult to win the economic war with these resources. There are only a finite number of magic items that can be excavated from ancient ruins. Even if we were to promote more excavations throughout the country, they would only get smaller and smaller. On the other hand, a policy of military expansion was out of the question. If this is the case, the people whom I love will be forced to become helpless. No matter how much I want the granaries in the north or the port cities in the south, I cannot just send my people off to war of aggression, no matter how much I want them. All I could do, when I eventually came to the throne, was to raise the nation''s power little by little, through honest, if unsophisticated, good government. When I realized this, I despaired, because my father was too dark. Because Yo''s father was too dark and foolish. It is too easy to tilt the country and anyone can do it. Whether or not I would be able to regain the power of the country that that foolish man had lost in his lifetime in a single generation... or not... Isn''t it vain to work hard for such a level of future? For what purpose did I come into this world? And that''s it!If another dark fool were to take the throne in a few generations after me, my reign would simply fall apart. I couldn''t help but despair. Hoping to take advantage of his despair, Jamuitan, the Demon Storm General, whispered sweet nothings to me. But ... what a surprise! "The approach of the General''s Demon Storm was certainly enough to give me hope. I pretended to be seduced by his indulgence, and with a vigor that no mere mortal could muster, I amassed a valuable, ancient treasure - a power that I could not. He tricked the Jamuitan into believing that I was the one who had the power to defeat him. I myself became a demon of Level 40 or higher. I had no hesitation in throwing my body away. The reason being that by gaining more power on your own than any other army, you can wage a war of aggression without forcing your beloved people to be helpless. Above all, the lifespan of the "Eight Demon Generals" class is long. It would easily exceed a thousand years. If you have that much time, you can make Alabana a world empire of unprecedented proportions. No, it''s not impossible for me to become the new Demon King and paint the map of this world in Alavana. At that time, I wonder what kind of happy faces the people will have on their faces? Would you be proud of me? Just by imagining this, my humanity, which has been lacking little by little day by day, warms up again. . With a large number of men under my command, I proceeded westward through the Earth Imperial Palace toward the Ancient Experiment Site. In front of me, there was a corridor that was openly lined with traps. Ten stone statues were lined up at five-meter intervals on either side of the corridor. Are they guardians themselves, or do they have other means of killing, or are they traps or ceilings falling down to draw my attention to them? Homes. I called him the third of the six stars, the "Shadow Runner," as he was known. No further orders are needed, and Homes moves as if he knows what he''s doing. The five members he brought with him were identified. You two, run all the way to that corner. But, Mr. Homes... We don''t want to die... Just run!Or do you want me to kill you? Hee.... I don''t want to kill... ''If you can get to that corner, the boss will reward you. You''ll be thanking the gentle chieftain for his kindness. Now go! The five of them ran down the hallway, driven by Homes, who flicked his blade at them. Then, as they ran to the middle, the trap was activated. Ten stone statues shot heat rays from their eyes, causing them to dance wildly. The minions were instantly burned to a crisp and chopped up, and five pieces of meat were lying on the corridor. I was unmoved, calling out the name of my confidant, "Nadia. "Nadia. The number one of the six stars, the Wizard, bowed reverently and used his powerful magic to attack remotely, shattering the stone statue. She and Salima''s sisters are the only ones in whom I have placed my genuine trust. I''ve been a friend and confidant of mine since my childhood, a vassal of my trusted associate. In comparison, the other members of the group are a bunch of hooligans in the name of "gloom and doom" or "heroism". If it weren''t for me joining and leading the group, they would have committed robbery, rape and murder without a care in the world. They are the vermin that haunt my beloved homeland. The only way to get them to contribute to the public good of my country is to use poison to control it. After Nadia destroys all the stone statues, Homes chooses another five people to run down the corridor. This time they run all the way to the other corner. ''We''re safe, boss. Thank you. After answering Homes'' report curtly, Yu strides leisurely down the corridor. He crossed the five people who crossed for their lives without giving them a second glance. In this way, Yu and the others steadily advanced through the traps in the earth imperial palace with many victims. Finally, they arrived at it. A huge double-opened gate that was half destroyed and no longer useful. On the other side of the gate, we could see a large laboratory. It''s hard to believe that it''s underground, an open space with a hazy, high ceiling that doubles as a magical light source. ''Yay, boss! It''s okay, boss! ''We''re ahead of Magnus and his party! The subordinates were cheering with a mixture of relief. By the time they arrived here, there were only three members of the group, the six stars. Yu said to them. ''''It looks like there''s still one last trick left. Precisely - turns to Homes alone, Yu tells us. In front of the half-destroyed gate is a little hall. It''s an unnatural, empty hall. "Homes. You''re the only one left. I''m counting on you. "...What?No, no, no, wait, wait, wait. Boss!Don''t tell me that you want me, a six-star, to be a human pillar as well! What else did it sound like? ..................... When Homes was raptured, I told him repeatedly, even with compassion, "I will reward you if you can get to the other side of that gate. I will give you a reward if you can reach the other side of that gate. The reward will be more than you can spend even if you play and live the rest of your life. You can thank your kind boss for that. "d*mn it! Homes, unknowingly, turned his blade on me. Immediately, Yo''s guards move in. They are not the sisters of Nadia and Salima. They are not the sisters of Nadia and Salima, they are the rear guard, and they have no way to protect me from a melee attack on the spur of the moment. In addition to the members of the group, I had fifteen other servants with me. All of them were small in stature, with their hoods hiding their faces and bodies. Their gait was exactly one thread. Then, as soon as Homes flipped his blade, the servants took off their hoods. What emerged from below was the beauty of a hard, inorganic girl. In addition, an incendiary samurai''s dressing gown. That''s right, those killing maids, born of the technology of the ancient magical empire! And that''s fifteen! With terrifying agility and precision, it takes four of them to take down Homes, while giving me complete protection. ''Throw them in!'' When I commanded him, he carried Homes up. "Help!I don''t need a reward!So please, please, only life! With no mercy for the pleading Homes, he carelessly threw them into the hall. Immediately, the floor of the hall wriggled eerily and large mouths opened here and there to bare their fangs. It was the Guardian known as the Floorimitator. Homes were being eaten away by countless mouths while screaming out screams of despair. I continued to watch the scene, unmoved. In the past, the "Magic Storm General" showed me the location of the undiscovered ruins. It was a tomb of an emperor in the ancient magical empire. I obtained all the maids that had been sleeping there and used them as soon as possible. I never thought that I would betray them, I had them take down the General of Magical Storm. The enemy is indeed one of the "Eight Demon Generals". It was a level 40 boss monster. Of the 100 maids that I had managed to obtain, 84 of them turned into silent wrecks on the spot. However, I was still able to defeat him. I took his power in stride. I became Heydar-Jamuitan, and I still had fifteen maids to kill. The "Unguarded Volunteers" were no longer needed as a fighting force or limb. In fact, it was more difficult to find a reason to keep those vermin alive. Only Homes, a high-level scavenger, could still be used to unearth the key to the Earth Palace, as well as traverse the Earth Palace itself, but that, too, was now gone. However, that was all gone now. After confirming that Homes had been eaten to death without leaving any bones, I ordered the maids to kill him. I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it. Stepping over the corpse of the floorimitator and slipping through the half-destroyed gate, Yu stepped into the experimental square. Following him were the sisters of Nadia and Salima. And the fifteen killing maids. Often, as we proceeded, we found a large black sphere floating in the air, far away from us. No, is it really a sphere?Depending on how you look at it, it looks like an empty hole in the world. In fact, the landscape around it was distorted. The horrifying scene is exactly what this is all about. But that''s exactly what I was looking for. A glimpse of the Demon King''s magic. It''s almost there, it''s almost there. This is the moment when the longtime plan that we''ve been working on in secret is finally coming to fruition. Even I was excited to see it. My footsteps became lighter. But--. He tried to rush to the jet-black sphere, or the hole in the world, but he couldn''t. The sound of multiple footsteps approaching from behind. I suppressed a grind of teeth and turned around with my entourage. Then he turned to them, cowering his shoulders as he came after them. I didn''t think you could catch me, wizard. I knew you''d catch up to me, Your Highness. The wizard answered without fear. He was - Magnus was such a fearless man. That''s what he was from the first time I saw him. The way he talked back to his father, who was even if he was an emperor, in an unapologetic manner was small and eerie. At first glance, I couldn''t help but feel a positive impression of the man. If possible, he was a man I would not want to make enemies with. But as long as I was on my high horse, a clash with him was inevitable. I would never say that it was because of fate. 54-Twenty-fourth episode, thou shalt not drown I - the wizard Magnus - was strolling through the experimental square to the west of the Earth Imperial Palace. Of course, I wasn''t alone. I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to find the right one. The triplets, including Ted, Lad, and Mud, are following close behind, looking all the more dependable. Further behind them, the heavyweight Gladius walks in a big gait, his footsteps clattering. Seeing our appearance - Prince Heydar had a face like he had bitten down on a bitter worm. The sisters Nadia and Salima, who were standing firm on either side of him, had a face that couldn''t hide their nervousness. And the fifteen killing maids, lined up with hard, expressionless faces. My companions and Heydar and his group. Those with two opposing values and goals faced each other. I have an appreciation for this prince named Heydar. So I asked, "Why did you think of this foolishness? or "Do you have any regrets? I didn''t mean to ask a useless question like, "What''s that? Does Heydar feel the same way?He, too, said nothing more. Hence, quietly, the curtain of the battle was cut off. Heydar commanded the battle maids. You are now in a position to make a decision. It is not a matter of time before they are killed. "Then I will use my seal to kill myself. Cease all actions. I also order the maids to kill. I was holding up the Seal of the Ancient Alabana Clan, which I had just obtained from the Earth Palace. I''m sure the slaughterhouse maids will receive orders from both sides. "Two orders received at once. "Conflict of command and judgment. "In accordance with the basic principle of maintaining a standby status. He responded in an inanimate voice and stood on the bar, not taking orders from both me and Haydar. ''Why do you have it, Magnus! It''s impossible for me to take on a maid who kills so many of them. That''s why I took the risk of taking a detour all the way to get the seal. ''''Magnus!You are impudent! With a howl, Haydar revealed his true nature, a human who had sold his soul to a demon. He transformed into a giant snake with four wings. Even weakened by the Jewel of the Heavens: Red-Blue, he was still a level 42 boss monster! It''s Heydar-Jamuitan! The Nadia and Salima sisters further buffed it with their strengthening magic, which was unbearable. ''''Be a piece of wood! The snake demon screams in Haydar''s voice. At the same time, it flaps its four wings and creates a strong wind that attacks us all. "Absolute Air! As soon as I took the crystal out of my pocket, I threw it over my head. It''s a magic item that I excavated from the ruins of Membes. It completely absorbs wind damage up to a certain level and protects us. Heidar-Jamuitan''s attack power is extraordinary, but the amount of damage this thing can absorb is also extraordinary. ''''You''ve got some strange things hidden away! Haydar was abhorrent, but he changed his attack method. He rubbed the four wings together and shot a violent bolt of lightning from them. ''''Absolute Thunder! What? I throw the crystal I found in the ruins of Morris into the air above my head. This has the same effect as Air, except it absorbs only lightning attacks. The reason I said that I had chosen the ruins of Morris rather than Donlov''s to seek the Key to the Earth''s Empire was because I could get this for myself as well. Wind and Lightning Attributes. "I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them. First of all, Gradius rushed his massive body and engaged in white-knuckle combat with Heydar-Jamuitan. He hits it with his thick fists and bites it with his sharp fangs. The Heidar-Jamuitan''s fangs induce a certain percentage of paralysis. This is a more serious badass status than paralysis, and even Mithril Golems, which are supposed to be completely immune to paralysis, are subjected to the normal paralysis. "God said. "God said, ''I will heal the paralysis that torments thee. Without a moment''s hesitation, Krim rushes over to Cure Paralyze. Heydar-Jamuitan tries to turn his fangs on her as the rear guard, but Gradius won''t let him. He uses his massive body to prevent her from doing so. He has been adventuring with Krim all his life, and it was his trust in Gladius that allowed him to step forward. "God said, ''Blessed art thou. ''Blessed art thou...'' I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them. I''m not going to be the only one who''s been in the market for a while. "Moura-a-nou-a-ware pre-nun.... Therefore, I''m going to cast a strengthening spell that buffs Gladius'' attack ability. Normally, a wizard''s enhanced magic is not very effective, unlike a monk''s. You have to master a highly specialized skill called Enhanced Magic Amplification before it becomes useful. I''m sure you''ll find a lot of people who are interested in this kind of thing, but I''m sure you''ll find a lot of people who are interested in this kind of thing. Si tilt-ren-e-no-genk-tilt-ha........ "God said. ''Thou art under my protection''... ''Koon un i kar kel kel noo e sis...'' ''God said. ''All that threaten thee shall fear my majesty, and shall shun thee...''... Me and Krim cast enhancement magic on Gladius as if we were in chorus. In the meantime, the triplets had also begun attacking. All three were equipped with the Bullet Crossbow, a flying tool that fires a gravel instead of an arrow. It is a specially made gravel that has been prepared for this battle. That''s right, the gravel from the Ancient Alabana Refined Mithril Silver, which Bazelfr had commissioned him to create! I don''t even want to calculate how many dozens of gold coins I''m throwing away in one hit. However, this is the least we can do if we want to pass damage to the highest boss monster. They had explored many difficult ruins with us and defeated many boss monsters, and now they had developed great courage. "Against the ''Eight Demon Generals'' class demons, they kept firing calmly, consulting with the range of their weapons and their own skills to find a safe distance. It was now an imposing attitude. Even though Ramsey''s teaching and guiding methods were good, I''m surprised they grew up to this point! On the other hand, that Ramsey played a role that only he could play. He dared to equip the weakly powerful and continued to attack his monk sister Salima. It''s also aimed only at the limbs so as not to kill or injure. But Salima doesn''t know what I''m aiming for, so I have no choice but to cast a recovery spell on myself, thinking I won''t be left behind to die without Haydar. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it. The sisters, naturally, took safety and stayed in the rear. Ramsey also stayed behind, as did the triplets. Then, from Ramsey''s position, Salima is extremely far away from Ramsey''s position. The fact that he was able to shoot at them without killing them is an impressive feat of skill. It''s not exactly a flashy success, but it''s a shining example of reluctant support. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. ''''Si tilt on noo-el! It''s a series of "Stone IV" shots, which impinges on the weak attributes I looked up in the Strategy Book. It''s also effective against guardians, so this is the magic that really took care of me in Alavana. "Nuh-uh........tell me, Magnus....... Haydar snarled as he took on my onslaught. ''If it''s something I can teach you,'' This is the first time that you and I have fought each other. Nevertheless, what is this........! What do you mean? ''How could you be so meticulously prepared!I''m ready! I''m sorry, but that''s the sort of thing you can''t teach. You''re kidding me!When did you start making preparations to defeat me? Haydar-Jamuitan howls in exasperation. I could have answered that question. ''Of course, from the beginning,'' From the beginning, I came to this desert country with the assumption that I was going to take down this great Crown Prince, and I made up a plan table in my head! Haidar laughed, shaking his torso as he exchanged fangs with Gladius. It was a laugh with some hint of desperation. Heydar is a smart man. Hence, he must have realized. That they would not stand a chance, not one in ten thousand, if they went on like this. And therefore - he was willing to gamble. ''Nadia!Salima!You''ve served me well until now! Your Highness? Why such parting words! "I''m not leaving you yet!But I''ll tell you what, just in case! Haydar flipped his long torso and ran away from the struggling Gladius. Then in a flash, it meandered into a jet-black sphere. It was as if it was an empty hole in this world - a glimpse of the Demon King''s magical power! According to the Strategy Book, the emperor of the ancient magical empire planned to transform and process this enormous magical power and use it as desired energy. Perhaps Heydar had also intended to do so. However, the saboteur, me, threw the planning table in his head out of whack. Hence, I was forced to revise the plan. Unlike humans, if he was turned into a demon, there are other uses for the Demon King''s magic power. By taking it directly into his body, he could force it to level up! But in return, his ego is mourned. He becomes a true monster with only the urge to destroy. However, it''s because I''m the one with the "strategy book" that I know this. Heidar had no choice but to bet on that little bit of hope that he might be able to capture the Demon King''s magic power without any side effects! Heidar opens his large jaw gate and bites into the jet-black sphere. He swells his throat and swallows some of the Demon King''s magical power. There''s no time to stop it. There''s no point in letting Gladius chase after it. So much so that the result was instantaneous. ''''RUOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Haydar-Jamuitan''s eyes turn bright red and he lets out an unreasonable beastly cry. ''''Your Highness!'''' What is the matter, Your Highness Heydar? ''GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! He no longer responds to his sisters'' words, but simply feeds on them as if they were bait. Just before that - Gladius, who had finally caught up with him, took a stand and became a shield. ''''Your Highness Heydar is no better!He has turned into a real demon! I shout to my sisters who have died nine deaths. ''It''s a lie...'' I don''t believe that... "Face the reality of what''s right in front of you!And you''re going to help me take him down too! No! We cannot betray His Highness! Which one of you is a traitor? I blackmailed my sisters. ''His Highness Heydar has fallen with a demon without reason, and you guys say that''s all right!You''re not!There is only one salvation for His Highness any longer! The sisters were also far from stupid, women who were far from stupid. Hence, they understood my words, even though they looked like they were about to start crying. ''Your Highness!'' Forgive me, Your Highness! He cowered and readied his staff for Haydar-Jamuitan. Then the all-out war begins. I also begin a long spell chant to prepare my biggest attack magic. ''''--fran-i-ren-el.'''' This is a heavily customized Fire IV. With the special effect of the Demon Fist General''s Counter-Ring, it is placed in your left hand, on hold or in stock. "--si-tilt-one-n-el. Heavy Customization (Stone IV). I put it on hold/stock in my right hand. Then he put his hands together and made a clenched fist. He slammed into the earth as hard as he could. A pillar of fire was born from it and ran in a straight line to Haydar-Jamuitan. ''''Gladius!'''' At my command, the loyal Mithril Golem retreats, holding his sisters in his arms. Naturally, Haydar-Jamuitan tries to follow. But a pillar of fire bursts into its nose, running across the ground. Instantly, the earth explodes. An even bigger pillar of fire erupts from directly underneath Heydar-Jamuitan. And then the ground around him melts into mush. The ground around him melts into a fountain of lava. This is the kind of combined magic that only the magical spirit Luna City has made possible. If you look at the legends, this is Magmafall, which is a combination of fire and earth, and its name is said to be Magmafall. "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! The massive body of Haydar-Jamuitan sinks into the lava. It roars in agony. But no matter how much he flails, he cannot escape from the lava. Even if he uses his four wings and tries to flap his wings, it''s too late. Already in the first eruption, the feathers themselves have burst into flames. I watched in silence as the poor prince, who had taken a wrong turn for the sake of his ideals, sank in anguish as he sank and was swallowed by the lava. I couldn''t help but clench my grip on the "attack book". It takes a lot of strength to achieve a great goal. This is an absolute truth. But we must not get so caught up in the power that we forget ourselves. Heidar reminded me of this. The words on the first page of the Strategy Guide. "Whether you take advantage of this information or kill it is entirely up to you!Good luck! It reminded me once again of the weight of those words. So I watched Heydar''s last moments in silence. His final sad roar as he sank completely into the depths of the lava was painful to the ears. 55-Twenty-fifth episode triumphal and coronation After killing Heidar Jamuitan, my was 38. I also acquired some valuable loot (drop items), such as the Demon Storm General''s Boots and the Jewel of the Heavenly Realm: Thunderbolt. However, my spirits did not clear at all. Wordlessly, I looked back at the jet-black sphere. It was like an empty hole in this world. The magic power of a demon king summoned by an ancient experiment and manifested. A glimpse of it. It is too much energy for a human being. I commanded the slaughterhouse maids with my seal. I''m going to be the first to tell you. The fifteen of them, loyal Servants and Guardians, will forever keep their orders. And so I, along with my friends, made a triumphant return to the capital city of Alabang. Our triumphal return ceremony and the coronation of Emperor Farah. A banquet for both was held in the garden of the Alabang Palace. As you can imagine, the coronation ceremony should be held separately, don''t you think?Is the new Empress'' authority unassailable? I questioned that. Wouldn''t it be cheaper to put it all together? Emperor Farah chuckled openly. I''m sure he was joking half the time, but it''s important for a politician to have a strong economic outlook. I didn''t say anything else. So today was the day of the banquet. The number of people in attendance, which came from all over Alabama, was substantial. Today, however, there were many guests in attendance. We''ve got a lot of people in attendance. Emperor Farah arranged for us to be scattered all over the garden, each of us surrounded by a large number of people, and we were greeted with a barrage of greetings to disperse the crowd. We were surrounded by many people, each of whom was greeted by a large number of people to disperse the crowd. That was a bonehead. was the blur of Crim and Ramsey, who were told later. On the contrary, the triplets didn''t seem to be full of it. To be honest, we didn''t do much, but it was just so frustrating to see all the accolades. I''m popular with the pretty girls. I''ve never seen anything like it in my life. And if you enjoyed it, that was good. In addition, Gladius was also asked by Emperor Fara to decorate the garden as one of the heroes of the country''s salvation. The Mithril Golem and other such things must be rare even in the country of these ruins. It attracted the attention and admiration of many people. It was especially popular with children, who could be seen playing with it hanging from their arms. Seeing such a scene. Hmmm, that sounds like a lot of fun! And it was Aria who giggled next to me. I asked her if she would accompany me to the banquet. As usual, he wanted to leave me in charge of greeting those in attendance instead of me, who is not very good at socializing. Aria''s personality-backed negotiating skills have always been a great help to me. One more thing, it doesn''t hurt at all for the Malm Chamber of Commerce to sell Aria''s face as the person in charge of strengthening trade with Alavana. After all, they were such a powerful group of people that they were invited to the coronation. Such was the case with her, and now they were walking through the gardens together. Mr. Gladius, you are a very popular man. ''Kids love big, strong looking things. ''What?You don''t like it, Mr. Magnus? I''m not a child anymore. ''''Haha. It didn''t matter how old you were when you liked him. Continuing our idle banter, we arrive at the heart of the garden. The Emperor Farah is there, taking his turn receiving enthusiastic congratulations from those in attendance. I thought it was about time since fewer people were coming to greet me, but there was still a crowd of people around her. So that''s it. It was no wonder that there was no shortage of people who wanted to congratulate the new empress on her memory. We stood in line and waited for our turn to come. And when it was finally our turn. ''You didn''t have to be dutiful to show your face, Lord Magnus, the hero of your nation''s salvation. Emperor Farah noticed the look on my face and said dismissively. It wasn''t that I was bored with anything as long as I was chatting with Aria, and it didn''t take long. ''I''ve never met you before, Your Majesty. I am Aria, the daughter of Magnus''s friend, Malum the Rakstad merchant, and I am pleased to meet you, Your Majesty. I would like to congratulate Your Majesty Farah on her crowning. Aria did not shrink from the presence of the foreign empress and congratulated her with perfect reverence. ''If you are a friend of Lord Magnus, it is the same for me. I beg you to be close to him. Emperor Farah actually shares a friendly embrace with Aria. Immediately, the eyes of those around him change to look at Aria. The Malm Chamber of Commerce will have an easier time doing business in Alavana. It''s all a bit of fishy politics, but thanks to the new empress'' authority, I''m going to be able to use it. Well, Master Magnus. Now, Master Magnus, I must once again repay you handsomely or I will be accused of being ungrateful. ''I am a man on a journey to avenge the Demon King, that''s all. There is no better reward than to have your majesty''s majesty arrange that convenience for me in the country. I understand. Then I''ll give you a title just like King Rakstad did. Emperor Farah suddenly smiled at me lustily. How about "new empress''s husband", Master Magnus? I said something outrageous. Immediately, there was an explosive groan from the surroundings. "''Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh!'' What a surprise! His Majesty Farrah has asked you to marry her! So the coronation is now a wedding! Congratulations! No, congratulations! He cheers me up a lot and makes me reluctant. I hope Aria isn''t angry.................I''m afraid to check. She was smiling bitterly as much as she could, but she didn''t seem to be in any way offended. I''m also relieved. However, I replied to Emperor Farah with a hint of bitterness. I''m sure they all took it to heart. We''ve all taken it to heart, haven''t we? ''Hmmm, yeah. I''m sorry. It was meant to be a light joke. When Emperor Farah cowered her shoulders, the air around her was filled with "What?", "Are you kidding me?", and "Well, that''s probably true". No one would think that she was serious about her courtship. With a joking air, Emperor Farah turned to Aria and said. ''''Honestly, I envy you. I too, would like to be a friend of your... Lord... I''m sorry, Your Majesty. But I''m sure, with a man of your stature, you''ll find a very good friend in no time. Aria answered extremely seriously. It was as if the exchange could only be understood between the two of us. Yes, I was getting my head twisted. ''''Apart from that, as long as you mean friends, you''re welcome to stay as long as you want? And. So I was about to ask him the truth, but Emperor Farah won my wit. Well, let me tell you the truth. I, Magnus, like Laxton, will award you the title of ''Slayer of Demons''. With this proclamation from Emperor Farah, I have been granted every convenience within Alavana regarding what is necessary to avenge the Demon King. It''s a modest thing, but it''s a great help. Thank you. And I say thank you this time. There were still more of us who wanted to say hello to Emperor Farah. So we decided to resign from her presence. As we were leaving, Emperor Farah joked again. You don''t need to return the key to my bedchamber, but you can come visit me whenever you like. You are welcome to visit me at any time. ''''All right, I won''t hold back. But I will come in through the main gate with impunity. That''s typical of you, Master Magnus. But that is why I am so fond of you, isn''t it? . The day after the party, Aria and I did some sightseeing in the capital city of Alabang. I hadn''t had a chance to go around the city yet, and it was important for Aria to get to know the city well for business reasons. The two men who were guiding us were both born and raised in this town. Both of them wore hoods with their eyes deep in their eyes, hiding their looks well. They are the sister and sister-in-law of Na-De-A and Na-Sa-Ri-Ma, and they''re both. As a matter of fact-- After killing Haydar in the Earth Imperial Palace, the two of them tried to throw themselves into the lava in martyrdom to their lord. I held them back. ''''I thought you two had dared to get your hands dirty for the sake of your homeland, but was I mistaken? What nonsense! ''You''re right, sister!We are, of course, for Alavana-- I said, interrupting their rebuttals. ''Then what will you do with your death?Shouldn''t we serve Alavana for as long as it lives? Well, that''s... yeah, but... ''How can we, who have committed high treason with your highness, contribute to Alavana''s cause! Then follow me. I''ll give you your moment. I guess my words came as a surprise to them. The sisters looked at each other in surprise. But then, as if by design. "Ok. .... let''s follow you. Let''s see if it''s true. If it is true, let us at least atone for our sins. And - because of this exchange, I introduced Aria to my sisters. From now on, I was to work close to Aria and help her trade in Alabama. The Town Gate, which Nadia can use, is particularly foul in terms of transporting goods. Even the sisters have shown a strong willingness to do so. In Alavana, where the importation of food has always been a headache, the sisters have found a purpose and a purpose in life in working for the Malm Chamber of Commerce, which is to start a fair business. ''I''d be lying if I said I didn''t have a rant for Lord Magnus. ''But I swear, I will work with all my might. From now on, I will serve you, Lady Aria, with all my heart and soul. "For the sake of our country. "For the sake of Alavana, whom His Highness Prince Heydar loved. I hadn''t been wrong in my estimation. I nodded in satisfaction. And now-- I think to myself as my sisters show me around the capital city (Alabang). Aria tries to open up quickly, and the sisters respond to her thoughts, still somewhat awkwardly, but still, I think as I watch the three women chatting and laughing together. Your Highness Heydar. You were still admirable. In Luxta, a foolish and petty knight captain of the Kingsguard named Tenzen had implored many of his subordinates to get involved and sell their souls to the demons. But, Your Highness. You were different. You kept the danger of straying completely off the path of others to yourself alone and did not involve your sisters. That is why I was able to inspire my sisters to reform and redeem themselves. I was able to offer them a path to recovery. Perhaps that was what you wanted? If that''s the case..........................then he''s got one. So in that one respect, I was in your hands. But - and that was painful and unbearable! 56-Twenty-sixth Episode: Reunion if parted And the next day. I saw the triplets off as they left the capital city of Alabang. "You have done a great job, Mr. Magnus. We''re gonna be a beautiful addition to our hometown! I can''t thank you enough, sir. Originally, the three of us started out as high-risk, high-reward adventurers to build up our marriage fund. And our party explored all sorts of difficult ruins. The amount of money we sold for unnecessary magic items was tremendous. I made sure to divide it between the number of people in my party. Moreover, since I had received the items needed to defeat the Demon King in priority, I declined the money and divided it into five equal portions, including Krim and Ramsey, and distributed them. As a result, the amount of money the triplets got was a ridiculous amount of money, enough to make each of them a millionaire. Normally, they would have earned so much money that they could have gone home long ago. But they didn''t. They didn''t say anything patronizing, but I guess they stuck with me until my search was over. Utterly pleasant people, aren''t they! Ted. Rudd. Mud. I must have been lucky to have met them. So I say, "Well, I''m the one who should thank you. "Thank you for what you did for me. For everything you''ve done for me. Thank you. Haha........When someone as good as Magnus-san says that, it makes me feel like all the hard work I''ve put in up to now is worth it. Honestly, that''s the nicest thing I''ve ever heard in my life. Don''t make me cry. Magnus''s husband is an ill-mannered man. The triplets held their eyes, rubbed their noses, and acted in all three ways. To them, I continue. ''Remember, Rad?What you said right after we met. What did I say?I don''t remember him. My brother was born first in some ways. No, brother Ted. We''re the triplets. I replied to the triplets, who didn''t seem to remember, myself. --The legend of Ramsey wasn''t over. --You know, because together with us, we''re going to create a new legend. --We''re all going to be legendary adventurers! What''d I say to you? Yeah, I said it. And he did. They found an undiscovered site bearing each of the triplets'' names, conquered two of the most difficult ruins, even reached the Earth Emperor''s Palace, and saved Alavana from the dreaded Crown Prince''s plans. Their name will surely go down in history alongside Ramsey and Krim. What would we say if we didn''t call this a legend? They said they could decorate their hometown with brocade, but they didn''t just go home with a lot of money. They will return with an unparalleled reputation. Go home with your heart on your sleeve. ''Yes, Mr Magnus!If you''re ever in the area, please stop by and visit us. I don''t want to be a part of it! It''s not a social call, okay?You really should visit me. The triplets said and waved their hands as they headed home. . It looks good on you, Krim. Han, please don''t do this. It''s not my gala. Crim snorted and dismissed my impressions. We were walking down a long corridor in the palace of Aravan, a long corridor. And Krim was wearing the temple vestments that he had been so reluctant to wear. ''It was a joke,'' said Krim. I''m just kidding. Well, we''ll just have to be patient for a bit. ''You feel free to tell me that it''s someone else''s business! Crim is rather angry. I''ve been thinking about going on a free-for-all again when you''re done with your trip!I''ve already had enough adventures for not just a lifetime, but a dozen lifetimes!I was going to take a vacation to the South Island.I couldn''t say no to the princess because she was begging me for help.I''m a sweet girl! Okay, okay. The vigor of Krim''s loud and boisterous voice makes me chuckle. The Emperor Farah asked her to serve as a priestess at the court for a while. In these times of political upheaval, there may be people who are planning to do the wrong thing. The fools who are unable to read the current trends will be more likely to plot, so there is no point in being short-tempered. There are countless things that the Farah Emperor should be aware of, such as poison and assassin''s blades. However, with a high-level monk like Krim there, he would be safe. I''m in love with the princess. I wouldn''t be denied if she asked me to help her. But that doesn''t mean I''m not going to be dressed like this! A monk in the Empress''s service needs to look a certain way. Most people judge others by their looks. I don''t need to preach this kind of story to Crim, who has a lot of life experience. ''Han!And what about that old man? Krim pointed down the hallway, still unconcerned. He pointed to Ramsey, who was waiting there. ''That old man was supposed to serve the princess-san for a while, but he''s not dressed as usual! ''A secret agent can''t wear fancy clothes...'' I chuckle again. And Ramsey, like Krim, was to serve Emperor Farah. And not just for a while, but for a long time. When I was young, you used to think it was an adventure because Alabama was so well managed back then. And as I have grown older, I have seen firsthand how the country itself would have fallen into disrepair if the court hadn''t been able to stand. Now, thanks to Magnus, Alabarna has a decent empress, and I thought I would be willing to devote my life to helping Her Majesty reign in the shadows. That''s what Ramsey said. ''He''s a master at cutting off signs and examining things, so clandestine reconnaissance would be his vocation. But as far as I''m concerned, it''s a big help. Han, what is it? ''I may have to ask you two for something again. So it would be very helpful to me to know that I can come here and see Crim and Ramsey. How could you be so selfish? Krim peeled his eyes away and patted me on the back. ''Well, it is what it is. I''m not going to be able to say no to your request. I''m a very nice person who doesn''t like to be asked to do things. The habit was not a full mouth. Finally, I take the Towngate back to Laxtia. After dropping Aria off at home, I visit Bazelph''s workshop. The restoration of Chocolat is due to be finished soon. Chocolat is an ant-shaped servant made of steel. She has a friendly personality, and despite her appearance, she has a certain amount of affection. I opened the door to the workshop while thinking about Chocolat. ''''Welcome home, Magnus-sama! Instantly, someone jumped out from inside and suddenly hugged me. I felt a soft, muffled sensation that made me jerk. "Who is that, all of a sudden? I looked down at the short figure in my embrace, the one who had hugged me, staring down at me. She was a beautiful girl. Except for the hard expression on her face, the first thing that could be said about her was that she was perfect. And she was dressed in a hare-brained maid''s outfit that would make her swoon if she saw her day job. Isn''t she a killing maid!The Ancient Magical Empire (Alavana)! As I flinched, the slaughterhouse maid hugged me sullenly and said, ''''Who are you? ''''I''m not going to tweak "Who are you?", Lady Magnus. Have you forgotten about Chocolat?'' It''s not the chocolates I know! Of course not. It''s no wonder that Chocolat has been reborn by the hands of Master Bazelfr. Now I can finally give you a hug, Master Magnus. The killing maid, who calls herself Chocolat, finally started rubbing her cheek on my chest. ''''Bazelph!'''' No need to be so angry. The dwarf who should have rung in eccentricity comes to the front door with a big smile on his face. ''''Well you''ve really come to laugh a lot, haven''t you? Is that right?Well, it''s probably the people I associate with on a daily basis who are at fault. So, what''s this new joke? It''s not a joke. This boy has a long history of being a chocolatier. You were the one who asked me to restore it, weren''t you? ''Where and how can I fix it and make an iron ant into a maid! I tsked out loud, but inwardly I could deduce the answer to that question. Yes, we have all the circumstantial evidence. There was no reason why we couldn''t. Balzeh answered with a laugh. "You''re going to leave behind all those synthesis items you got all over the place, aren''t you? I don''t have much use for it, you know. More than half of his body was already broken before he could repair it. I was struggling to find a material to use for this, when I saw that it was the Slaughterhouse Maid who had run out of things to do. That''s when I saw the Slaughterhouse Maid that had run out of things to do. Now all that''s left to do is transplant the soul of Chocolat into her, and the synthesis is complete. It was a time-consuming task. Well I thought that was the way it would go. Well, if it was his strongest wish, I can''t blame him. Ali''s appearance was endearing and cute, too. If it''s his wish, I can''t blame him. And Chocolat, still hugging me, looked up at my face and said. ''''Chocolat has returned with a power up. Once again, I look forward to working with you in the future, Magnus-sama. Now--you can give me any order you want!'''' 57-Episode 1 Start reverse attack (?) from board pinch In Kajiu, or the Confederacy of Southern Islands, swimming is a popular pastime for both the common and the rich. The summers in Kajiu are long, from the beginning of June to the middle of September, and people of all ages enjoy playing on the beach, both young and old. The beautiful beaches are a tourist attraction in their own right. Cocona Beach, where I am now, is one of them. The sand is pure white and fine. Even if I walked barefoot, I didn''t feel any pain in my feet. However, if I put my weight on it, my feet would be buried in the sand up to the ankles. The view from the beach was so beautiful that even a genius painter would not be able to depict it. And then there were the two beautiful girls playing on the beach. Magnus!Why don''t you come over here and play with me, instead of lying there? It was Aria who invited me to say so. She has hidden big tits. That''s not hidden at all when she''s in a swimsuit like she is now. Her breasts are so well-fed that it''s hard to believe she''s a girl, but they have a girlish tension and elasticity. Every time Aria waves her hand at me, they sway and sway. The reason I couldn''t go play with her - if I''m honest - was because I was witnessing her limbs. It''s embarrassing ... she stands up, but the last thing she does is have to bend forward. I''m not saying that it''s a nanny. ''Master Magnus!It''s nice and cold!I''ve never done anything like this before! Another beautiful girl was waving next to Aria. She was Chocolat. She (?) was reborn as a killing maid, a combination of ancient Alavana technology. was now a killing swimsuit girl. And if I were to honestly express this again, Chocolat''s swimsuit was also distressing. Her fairy-slender limbs, which contrasted sharply with Aria''s charm, had a miraculous line that was possible only because she was literally made up. ''''Magnus-san!Let''s play together! ''It''s a "holiday" today, so let''s stretch our wings!Chocolat will serve you well and entertain you! I have a lover who is too good for me and a maid who is too good for me to waste and who keeps inviting me from the water''s edge. That''s why I can''t get up now!-- how can I explain a man''s physiology? How did this happen.... I couldn''t help but think back. . That was a week ago-- "Here you are, Master Magnus. "Please help yourself to a proper meal. With these words, Chocolat pointed to a table full of food. Let''s enjoy it. I reached for my plate of food with a slightly shaky voice. ''How do you like it, Master Magnus?Do you like it? ... good. I said my honest opinion. I thought I was seriously good at making money. And that''s on a level where foodies from all over the world are lining up with a lot of money. We are all servants who have mastered the art of serving our masters in every possible way to please them. Yes, that means we can do all kinds of services now. Don''t get too carried away, Chocolat. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. It''s not to your taste, Aria-sama? No, it''s very good. I''m sorry to say. "Yes!Even if Magnus and Aria get married in the future, I will cook for you every day," she said. Please don''t worry. You''re going to stay on forever, aren''t you? Aria complained. ''I''ve been practicing a lot too,'' she whispered. Honestly, Suman........ But I can''t kick Chocolat out. There is a responsibility for taking her out of the ruins of Ramsey. That''s why I explained to Aria, got her approval, and brought her to her new home in Laxtia. ''''Come on, Master Magnus. Please proceed with your next order.'''' ''Uh ... no ... not really ...'' "No, it''s a kill!''We servants are stressed out and sick at heart if we can''t serve our masters. Didn''t you serve anyone for 500 years? ''I''m stressed that I can''t do it, even though my master is right in front of me! Despite my precise tweaks, Chocolat appealed to me with her petite full body. ''''........Okay.'''' Thank you, sir. Now, by all means, go on to your next assignment. Take a seat and eat with me. That''s an order. "Dear Mr. Magnus!How sweet!'' Chocolat remained expressionless, but his body was shaking with emotion. A dexterous fellow. Aria, on the other hand, was looking at me with a jittery look. Her eyes said, "Magnus-san is really sweet, isn''t he? After the meal... I asked the fussy maid to clean up on command and I was left alone with Aria. ''''You''re ... angry, aren''t you, Aria?'''' Not really. Aria replied with a bitter smile as best she could. ''Is that so?'' Yes. I thought it was more like Magnus, and that''s why I chose him. Mr. Magnus is someone who can read and act dozens of moves ahead when he''s in the mood, but he''s also quite unsophisticated. I think it''s my duty to support him. Thank you. Even I was shaking with emotion and said in a squeezing voice. ''Can I just pretend to be angry?'' Pretend... to be angry...? I nod my head at Aria for saying something strange. ''With the suggestion Magnus-san gave me earlier, the Malm Chamber of Commerce will focus on trade. Not only will we expand our activities in Alavana, but we will also expand our activities in Qaziou. After all, maritime trade is the high road. Suddenly, the conversation became so rigid that I couldn''t follow the context, but I answered seriously. "In order to defeat the ''eight demonic generals'' lurking in Kasiou, you''ll need an individual''s personal relevance to a much greater extent. I need the Malm Chamber of Commerce to help me earn it. Yes, sir. I''m as well-prepared for this as I am for Aravana, and I''m ready to go in Kaziou. Thank you. Of course, as we discussed originally, I''ll help you until we reach our goal. One of the eight great nations, the nine islands in the ocean and the cooperative federation of trading companies, each with its own territory. The heir to the legacy of a great man once known as the "Pirate King of the South," who left behind a form of statehood. That man is Kajuu. If Aravana is a land of deserts and ruins, then Kajuu is a land of seas and merchant ships. There, I had to earn enough money to make a lot of enemies in a big country for a few years. ''''Magnus-san is going to travel across the nine seas from now on - I''ll be happy to join you in this matter. What? No matter how much knowledge you have, Mr. Magnus, there''s no way you could do it all by yourself. Yes, that''s true, but... If I help you, we''ll be together for a while, won''t we? ''Oh, yeah. It''s a wishful thinking situation when you think about it... Wouldn''t it be nice to take a boat trip together? I don''t disagree with you at all, but... It''s a pre-wedding trip, so to speak. Oh, yeah. Aria was totally on her own, but I couldn''t water it down. After all, she was angry (or pretending to be) and I had to quiet her down. Finally, the context of the conversation connected, and at the same time I responded in abandonment. ''If that''s going to make Aria less angry, then by all means, let''s take a boat trip.'' I had no choice but to answer that. . And here we are today. I''m going to come with Aria to Kasiou to go into business. Chocolat, the burglar maid, will be with us. I have to make sure it doesn''t turn into a strange three-way street for the three of us. I have to make sure that I don''t get carried away because I can be with Aria every day, even when I''m not on "holiday". ........though. The fact that I am excited about my first trip with Aria is also undeniable. Let''s go--let''s go to the ocean! 58-Episode 2 First Cruise It''s true that the sea breeze is only good for the first time. ''My hair is sticky. I can''t let Master Magnus stroke me like this. Aria and Chocolat blurted out. It''s been an hour since the ship left port. It''s about time they got tired of standing on the edge of the deck with me and watching the waves on the ocean. ''Well, Chocolat. If you wanted to be petted, you could have just told me. ''Gulp, gulp.'' ''Please don''t, Lady Aria. Your sticky hair will clump up in a strange way.'' It''s probably out of boredom....Aria and Chocolat were frequently jostling each other like this. I''ve been watching their interactions with each other on the edge of my seat. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to fight...? He even tried to intercede in a shaky voice. But both Aria and Chocolat were stunned. A fight. I don''t mean to be so mean to you. It''s just as you said, Aria-sama. I''m honestly very grateful to you, Aria-sama, for taking good care of me, even though I''m just a maid for the occasion. I''m very happy to have met both of you, Magnus and Aria. It was worth enduring five hundred years of lonely thoughts. "Oh, I see......... I hope I''m wrong. But we''re both girls. If we''re close, then we could have more of these.......spineless banter or something....... Hmmm, Mr. Magnus, you have too many fantasies about girls. "How about you get used to being a woman?I''ll gladly be a training ground.'' Uh-huh. Is this the mouth that says the wrong thing? I was pulling Chocolat''s mouth from beside Aria''s words, from side to side. I was getting more and more on edge, and Chocolat was protesting, ''''Ouch (hita) hi-hi-isu'''', but.... Indeed, if you look closely, you can see that Chocolat looked her usual expressionless and her eyes were clearly smiling. She seemed to be enjoying skin-to-skin contact with a stranger for the first time in five hundred years. I''m not very good at skin-to-skin contact with others, or rather, I''m the type of person who refrains from touching others myself.... It''s a good thing that you can''t get away with it. ''''I mean, you know, Magnus-san. It''s a good thing that you''re friends with each other, wouldn''t you normally do this kind of thing with each other, zealously, zealously? Aria huffed in the middle of saying that. She took Chocolat a little further away and explained in a whisper. ''It was. Mr. Magnus was a man without friends. "Poor Mr. Magnus. I will serve you more and more faithfully so that you will not be missed. There!I can hear you! I tsk, and Aria chuckles back, "Just kidding. ''Hey?We''re good friends, and we do this much together, and I think we have fun together and don''t get bored. I mean, we''re more of a business partner than a friend, like we''re just having spineless banter all the time. ...I see. Aria really has a lot to learn from me. I''m sure that''s why I can''t help but respect her as a person and that''s why I love her so much as a lover. . The three of us never get tired of our banter, a mixture of affection and thorns. The boat trip should be boring, but somehow we forgot the time. This ship we were on was a trading vessel owned by the Malm Trading Company. It''s a fairly large ship, 60 meters long and three masts. And it was a state-of-the-art ship. It was called the "Maria of Hope". She was heading straight for Nerf Island, my first destination. The wind is blowing so hard today that it''s almost a once-in-a-year thing, but it''s so smooth. At this rate, we''ll arrive two hours earlier than planned. That''s what the captain, Barbas, said. He is fifty-two years old, with one eye and one arm. He has a muscular physique to match his age. He is an experienced captain that the Malm Chamber of Commerce has hired for a large sum of money as a potential candidate for the job. He used to be the captain of a pirate ship, a fierce man with a unique background. He is full of pride, saying, "Leave the affairs of the sea to me," and he does not show restraint, even when dealing with the daughter of his employer. He was a trustworthy professional. In fact, he was right on target. We arrived at Nerf''s largest port two hours ahead of schedule. As Ramsey had felt in Alabana, the predictions of a man who knows his way around the world are so accurate that it never ceases to amaze him. Such was the case with Barbas, who reported in a sharp voice. ''There''s a cinnamon stench coming from the harbour. The meaning of his words was immediately apparent. A single small sailing ship had left the harbor and was now being pursued and surrounded by five medium-sized sailing ships. ''The one that''s encircling you is flying the flag of the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce, I see. Captain Barbas watches intently. And the very reason I came to Nerf Island was to make amicable contact with the Azzurri trading company that has this island as its territory. I''d rather not get into trouble at the outset. The captain continued. It''s just a normal scenario," the captain continued, "that the Azzurrians are chasing after the smugglers and trying to get them to follow their orders. But that''s just ridiculous. That''s what my gut tells me. The five ships surrounding them look more like pirates. With that said, I asked Aria and I to make a decision. This is the only way to get the ship moving, to determine its course, to manage the crew - this man would never let us, amateurs, have any say in such matters. But when it comes to the policies that this ship should have adopted in the first place, he listens very attentively. He''s not just a one-man captain. ''Can you break into that siege and get next to a small ship, Captain? If that little ship belongs to the criminals, we can take it out ourselves and turn it over to the Azzurri Commission of Commerce as a greeting. But if the captain''s instincts are right-- I trusted his reading predictions and asked for a request that could be handled both ways. I got it. No problem. The captain smiled wickedly in response. That''s exactly what it feels like to be on a big ship. Barbas gives precise instructions to his crew. They are also highly-paid professionals, handpicked by the captain. They are tough guys who have been at sea far longer than they have been on land. In the blink of an eye, the "Maria of Hope" broke through the encirclement and flanked a small ship. On the deck of the small boat, a mother with a baby in her arms was shouting. She was a beautiful woman of strange age, in a dress that was not flashy but well-tailored and tasteful, and she was screaming in a screeching voice, distorting her form. ''We''re being pursued by the bad guys!Help!Please! I''m not so shallow as to take the complaint of a mother holding an innocent baby for granted. But-- But oh, but what a shallow and unknown group of people surrounded us and the small ship now. "As soon as they came alongside the Maria, without permission, they threw a lot of ropes with four-clawed anchors at us, secured us in place, and then attacked us through the ropes. "Hihihi, why are you guys coming in here all of a sudden? I wouldn''t mind a big game like this for a big game like this. You''re one of the guys on that smuggler''s boat, aren''t you?Okay?Well, I don''t know if I''d tell you differently. You''re supposed to have your own people following you around. Where''s the guy who can''t take a beating? Making false accusations, killing us all, and trying to steal this fine ship for its cargo was no different from the way pirates do things without justice. Captain Barbas'' instincts were right again. "I guess we''ll just have to punish them for this. "Yes, Master Magnus. Tell me what to do. Me and Chocolat split up on either side of the deck to face the swarming pirates. ''Why not, buddy?You want to give up?Heh, you''re a smart guy! ''But I''m sorry!You''re all going to be killed! I''m gonna keep you alive, Cho. Until we get bored. Where''s the guy who can''t take a beating? The pirates brandished their curved swords (cutlasses) and slashed at us without question. They had a sneaky smile on their faces, teasing their prey. I''m going to strike the "Great Magic Staff" into its face without mercy. If that one is also a no-questions-asked question, this one is also no-questions-asked. I''m not going to be able to get a good look at them. I''m a Wizard, but I''ve reached Level 38. Moreover, I''ve fully boosted all of my status with the Fruit of Destrent. Even in a hand-to-hand combat, even if your opponent is the vanguard, you''d need a level in the mid-20s to compete with me. How many people like that would be in the Kasiu? And there''s no way I''m going to get beaten up by these riffraff. I don''t need to use magic. It''s a good idea to have a good time. I''m not going to be able to get it for you. I''m not going to be able to get a hold of you. You can''t be violent. I''m against violence!'' He was gritting the pirates, screaming and gritting them. He became the incarnation of violence and kicked them with a punch. Fortunately for the hit, I knocked her down into the sea. She''s a slaughterhouse maid in her own right, and now she''s the owner of a fighting ability that surpasses mine. I''ll never fall behind a pirate! "Wow, these are all Pokemon... Save my life! Where''s the guy who wants to get beat up? Chocolat and I will continue to knock those begging for their lives down to the ocean, no questions asked. I''m not going to take my life, but you can cool your head for a while and reflect on it. It''s a done deal. And Chocolat placed his hands on either side of his hips, proudly. ''Once again, Magnus-san is substandard, isn''t she? And even Chocolat-san is strong........ Aria was stunned. Captain Barbas and the rest of the crew of the "Maria of Hope" also rolled their eyes. It''s not a bad feeling to be recognized by a man among men as they are. . Thank you for your help. The mothers and sailors aboard the small boat, all holding their babies, gathered together and bowed. ''You should thank Captain Barbas over here. He''s the one who spotted that something was wrong and warned us. No, no, I owe that to Lord Magnus. Anyway, don''t raise your head. You can''t save people in a harsh sea, even if you wanted to, and there are many cases where the only way to save people is to let them die. That''s why we should save people when we can. I think that''s what I think. The experienced ex-pirate captain played the good guy with aplomb. I suppose this is the kind of man who is known to live for a thousand miles on the sea. "Whoever you are, I would like to thank you all for saving my life. The young and beautiful mother, on the other hand, did not readily raise her head. Then she said her name politely. "I''m Felix''s wife, my name is Hannah, What?Then, if it is, it''s the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce! ''Yes, sir. The Azzurri is my husband''s business association. ....or should I say, was a chamber of commerce... Hanna said, and a shadowy look came over her face. 59-Episode 3: Hannah, wife of a rich merchant The sea area of Kajuu, which is made up of nine large islands, has long been home to maritime trade. However, it is said that the waters of the nine large islands were once a magical place where pirates were rampant. About a hundred years ago, however, the situation changed dramatically. A great man, later known as the "Pirate King of the South," united all the pirate gangs that inhabited the Kajiu and destroyed those that did not comply. Thus, he established a virtual kingdom in the Kajiu. The Pirate Kingdom. No more enemies. The spring of my world. Naturally, it was expected that the number of pirate victims in Kaziu would increase dramatically. But in reality, it was the other way around. "The Pirate King of the South has since forbidden his men to engage in piracy at will. Only foreign ships could be targeted. And if they paid tolls and tariffs, they could not be touched. Instead, he ordered his men to devote themselves to legitimate trade. As a result, the pirate''s paradise of Kaziu became a merchant''s paradise. "The Pirate King of the South" had dyed the sea of Kaziu with the blood of his defying enemies, and had created on it a great maritime trade zone of peace and prosperity. Some books say that the "Pirate King of the South" dreamed of a peaceful Kajuu from his youth and dared to color his life with fight after fight, while others say that he was simply a cunning and greedy man. In fact, after he became practically king, he could no longer lift a finger and pocket the enormous tax revenues. No one can deny that, other than the great achievements he left behind, he was a man of mystery. Shortly before his death, the "Pirate King of the South" gave nine of his sons, the best of his sons, each of the nine islands in the Cassiou as their own territory. This was the foundation of what we know today as the Southern Islands Federation. Each of the nine sons ran a large business association, which was passed down from generation to generation until the present day. Those nine business associations are collectively called "Federation" in Kajiu. Until now, the "League" has been cooperating with each other, both on the surface and behind the scenes, even though they are rivals in business. They complemented each other''s weaknesses and made use of each other''s strengths. That''s right, for the past one hundred years-- . The Azzurri Chamber of Commerce is part of that federation. I turn to Chocolat and explain. It''s on the deck of the "Maria of Hope", the ship that we invited them to, right after we rescued Lady Hanna and her friends from being attacked. Aria listens along with them, but as expected of her, she is very thorough in her preparation. Then Captain Barbas cracked a joke and laughed vigorously. "Some would say we''re a disgrace to the League. It was in front of his own person, the wife of the leader of the Azzuri Chamber of Commerce. Mrs. Hanna glared at Barbas with a snap. Captain Barbas is right. The Azzurri Chamber of Commerce is the weakest of the League in terms of financial resources and influence. But that''s because generations of party leaders have discouraged abusive business practices. He held the baby in his arms and looked at her as if she were avenging him. ''That''s rude,'' And Captain Barbas immediately and without hesitation apologized. Apparently he had deliberately made a fool of himself in order to ascertain Mrs. Barbus''s temperament and spirit. It was the bargaining technique of a geek. ''But how could Miss Hannah, the wife of the leader of the party, behave in such a way as to cause her to flee from Nerf Island?And you have to be driven around by people who would be your subordinates? Aria asks monotonously. Actually, I had my doubts there, too. Hannah''s face becomes full of sorrow again, and she explains quickly. ''''It''s because........my husband was poisoned today........'''' Oh, my God, Felix. I couldn''t help but open my attack book to check it out in front of all those eyes. Felix, the leader of the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce, is also mentioned in the "Important People" section of the "Strategy Book" in a reasonable amount of detail. It is said that Felix is an honest businessman who wishes for the happiness of his customers as well as his own. In my mind''s eye, I needed the cooperation of even just one person, even the head of the League of Nations. So I looked through the "Strategy Book" to see if I could find any information on the nine party leaders and their personalities, and it was Felix from the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce that I chose to help. "Poisoned to death, that''s no small thing... But I never thought it would come to this......... Mrs. Hanna biting her teeth. Her husband has been killed and she''s trying her best to hold it together, even though she would really like to start crying. The weight of the baby in her arms makes her a stout mother. ''Well, do you mind if I ask you what you call a premonition...? It might be too much to ask her to talk about, having just lost her husband. But I couldn''t help but check. Mrs. Hanna replied stoutly and with a slightly raised voice. ''There''s a man named Yotel. He has been working for the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce for a long time, and for three years my husband has been in charge. Recently, however, he and his master have not been getting along, and I have seen them arguing a lot. I wondered if it was all right with me, but he kept saying that it was just a small clash of opinions on business matters, and that if we kept people away from each other over a minor disagreement, no one would ever be around. Well, that''s a very decent attitude for a man of character. But this man Yotel betrayed and poisoned your husband in a cowardly manner? ''Yes...........'' Yotel, who offered to reconcile, invited him to lunch, and, believing him, his master left and stayed........ She did not see death in her eyes, and Mrs. Dixon is saddened. And the faithful sailors who have followed her are complaining. ''We followed him, sir. "So, I was having dinner with a bunch of yotel bastards and their minions, and I thought the master was suddenly coughing up blood, and then he didn''t come right back... He''s so cunning that he only puts poison on the master''s plate... If we''d had some on our plates, someone would have seen it first! No, we should''ve taken the initiative and poisoned your husband''s plate. f*ck you!You''d have been scolded by your husband for doing that!That''s like saying you don''t trust Yotel. I should have listened to you!It''s a billion times better than the death of your husband! ''''Well.........'''' Ugh, sir! While Mrs. Hanna was struggling to keep up, they were starting to get messier. Felix was a well-liked leader. We were so furious, we were cutting up the yokels," he said. But then the all-important Yotel ran away... That''s where I got the cold feet. I rushed back to the house to make sure you and Bochan were safe. And that''s exactly what happened when he rescued his wife from the middle of the attack and escaped Nerf Island, where he was surrounded by Yotel''s fleet. That''s how it ended, apparently. You can''t help but feel sorry for them. I can''t help but feel sorry for him, and I can confirm why there is no mention of Felix''s death in the "Strategy Guide". The Chapters in the Chapters of the Strategy Guide are updated at sunrise. If he was poisoned at noon today, it''s only natural that the information is not reflected in the book. To say it''s unfortunate is an understatement.... ''We''re convinced the killer is Yotel, but we don''t have any proof...'' We can''t take this to Kajuu Marine Police (Cagliostro). However, if we don''t do something about it, you never know when your wife and son might be assassinated... It''s almost like Yotel took over the Azzurri Corporation. Most of them were in love with the master''s personality and business acumen, but most of them couldn''t bring themselves to follow her and her baby boy. Yotel''s bastard had a business acumen. They''re all people who secretly think it''s better to go along with Yotel if they don''t want to destroy the Azzurri Association. In fact, if the Chamber of Commerce goes out of business, we''ll eat it all up. But we''re the only ones here who thought we couldn''t just abandon your wife and little guy. ''So I had to abandon Nerf Island, but that doesn''t mean I had anywhere to go...'' They are all uniformly dissipated. That''s why Mrs. Hanna has to be more and more resolute. It is she, the wife, who really wants to grieve. It''s very painful to watch. To Mrs. Hanna and the others... I''ve got a proposition for you. Aria said suddenly. All of the husbands looked at each other in unison to see what was going on. Aria consciously made a cheerful expression to encourage them. I''m Aria, daughter of Malm, a Rakstad merchant. ''Oh!Marum & Co. is one of the biggest stores in the Rakstad area, isn''t it? We are well aware of that. ''Thank you!So, we would like to open a business on Nerf Island. Would you like to help us?Of course, Magnus and the others are so strong, as you saw earlier, that I would never allow them to assassinate your wives. And we have the goods and the manpower. You all have the credibility and know-how on the island that you have developed in the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce. Right?Wouldn''t that be a good thing for both of us? It''s a story I couldn''t have hoped for, Mr. Aria! She''s right. We don''t know where we''re going anyway. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Aria. It''s my pleasure, ladies and gentlemen. Hannah bows deeply and Aria returns the bow. Then Aria turns to me. This is the right thing to do, right? ''Yeah. If Aria hadn''t brought it up, I would have suggested it. We can communicate with each other without saying a word. It''s comfortable to communicate with each other without saying a word. The planner in my head is a little screwed up, but that''s still within the realm of things that can be fixed. As planned, we''re going to go to Nerf Island and stake our claim. The fact that we''re going to end up crushing the yotels in the process - that''s a minor detail, right? 60-Episode 4: Yoteru When we arrived on Nerf Island, we were invited by Mrs. Hanna to spend the night at her mansion. I''m sure she would have been relieved to know that we would also serve as bouncers. Whether or not I would be able to sleep soundly that night after losing my husband is another story... According to the Strategy Book, Nerf Island is ''half of the land is covered with dense forest and rainfall like a waterfall''. But the environment was hotter and more humid than I had heard, and it was terribly difficult to sleep. There were many mosquitoes in the area and the stench of the incense we had burned to repel the insects was also very harsh. ''Did you sleep, Aria?'' No, not really. Yeah. Haha..... The next morning, we chuckled at each other. ''Then command me, Watashi. I will fan you and your wife for the rest of the night. I will kill every mosquito that comes near you without burning incense. You don''t have to go to such extremes. ''Is that what you want?''Master Magnus is still very kind.'' It''s just common sense... common sense. The three of us went out together, having such an exchange with Chocolat as well. They went to see Yotel''s face immediately. Captain Barbas and his men, who asked him to stay away, are said to be quite martial artists. There was enough to guard the mansion. Instead, he borrows one of his loyal employees from Mrs. Hanna to guide him. ''At this hour, the bastard should be in the harbor warehouse. And the young man was right. A middle-aged man with a face like a mouse nesting in the hold of a ship, busily juggling his minions. This is Yotel. And he recognized us over there, too. "Mr. Yotel!That''s them, the ones who drove us into the sea yesterday! She''s as strong as a bakmon. What the hell are they doing here? Where''s the guy who wants to get beat up? And the minions looked completely frightened. But Yotel looked at them and sniffed derisively. Then he came toward us without fear. "Are you sure you are the ones who have been unjustly violating our employees? He may be used to being in trouble, but his voice was surprisingly sharp. I answered in a very stupid voice. "Well, I don''t know. "Don''t play dumb!My employees are accusing you of beating them up! I don''t know what I don''t know. But I do remember taking down a bunch of scary guys who posed as pirates on our ship. You, for heaven''s sake! Yotel is furious. ''Remember that, young man?One of these days, when business settles down, I''ll definitely bring you to justice for yesterday''s antics by bringing you before the law! In other words, he said, "When the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce''s takeover fiasco subsides and their influence on Nerf Island is solidified, they will have more flexibility with the law-abiding marine police (Cagliostro) in Kajuu and I will bring them to justice. ''The eagles are extremely busy!It''s time to make some money! Yoter was about to leave, leaving behind a discarded line. I looked at the pile of goods in their storeroom and said to their backs. Dried Balai berries," I said. If they wanted to collect this much, they would have had to plan for it a long time ago. Yeah, that''s right. A boner with no idea of its value was trying to sell it at a low price, though!I''m not going to do something so stupid. I''ll make a fortune with this! Yotel stopped and turned around and gave a high smile. I''m not going to be the only one who can do that. --I''ll repeat: Nerf Island is a mosquito-prone place. If you get bitten by too many, they can cause a horrible endemic disease. That''s what it says in the guidebook. So the people of Nerf dried a fruit called balai fruit and burned it as incense. The fruit is then dried and burned as incense, producing a terrible smelling smoke, which even mosquitoes can''t stand. This fruit, however, cannot be found on Nerf Island. They are harvested on another island in Cassiu and brought there by boat in preparation for the mosquitoes to attack the island in the summer. The Azzurri Chamber of Commerce has been responsible for its harvest, shipping and marketing for generations. It''s a bit different than a monopoly. This is because the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce sold it as cheaply as possible while taking so much time (and cost) to purchase it. The other merchants just didn''t want to touch it because it wasn''t worth it. So why did the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce continue its unprofitable business for a hundred years? Of course, this is because generations of honest party leaders have been running this project as a half-public works project for the health of the islanders. And this year, with less rain and higher temperatures than usual, the mosquitoes are expected to be in abundance - a once-in-a-decade outbreak. Everything up to this point can be found in the "strategy book". And here''s what Mrs. Hanna told me yesterday. She told me that for generations the leaders of the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce have been able to determine empirically whether or not mosquitoes will be present in large numbers that year. So Felix had them prepared for this year''s outbreak with even more balai berries than usual. This is the kind of deliberation that shows the power of the League''s leaders. But then Felix and Jotel had a clash. Yoter suddenly said, "If there''s going to be an outbreak, we should sell it at a higher price than usual, because it''s a great profit-making opportunity. It''s a business opportunity to make a lot of money," he insisted. Felix, an honest businessman, naturally refused to listen. The two sides were at odds. Its main culprit, Yoter, was still winning. You guys bunked at Felix''s house last night, right?Mostly because of Mrs. B.''s cries, are you ready to take sides?People like that!But you can''t make money if you''re a softie. I''m going to teach you that. As long as I have a black eye, I won''t let you do business on this island, so be prepared for it! I rebutted in a tentative manner. ''Huh?''I thought the requirement for a business to be viable was that if you had something to sell and a customer who wanted it, it was enough, right?I don''t need your permission to do anything, do I? You talk big, kid!But I know, don''t I?Those big ships you''ve been using are not very well loaded, are they? Ho!You are well informed. ''''Hahaha, I have an employee who has a keen eye for detail!Who can guess the approximate depth of a load by looking at the depth of the waterline! Yotel is puffed up and doesn''t take credit for his work. The fact that he calls himself "my employee" is the flip side of his complex that he is only the head of the Azzurri business association that has taken over the company with a cowardly hand. Such a small fellow smiles a lowly smile and threatens you. You''ve come to Nerf Island to stock up on goods, haven''t you?That''s a shame!I''m not selling anything to you people!I''ll put pressure on the rest of the Chamber of Commerce to stop selling them too!You won''t let me do business on the island while my eyes are black, is that it?Ha-ha-ha, you know what?Or would you like to take a taste of my shoes?What if, just in case I''m tempted to forgive you?Gyahahahahahahahahahaha. Yoter is proud of his victory until the end and smiles a high, disgusting smile. That''s why he didn''t hear me. I''ve got the goods. That''s my line. Come on - let''s show this man who thinks he''s won what he''s got in his eyes! 61-Episode 5: First Business The Azzurri Trading Company, which had been hijacked by Yotel, began selling dried "Balai berries" all over Nerf Island. The price was set very high, or rather, it was a rip-off. Even so, the islanders could not stand the mosquitoes, and they had no choice but to buy the fruit. As much as the islanders were made to cry, the state of affairs was such that Yotel couldn''t stop laughing. If they sold out of their roaring, larger-than-usual quantities of Balai Fruit, a tremendous amount of money would be rolling into the Azzurri Trading Company. It was in this situation that we set out to do business. With Mrs. Hanna at the helm, we put up the sign of the "original" Azzurri Chamber of Commerce, which the Malm Chamber of Commerce leased to expand their store. ''Eventually we intend to do business all over the island, but the first thing we need to do is to secure a bridgehead. It was Aria who said so forcefully. She was only fifteen years old. But even before she could remember, her father drilled the art of business into her. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for, because it''s the biggest port town on Nerf Island. We don''t even need a store. We''ll sell them all together in the harbor warehouse. It doesn''t matter how it looks, as long as it''s the truth and the product the customer wants. We have the trust of the islanders thanks to Hannah''s willingness to lend us a sign. Under the direction of the ever-reliable Aria, we began to sell that "product our customers could not get enough of. It was incense made from dried cutlery. Luxtas have four seasons and are rich in water and greenery. That being the case, the country is usually plagued by mosquitoes in the summer. However, the reason why mosquitoes are almost non-existent in this country is because of the katori tree, which grows all over the country. The mosquitoes hate the faint scent of this tree. If they try to burn it, the smoke is very poisonous to mosquitoes. And for humans, too, the smoke is not so bad. It''s just a bit harsher. In other words, our product is more effective against mosquitoes than the Balai Fruit, and it doesn''t smell as bad. And I learned a lot about the price. I''m sure it would bring a smile to the departed Felix''s face if he could see it. There''s no way it wouldn''t sell! Word of mouth was getting out, and there was a daily line in front of our warehouse. ''''What is this........what does this mean.......'''' It was Yotel who was astonished to see the situation. He''d heard the rumors and came to check on her. I decide to take turns taking a break and head over to him. ''Is it okay for you to be here?I thought you were making money and were extremely busy? Shut up! Mostly because they can''t sell the Balai fruit, they don''t have time to waste. Shut up, shut up, shut up! Yotel ranted and raved about the ground. On the other hand, he twisted his shape and threatened me. "Don''t you think you''re in a good mood, young man?It''s only time for you to get on your game. You still don''t understand business. Oh. Well, I''d love to hear what your predecessors have to say about it. My dare to be condescending and provocative, while Yotel was easily agitated by my dare and provocation. I knew about the Catri Tree!They just looked into it, decided it wasn''t good for business, and didn''t touch it!Lakstad is too far away and timber transport is too bulky!It means the cost is too high and the price is too high for the average person to reach! Hmmm, that''s an extremely good argument. Mrs. Hanna is right, after all, this guy has a decent sense of judgment when it comes to business matters. ''I suppose you''re mostly selling yourself cheap as a customer!You can''t keep doing business like that forever!And it''s an inventory problem!This will always come back to haunt you. Yotel continued to rant as he pointed to the pile of goods in our warehouse. ''I don''t know where you''ve been hiding them, or if our employee''s eyes were a knothole, but I''ll give you credit for preparing all this. But it''s not enough at all!It''s a long summer on Nerf Island, and this stock won''t be long before it runs out!What about additional stocking up?Don''t tell me you''re ready for it. From far away from Rakstad?You know about the bulky wood?A large fleet of ships?Everyday supplies that can''t be sold for much money?Hahaha, that''s not realistic by any means! As I was searching for alas for myself, my confidence must have grown gradually. Yotel''s chest was beginning to heave. You can''t even make a profit, you can''t even sell at a fraction of the cost.And get off the island with only the deficit!Gwahahahaha! Yotel left with another triumphant smile on his face. I watched his back in silence. Just lift one cheek, sarcastically. The Yotels were wise enough to put up a big banner as the "original Azzurrians" and avoided competition from us, focusing their efforts on selling the Balai Fruit outside the largest port city of Nerf. At the same time, we gradually expanded our business outside the largest port city (Nerf). Many of the employees from the "original" Azzurri Trading Company in Yotel came back to see that Mrs. Hanna had started business under the "original" sign. ''I''m so sorry, ma''am! But we couldn''t afford to be lost with Kakaa and Boz, so... I had to reluctantly go along, no matter how much I didn''t like the bastard from Yotel! ''I work my ass off!And for that I apologize!So please, please hire us! They did so and fell flat in front of Mrs. Hanna. He rubbed his forehead against the ground. ''They are in good shape. I don''t understand how Chocolat could betray his master for any reason.'' We are not part of this family. I''ll leave the ''original'' Azzurri Chamber of Commerce to the wife. That''s right, Chocolat. I don''t mean to be sneaky, but you can''t do business just because you''re beautiful. Me and Aria quieted Chocolat, who looked disgruntled. And she tolerated most of them who wanted to come back and made them employees of the "original home". However, from what I''ve observed, only those who were blatantly Yotel''s spies were rejected by the wife. She wasn''t just a young, good-looking, ornate wife around here. The late Felix was also right in his judgment of his wife. Anyway, we were doing a lot more business now that we had a whole new staff. The momentum was like the sunrise, and in the blink of an eye, it spread across the island. Naturally, it wiped out the original Azzurri trading company''s sales network of Balai berries. Yotel hurriedly brought the prices back up to normal, but no longer did the customers return. The islanders, who had discovered the beauty of the katori tree, would only buy our products if they were of equal value. Humans are conservative by nature and are not as fond of new things as they might be. I figured it would take some time for the merits of the Cutori Tree to catch on. I had planned to sell it patiently. However, when some lunatic attempted to sell the Balai fruit, the islanders were forced to buy our cutlery, and as a result, they quickly realized that they no longer needed the Balai tree. Thanks, Yotel! For all your greed, we can''t stop laughing! And then that katotsuki-tenri (yoter) came to our warehouse to scout out again, and I was aghast. "This........what does this mean........ I was stunned to see the piles of cutlery still piled up, even after selling and selling all over the island. That''s strange!This can''t be happening!We have our employees monitoring the port all the time. I know you guys haven''t landed any of your additions at all!So why don''t we run out of stock! He ranted as if to accuse me, but that''s a loser''s howl. I said curtly. I''m sorry, but I don''t have time to deal with you. We''re in the middle of the workday, and we''re too busy to do anything else. No longer dealing with yotters, I continued to sell the Tree of the Catori to the customers who would stand in line, one by one. I wish them good health and a good night''s sleep. . It was early the next morning. Me, Aria, and Chocolat had come to the warehouse at the port of Nerf as usual. It was time to stock up. Right in front of us, in the middle of nowhere, a jet black gate suddenly opened. It was the "Town Gate" that connected the Royal Capital Laxtia to this warehouse. The first thing that emerged from the gate was the sisters Nadia and Salima. "Thank you for your hard work, both of you. It''s outrageous, Miss Aria! I''m so happy and energized to be able to do meaningful work that supports the lives of so many people. ''It helps me to hear that. I''ll pay you a lot of money and I hope you''ll continue to do so! No, we''re not... ''No!You''ll get what you deserve! "Aria-sama is right. The reason for our existence as servants is diminished if the human being is given free service. ".........if the world is flooded with people like Chocolat-san, there will be a lot of people out of work and lost on the streets, or there will be a lot of people who will stop working and become corrupt....... "I am honored by your praise, Lady Aria! I meant to say, "You devil," but... While these conversations were going on, carriages appeared one by one at the Transition Gate. These wagons were loaded with piles of dried "katori wood," which were then unloaded by the employees of the Malm Trading Company. The employees of the Malm Chamber of Commerce and Industry unload them quickly and efficiently. Once again, the stock was piled up to the point where it began to growl. I can''t believe this contraption is here...! We suddenly heard a surprise. When we turned around, we saw Yotel in the shadows of the warehouse entrance. He''d come in for a sneak peek, having never learned his lesson. Yeah, yeah. With Nadia''s Towngate, we don''t need to ship our goods or go all the way across the ocean. We can get them directly from Laxtia in an instant. That''s why it''s so cheap, and we can sell the Tree of Catori for a fraction of the price of a regular citizen. It was nothing to hide, I told Yotel. He was trembling, staring at the Tree of Catori being carried out of the Transition Gate one after another. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that. I can''t believe it." "I don''t want to believe it." "This isn''t real." "Don''t make it real! But unfortunately, this is real. Yotel will have learned the hard way. They''ll never be able to defeat the original Azzurri family, the original Azzurri family, and us, the Malm family. That would leave Yotel with a lot of unsaleable Balai berries. In order to combat this year''s extraordinary mosquito damage, Felix must have prepared for it by overreaching himself - in other words, by investing too much upfront. The cost of all this was going to fall on Yoter. The man who poisoned Felix and sat in his place!Instead of Felix! ''Ohhhhhh...'' Yotel finally cowered in place and held his head in his hands. Then he was half-sobbing and pleading with me. Please! Please take all of my fruits. Please buy them! I don''t want to make any profit.Think you can help me, please!Please! I replied curtly. ''Huh?''You''ll never do business with us while your eyes are black, will you? You have to take responsibility for the words you say. 62-Episode 6: reward for wrongdoing (chocolate perspective) Watashi - Servant Chocolat is on a thrilling infiltration mission. Of course, this is under orders from Magnus-sama. I''m not sure if it was his own idea for Yotel to betray Felix-dono," she said to herself with a languid look on her face, so I volunteered to go and investigate. Magnus-sama''s ennui in profile is wonderful, but I''d like to see the master smile! Master Magnus said at first, "Yes, no, don''t do anything unnecessary. He''s a gentle man, and he''s always doing this. He has always been so protective of me that he won''t let me serve him," he said. But service is what makes a servant a servant! I asked again. Let me come, Mr. Magnus. If I don''t, I won''t be able to stop the aching in my body anymore. Let me come, I''m begging you.Let me come! I begged him repeatedly. Then Lady Aria came running to me, her hue changing. She checked the situation with Master Magnus and also carefully confirmed with her hand that my clothes were completely undisturbed, and I breathed a sigh of relief. But then he immediately turned cold and Why don''t you just let him go? If Chocolat-san didn''t come back, he had it coming, right? He persuaded Magnus-sama to do so. Aria-sama is also a very kind person. And so, we arrived at the Yotel mansion in the middle of the night. It''s not so much a mansion as a mansion, it''s a bigger and more magnificent house than a commoner''s house. It''s the perfect halfway house for that man. I immediately sneak into the attic to look for Yotel. Ever since Bazelph-sama converted me, the current Watashi is not only cute, but she''s also a high-performance maid who can do everything from cooking, washing, and fighting covertly. Much quieter than Mr. Rat in the attic, I soon found Yotel. I hear a voice from directly below me, so I use my fingertips to poke a hole in the ceiling and peek in. ''''Ugh........what am I going to do, eagle....... If I don''t do something, I''ll go bankrupt........ I will have no choice but to hang myself.........! I was holed up in my study, with my head in my hands. On my desk is a large number of empty liquor bottles and a piece of rope. But I don''t feel sorry for him, do I?The quote is that these dying, dying types don''t have the courage to die. And indeed, they do. "You look pretty depressed, Yotel. And then a suspicious masked man appeared in the doorway of the study. ''This, this is Master Kessel!How did you end up here! Of course, Master Cuzio sent me. Master Cuzio was very concerned when he heard that you were having a hard time doing business. He thought it was time for you to get some help, and that''s why he sent me. As expected of you, Miss Cuzio. Not only are you gentle, but what a profoundly reckless person.... Yeah, I''m sure you do. Now, tell me. Who do you want me to go kill? "Then, Mr. Kessel...!A young monk named Magnus and the daughter of the Malm merchants, and I''d like to ask you to take care of Mother Hanna and her son while I''m at it. Haha, that''s greedy. But well. It''s Mr. Cuzio''s plan. I''ll take care of it. It''s not a cloudburst, it''s a thunderstorm! I have to inform Mr. Magnus about this. I had to leave the Yotel residence. But that''s Mr. Magnus!It was also a good read that there is a mastermind pulling the strings behind Yoter. . This man Kessel, it seemed, was not an assassin. He carried a large sword and led a large group of masked men who looked like his direct reports to him in a frontal assault on Lady Hannah''s house. It was during that night. All of them had already pulled out their swords and were ready to kill. And among the masked group, there was also Yoter''s rat mask mixed in. They seem to be getting more and more excited, and they are already hunched over like they are proud of their victory. I guess that''s how much he trusts the fighting ability of Kessel and the others, isn''t it? It''s a good idea to have someone who loves you! I greeted everyone at the front door of the house. I even put a light on the cantera in front of the door. Good evening, sir. "Good evening, sir, my name is Chocolat and I have been sent by my husband to entertain you. Pinch the hem of the mini-skirt and lift it up a little and take a dainty bow (lots of practice!) A group of masked men hanging out in the front yard immediately start to unsettle me. I don''t think they ever dreamed that I would be waiting for them. However, Kessel was the only one who had an air of composure. That''s what I''m talking about. And then, to his men, he quietly commanded: "Kill all my men. ''Kill all the householders. There will be no change in orders. Saying that, he takes the initiative to attack me himself. The sword she drew out of the air was filled with magical power. A "Thunder Sword"? If I bought it, it would probably cost 10,000 gold coins.You are rich. By the way, ever since Mr. Magnus said, "You had better learn the common sense of the times", I''ve been studying hard every day. I know a lot about monetary values and market prices. Die. Maid. Kessel slashed at me, along with a quiet killing intent. That''s quite an accomplishment for such an expensive weapon. This is a good example of a weapon that you can''t afford to let go of. So I fought back with all my might. Taking advantage of my small stature, I slip into the pocket as if to scratch under Kessel''s slash. As it was, I struck Kessel''s right knee with my hand sword and crushed it with a single blow. Good work by me, it''s a quick momentary move. ''''Igii!'''' Kessel let out a pitiful scream of surprise and pain, and struggled unceremoniously. He was struggling to get up, with his broken knee bent in a different direction. All my previous professionalism was ruined. ''''Was my counterattack and fighting ability that surprising?You can''t be too careful, can you? With a big smile on his face, the gentle wretch advised her. "Oh, please help me. Please forgive me... Kessel looked up at Watashi''s face as if he was looking at a bucket. Disrespectful! However, his men are frozen in place after he is killed so easily. To put it simply, he loses the will to fight. On the other hand, it''s Yoter who can''t stop. What the hell are you doing?One little girl, surround her and do it! I rant and rave. You say you''re just a little girl, but right now I''m also a slaughterhouse creature (guardian) created by the magical empire, you know?Amateurs who don''t know anything about fighting can be irresponsible in what they say. Even the minions will have an air of "Well, you do it then. It''s a silence more eloquent than a million words. Yotel isn''t a complete idiot either, so he read the air and changed his policy. ''Then let the numbers do the talking and charge into the mansion!Go kill that Magnus or some other hilarious kid alone! The minions who hear it will have an air of "well, then". The will to fight is revived. I don''t know what to do, but I don''t want to lose in the beginning or the end. Mr. Magnus. Our guests have said this? I went upstairs to the balcony and called out to him. ''If Chocolat''s welcome doesn''t satisfy you, you''re a very troubled guest. Master Magnus responded immediately. Yes, my master has been there from the beginning. All the assailants who noticed, let out a muffled cry of surprise. I don''t think it can be helped, do you? If a twinkling light came on in the front cantera this late at night and a pretty maid like Watashi greeted you, you''d be distracted by it. You wouldn''t be paying attention to Magnus-sama, who was quietly watching over you on the unlit balcony. ''''Unlike Chocolat, though, I''m not very good at welcoming or taming them. Master Magnus said that with a wry smile (praise!) It''s a very nice room. The sight of her gracefully and elegantly relaxing on the balcony at the table I''ve prepared for her is truly the dignity of a champion (my desire?). However, the guests seemed to have noticed the power that was contained in Magnus-sama''s nondescript lines. They were all gasping for breath and straining their bodies in unison. Then, to add insult to injury, Master Magnus chanted an incantation. It was a very beautiful voice, even musical rhyme (beautiful!) . Tilt ha un der ehren. The Thunder IV that Master Magnus fired into the night sky cut through the darkness like an ascending dragon, soaring through the air. The roaring thunderclap is deafening, and the shockwave that reaches the vestibule alone makes my body chatter. Kessel was lying on his back, terrified. ''''Thunder........II?No ........................III?Even Nevis said he hadn''t mastered it yet...? That''s why it''s Thunder IV. I don''t blame you for not being able to measure Magnus-sama''s large vessel by your common sense. But you seem to have belatedly realized the folly of your plan to attack whoever it is you were planning to attack, haven''t you?If you''re no match for the watashi, it''s a dream come true to compete with Master Magnus. Ah, my gentle but fearsome master! And moreover, the minions and yotters are already trying to flee and scatter in a state of depression. But to no avail, right? Your path of retreat has already been cut off. Master Magnus'' Thunder IV was not only a demonstration to avoid unnecessary bloodshed, it was also a signal to the outside world. ''''All of you, get down in place and put your hands behind your heads! Kajuu Marine Police (Cagliostro)! I will not tolerate disobedience! The marine police (Cagliostro), the lawmen of Kajou, have appeared in a huddle from all over the streets facing the mansion. Everyone opened their retractable lanterns in unison, illuminating Yotel and the masked group with their light. Thanks to my infiltration efforts (this is important), I knew they were going to attack us. Master Magnus took the initiative and sent someone to the Marine Police (Cagliostro) station and called them over. They were the actual criminals, so Yotel and the others won''t be able to get away with it! And leading the marine police (Cagliostro) is a tall, sleek young man in his mid-twenties. He is so pale that it is hard to believe he is from the tropics. He is handsome above all. If I compare him to Magnus-sama and which one is higher........ If there were ten women, the eight of us other than Watashi and Aria-sama would probably choose that one, wouldn''t they? As soon as they saw that handsome man, the yotels screamed. ''Geez, Lawrence!How can the "law dogs" be here? I had my guy on the inside tell me that Kessel was on the move. I followed him and sure enough, he was right. d*mn, you''re a better writer than I am. Put it on the rope if you understand. If you''d rather be rust on my sword, I''ll spare you the trouble. Huh..... Yoter fell to his knees on the spot, as if in contemplation. Heaven''s net has large meshes, isn''t it? I''m sure you''ll have a difficult life ahead of you, though, as you''ll be judged by the law, and afterwards you''ll have to deal with the debt you owe for your failed business venture with the Balai Fruit. I''ve got a lot of rust on me, so good luck with that. I''ll be cheering for you in the shadows. 63-Episode 7 Lawrence Watchdog Lawrence I, the wizard Magnus, was shaking hands with a police captain named Lawrence. "I''m so glad you came out at this late hour of the night. I thank you. No, it is we who should be thanking you. Thanks to Lord Magnus'' report, we were able to catch a felony suspect (Kessel) in the act, who we''ve been pursuing for years. While exchanging a firm handshake, they value each other. -- What is Cagliostro and what is the Marine Police in the first place? Their inauguration also goes back a hundred years. "The Pirate King of the South gave each of his nine best sons an island to live on. The roots of the nine great merchant associations we call "The League" today. The Southern Pirate King, on the other hand, entrusted his most trusted confidante, Cagliostro, with the organization. He was determined to ensure that the waters of the Cassiou, which had been united and pacified under the king, would not become a sea of warring pirates again. The Federation is an organization that ensures that all the people and trade associations of the Casiu maintain law and order, backed by the armed forces and police powers of deterrence. An organization that is able to enforce the rule of law and order without exception, even if it is a "federation". That organization is the Kajuu Marine Police, or Cagliostro. The name comes from the first Commissioner of Police, of course. This first Commissioner of Police was apparently a very good man. Even if you don''t have a strategy book to consult, you can find plenty of details about him in history books and the like. The organization he established and maintained (Cagliostro) was so close to perfection that, thanks to him, it is still in existence a hundred years later, with little or no corruption or weakening. It is feared as a deterrent and defender of law and order in the Cassius. Even the League is no exception, and if they do anything wrong, they will be brought to justice by the Maritime Police (Cagliostro) to the letter. It''s almost impossible to brush this off. And that''s what the Marine Police (Cagliostro) are in their position in Qaziou. And this man, Lawrence, seems to be the most famous person in the current Marine Police (Cagliostro). This is the information from the "Strategy Book". He''s also known as the "Watchdog of the Law". He has a penchant for sniffing out and denouncing huge crimes out of nowhere, and he''s been known to do it countless times. The good guys call him that with respect, while the bad guys call him with awe. His skillful use of organization, the adoration of his subordinates, and his own mastery of the sword - a level 23 "swordsman" - make him a triple threat. Above all, he''s a stoic man who doesn''t hold his own on the nose. When I met him in person, I felt more than that information, I felt a sharp and awesome feeling from Lawrence. Then, as we shook hands, he said, "Magnus-dono is a ''magician''. "You said that Lord Magnus is a ''wizard,'' but... I don''t know. Didn''t you see that, Master Lawrence? It''s strange then. "How. What do you mean? If you were to meet Master Magnus with a sword, I don''t think you''d win. Haha, that''s too humble! I decided to laugh it off. I decided to laugh it off, half honestly, half concealed. This man, Lawrence, has a wonderful eye for detail. I''m a wizard, but I''m at a much higher level, and he knows better than me when it comes to power and speed. But....if we were to engage in a hand-to-hand combat, who would win? I''m sure Lawrence is on the right side, depending on how he uses his skills and how he constructs his battle plan. I don''t have any of the avant-garde skills, and the swordsman, as the name suggests, can only equip swords, but can learn a variety of skills. But to tell you the truth, I''m not very interested. There''s nothing wrong with Lawrence''s superiority in hand-to-hand combat. While I thought so, Lawrence had a different opinion. I can only hope that Lord Magnus will obey the law. ''I go by looking like this and being a good man. I want you to rest assured. Very well. Welcome to Khazhiu, Master Magnus. I wish you good luck in your good business. But... "But? "If you break the law of the Qaziou, I will not forgive you. I don''t care how powerful Magnus is, I won''t let him get away with it, and I won''t let him get away with it. I''m sure I''ll give him the justice he deserves. That''s the law dog!Brilliant gall! He is a kind of gentleman, but he is a man of substance at heart. It is this kind of spirited man who keeps peace and order, that makes Kaziu a merchant''s paradise, right? With Chocolat, I watch as Lawrence takes command of his men and leads them away from their captors, including Yotel and Kessel. The front door of Felix''s mansion opened to reveal Mrs. Hanna with Aria and the baby in her arms. Are you hurt, Chocolat? "Huh?''Does Lady Aria have this watashi in mind, and not Lady Magnus?'' Because Mr. Magnus isn''t going to let this happen to him. ''Wow, I''m so glad, Miss Aria. Wait, wait, you''re too excited! Aria was bewildered as Chocolat hugged her as hard as she could. Meanwhile, Mrs. Hanna looked at the marine police (Cagliostro) - or more accurately, at its captain, and was blindsided. ''Lawrence...?'' We''d better be off. Lawrence''s was blatantly turning away as soon as he noticed Mrs. Hanna. In particular, he looked away from the baby she was holding - Link, Felix''s legitimate son. Then he led his men and the murderer away, slinking away. ''Lawrence....'' Mrs. Hanna''s shoulders slumped in disapproval. It seems that the two of them know each other. Moreover, it seems that they have some kind of deep background. Well, it''s not something that we, as strangers, should be able to enter into. "Are you acquainted with Mr. Lawrence, ma''am? You said it was out of bounds! When I glared at her with half-lidded eyes, Chocolat looked awkward, ''''Ehehehe. She kept her usual hard expression on her face, dexterously. Madame Hanna, on the other hand, smiled affectionately. ''It''s fine, Lord Magnus. It''s not that big a deal. I''ve known Lawrence and I have known each other since we were the same age. "If you two were committed to each other by any chance, were you? Hey, Chocolat! What are you asking the widow... She''s right, but not far off. I was watching Mrs. B. on the edge of my seat, but she just turned her affectionate smile into a bitter smile and told me like it was nothing. ''As a matter of fact, when I was twenty years old, I had the courage to ask for your hand in marriage. But Lawrence made me wear it on my sleeve. I''m glad of that now. It''s a good thing now that I have a wonderful husband, Felix, and I have a beloved son. Mrs. Hanna looked tenderly at Link, who was sleeping well. That profile, even if she had a bitter smile on her face, must have been the face of a strong mother. "Yes, I was criticized a lot by those around me, saying ''If your brother is no good, you''ll switch to your brother'' and ''In short, you''re just after his fortune''. But now, I think it was only a small matter. What? "So, Mr. Lawrence and Mr. Felix were your brothers? Aria and Chocolat are surprised. On the other hand, I''m not surprised. That''s because it was in the "strategy book" along with the description of "a stoic man who doesn''t sniff at his origins". However, I don''t know why Lawrence left home to join the Maritime Police (Cagliostro), but I don''t know what he wanted to do. Of course, it''s not in the "strategy book" either. Lawrence said earlier that he came to this island in pursuit of Kessel. Perhaps he''s not lying. In fact, his older brother Felix has been dead for some time now, but Lawrence has never been to the funeral, or even to visit his grave. I''d be lying if I said I didn''t care - well, that''s fine for now. More importantly, it''s a good time to do it. I''m going to make a proposal to Mrs. Hanna. ''This island business is coming along nicely. Yotel will be taken prisoner, and the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce will rise under you. I hope you will continue your good relations with the Malm Chamber of Commerce. It''s a pleasure to be here. I look forward to working with you in the future. ''Thank you, Madame. And I want you to know something. We''re here in Qaziou, it''s our own personal way of looking at things. I cut off my words, hid my voice, and told the lady, who tilted her head back. "I want the three treasures left by the southern pirate king." Oh! Just one of the three, the Mockingjay, to be exact. If you were part of the League, you''d know the lore.To inherit the Pirate King''s three treasures, you need a tremendous amount of gold and a direct male lineage to the Pirate King. Yes, yes. My husband told me about it, too. Then we''re fast. Do you understand what I''m saying? If it''s a staggering amount of gold, Aria and I will do our best to pay for it. But it''s impossible for me to stand on my head when I have direct male blood. So I will need the help of one of the leaders of the League of Nations. That''s why I had sent a message to the leader of the Azure Chamber of Commerce. But Felix was dead. You say you want Link to be the successor to the Pirate King? Well, I suppose that''s what I get for winning the Maid of the Sea, at least in return. However, to be honest, I''m uncomfortable with it. I don''t know if it''s right to make a baby with no judgment as the heir. ''''I''m not talking about what to do right now. So, I''d like you to think about it. Of course, you can always say no. It won''t make things awkward for you and the Malm Chamber of Commerce or anything like that. I promise. "Hmmm, Lord Magnus is a surprisingly caring person, isn''t he? I see. Let me take my time to think about it. I nodded at the words of Mrs. Dixon. Even if we were to be rejected in the end, I have no doubt that the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce would have been a powerful ally. Yes, our coming to Nerf Island was not in vain! 64-Episode 8: Mikata Yoshi With the success of the defeat of the Yotel and the regaining of the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce, our business in the Cutori Tree had advanced to the second stage. The Malm Chamber of Commerce was now entirely responsible for wholesaling, leaving sales and transportation to Nerf to the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce. That would reduce our gross profit margins, but it would also allow the Malm Chamber of Commerce (us) to reduce our labor costs or put our manpower to work on other projects, And Aria played the math for me. I was relieved and set about setting up our next venture on Nerf Island. In the dense forests of this island, there are many trees called gum trees, which cannot be found anywhere else, growing wild. They are difficult to use as wood because they bend easily and turn a dark color. However, the sap is strangely sticky and difficult to cut down, which has been a nuisance to the islanders for a long time. However, by refining and processing this "rubber sap," it is possible to create a new material called "rubber" in its entirety. I discovered that the recipe and useful characteristics were detailed in the strategy book. So I knew there was no way I could not make use of this information. Aria and I took turns suggesting to Mrs. Hanna that we could use this information to our advantage. "I can teach you how to collect the sap. I can teach you how to make it. "I can teach you how to collect the sap," she said, "and how to make it, but I want you to help the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce set up a system that will eventually allow us to process it on this island. ...So you''re saying that we can permanently recruit and manage the manpower for its collection and processing from the people of our island in our Azure, right? ''Yes, sir. Let''s work together with our Marum on distribution and sales. ''I see..... To be honest, there are some things that don''t ring a bell when you say unknown materials. However, Lord Magnus has helped me many times. If it is what you say, my Azzurri will cooperate with you with the whole company. Thank you. I promise I''ll make you a profit. How many times do I have to do this?Thus, Aria and I shook hands with Lady Hanna. It would be some time before the rubber products would be available in the Kingdom of Laaxta and the Qaziou, but as soon as the preparations were complete, we could put our business on Nerf Island to rest. I''m not going to be able to get out of it, but I''m going to be able to get out of it. . The Azzurri Chamber of Commerce is indeed a part of the "League". The staff Aria had brought with her from Rakstad were also excellent. The business of the Cutlery Tree and the Rubber Tree progressed too smoothly. On the other hand, trouble was bound to happen. An unexpected visitor arrived from Bagodad Island, one of the nine archipelagos in the Sea of Cassiu, a neighboring island to Nerf. She was a well-tanned woman in her mid-thirties. She was in her mid-thirties, well tanned, and the expression "manly" fitted her perfectly. ''Hey, you!Is this yosomon called Magnus, or is it Teme? I was in a fight from the beginning. Madame Hanna is surprised by the swordsmanship, but introduces me, Aria and Chocolat to her. "You are the red head of the League, the head of the Toneni Trading Company, Lady Anemone. "The ''interim'' party leader!I may be a direct descendant of the Pirate King, but I''m not a boy!Otherwise, I won''t be recognized as the legitimate leader of the party, as decided by that annoying pirate king. Anemone cowers her shoulders and spits at me, calling it a ridiculous innuendo. And on the other hand, she pulls her right eye off, and then closes in on me. "That''s not important!You''re a shitty wizard!How dare you ruin our business, Teme, you''ve ruined our business! She grabbed my chest and shook me with a rattling motion. She is a woman with too much authority. The Toneni Trading Company is a not-so-smart organization, with a good air of nobility and honor, but with a "don''t be taken for a fool" spirit supporting its backbone. This is the kind of organization that exists for such a trade association. Let go of Mr. Magnus, please! "Master Magnus. "If you ask, Chocolat is always ready to see your master''s enemies eliminated. Well, wait, wait, wait. I quieted Aria, who was protesting for my safety, and Chocolat, who was rattling around and quieting me with one hand while I was shaking her with the other. Knowing that this Anemone was the (interim) head of the Toneni Chamber of Commerce, I was prepared to be accused. I was going to take a certain amount of blame for the blight. Aside from Aria, who understands the full extent of my business, I''m sure Chocolat doesn''t get the point (and has no idea what he''s capable of), so I''m going to rattle on. Bagodad is an island that produces the Balai fruit. Bagodad is the island of the Balai," he said.Exporting the Balai berries to Nerf was a major industry for the Toneni Corporation. But the Katri tree has driven the Balai out of the market. As a result, the Toneni Trading Company no longer has any hope of exporting. The principle of the market is to sell the better products and weed out the ones that don''t - that''s the principle of the market. That''s the nature of business. It''s easy to argue with that. But as a human being, I can understand why Anemone is annoyed. That''s what Aria taught me before I started doing business in Kajiu. . It was when Aria and I were spending a temporary "holiday" with her, as we were nearing the end of our exploration of the ruins in Alabana and with an eye on trading in Kajou soon. After enjoying her home-cooked meals at our new home, we were relaxing on the living room couch. This is the ''strategy book''? Does it have a lot of great information in it? Aria looked impressed, sullenly gazing at the "strategy book" in her hands. On my lap. The warmth of her back as she leaned against me, the softness of her hips as she pressed them against my lap, was making me cringe inwardly, and yet But I really don''t know how to read this stuff. And Aria''s side of the conversation continued in a serious manner, without a care in the world. Does this count as one of the "buttocks"? But if it feels this good, I''m not going to get my ass kicked - no, no, that was serious. Because it''s written in the language of God, the sacred carved script. ''But you have a lot of drawings too! I can understand this one too! Saying this, Aria looked at the maps of various places and the sketches in the ''List of Important People'' with great interest. ''Huh?Is this my father? Yes. Lord Malm is an important man. I see. Haha, as expected, I''m not on the list. I was tempted to do everything I could to get off topic. But that wouldn''t happen. Warily, I confess the truth. ''Actually, it used to be on there. ''Oh, really?What did it say about you? I think back on every word and answer them all with precision and honesty. Fortunately or unfortunately, I''m a confident person with a good memory. ''Surprisingly aggressive personality,'' or ''I like pancakes,'' or the direction of my other favorite accessories, or that I have a thing for shrimp and crabs. That''s what it said. '' ... actually ... it was quite helpful to me on our first date. Haha, I see. Magnus is not at all used to being a woman, but he seemed to have the perfect date course, which was a bit strange to me. It finally made sense to me. You''re not mad at me? ''Why are you angry?You wanted to get to know me, and you did your best to research and plan a date course for me, didn''t you?I''m rather pleased. Oh, really? ''Yes, that''s right. ''I''d be angrier if someone said, ''I''m actually not that interested in it, I was just doing it for the sake of it. In fact, I''d cry. Aria grins and leans her weight on me. I should have repented sooner than this.......am I in too good of a shape to think that I''m in too good of a shape? I''m still inexperienced, too. ''But then, how come my item is missing? This guide is updated every morning with the latest information. And the more important or important the information, the more detailed it is for the conquest of the Dark Lord. It''s a rule. Oh, so I''m not important anymore? Not really. It''s a little different. I hurriedly excused myself to Aria, who got a little teary-eyed. So I didn''t have time to feel embarrassed. ''Because I''m far more familiar with Aria than what''s glancingly written in one item in a book like this, and I know a lot more about her now. It''s just that, in that sense, it''s information I don''t need anymore. Uh-huh. That makes sense. When I explained desperately, Aria immediately smiled lustily. Then she closes the "strategy book" and places it on the low table, and while still on my lap, she twists her upper body and gently kisses me on the mouth. I respond with a giggle, still lousy at it. The kiss was longer and more intense than usual on this day. We continue until Aria is satisfied, and then we get back to the serious stuff. With this ''strategy book'' and the ''Town Gate'', I''m sure that trading on Cassiu will be a success. It has everything you need to know about what kind of demand there is on which island. ''I agree. So I''ll ask my father to get the goods ready for you now. That''s really helpful. But I do have some concerns, you know. Aria looked thoughtful as she said this. I had already told her all the business plans I intended to carry out in Kajou. So, from Aria''s point of view as a professional in that field, I wondered if there were any holes in the plan. ''''No, no, if we do it according to Magnus-san''s plan, I think we can make a rough deal. First of all, there is no doubt about it. It''s just that this, roughing it up is the problem. Hmm... what do you mean? I didn''t know what was wrong with being profitable, so I begged for a lesson from a professional in the field. ''Magnus-san''s business is to bring in innovative products that weren''t available on the islands of Kajiu... but this approach will destroy many of the industries that are currently operating in Kajiu, from the ground up. Oh.... I snorted at Aria''s point. Even though I was trying to defeat the Eight Demon Generals that were nesting in Kajuu, all I could think about was making money for myself. I had lost all other considerations. Of course, business is essentially like that. Some people think it''s only natural for the old guard to be weeded out. But there are too many people involved in a single industry. And those people could possibly end up on the street. Would you still be okay with that, Mr. Magnus? No..... I nodded my head from side to side. I must not become a demon king myself in order to defeat the demon king. That''s the commandment I''ve imposed on myself on this journey. ''''There''s also the idea of ''three sides of the same coin'' in business. Aria tells us. In this case, the three parties are the "seller," the "buyer," and the "world. The idea is that a business that satisfies all three parties is a good business. Let''s think about a business that not only makes Magnus-san happy, but also makes the people of Kasiou happy.I think I can do that much with this "strategy book". Of course, I''ll come up with ideas too! Thank you, Alia. Thank you so much. I told Aria my heartfelt thanks. And when I found myself holding her on my lap, I hugged her. In other words, the business of bringing the Cuttree to Nerf Island was the business I had in mind from the beginning. The business of establishing a new industry on Nerf using the gum tree was a good business idea I had developed with Aria''s advice. That''s why I was so generous in teaching people how to use the rubber tree and the manufacturing process for the new material. It was not a monopoly in the Malm Chamber of Commerce. And, of course, I invented a three-way business on Bagodad Island. ''Listen to me, Lord Anemone! He grabbed my chest and wouldn''t let go, saying to the female leader of the Toneni Chamber of Commerce. ''Huh?If you''re begging for your life... No, it''s not. It''s a racket!You and I are both making a lot of money! 65-Episode 9: Female Party Leader Anemone Profitability?All right, let''s just hear it, shall we? While Anemone said that, she didn''t let go of my chest with a skeptical look in her eyes. However, she did loosen her grip, so there was no harm in talking. ''I hear the islanders of Bagodad are awful heavy drinkers, aren''t they? ''It''s not just Bagodad, is it?That''s what being a citizen of the sea is all about. I mentioned the information I learned from the Strategy Book, but Anemone denied it. But... It''s just, well, our territory is full of deserts and really lacking in entertainment. So you may be a bit more of a drinker than those guys from the other territories. Eventually, Anemone affirms my words. I''m a little annoyed, but I try to keep my cool and continue. I''ve also heard that tequila, a liquor made from agave orchids, is a favorite drink on Bagodad Island. I''m not particularly fond of tequila, I love wine and rum. "I''m not a big fan of tequila," he said. But you can''t even find grapes or sugar cane in the desert in Bagodad. There''s an orchid that grows wild and is easy to grow. It''s so easy to grow. Apparently, this woman doesn''t feel good about herself unless she first starts with denial. Maybe she''s what they call a "troublesome woman". ''Do you know the country of Alavana, Lord Anemone?It''s a land full of deserts even bigger than Bagodad. Of course I know, right?Toneni Trading Company isn''t just doing business with Kajuu! ''Then you''re talking fast. Even in Aravana, the agave orchid grows wild in large quantities. They grow in different climates and in different climates, the agave orchids grow in different ways. Tequila made from Aravana''s agave orchids has a different flavor than that of Bagodad''s. Hmmm. Well, I don''t think it''s any better than the tequila they make in our territory! Anemone gulped and cleared her throat as she said this in words. Her body is an honest woman. The Malm Chamber of Commerce is ready to distribute their Aravana tongues orchids to you and the Toneni Chamber of Commerce. We are ready to supply you and your company with tequila from Alavana.Wouldn''t the islanders'' evening drinks be richer if they could compare drinks? Humans have even gone to war many times in their history because of preferences. Preferences are rooted in our fundamental desires. There''s no reason why they can''t be sold. ''No, no, no, no, no, no!'' And yet, Anemone started in from denial again. He grabbed me and rattled my chest. ''Do you think that''s a hard sell?'' No, you''re selling like hotcakes!We''re going to make a lot of money for you guys too! What''s wrong with that! ''It''s good to see us Toneni making money in our territory!But if you guys get rich, you''ll just take the money out of our territory. Now that you''ve destroyed the Balai Fruit business, we have no major means of earning foreign currency.That''s why we''re here for tick-boxing!But you''re in the business of selling your new tequila, and you''re not a viable alternative! Anemone rattled me and shook me and said whatever she wanted. But it was a good argument. I have to admit, I was in a cold sweat as he shook me. Because the only thing on my original plan was to sell the new tequila. And if I hadn''t come to Kajiu as planned, Anemone would have denied me the opportunity to do business with the company. The fact that I''m not a merchant, but a wizard, made me keenly aware of the fact that I''m not a merchant, but a wizard. I was reminded once again that no matter how much perfect information is contained in the guidebook, whether I make use of it or not is up to me. It''s horrifying. But thankfully, I have Aria to thank for that. She gave me some advice about "three sides of the equation. What a fruitful person I am! So, inwardly breaking out in a cold sweat, I answered Anemone proudly. ''Listen to the end of the story. There''s one more thing I''m going to make. There''s one more thing I''ve got to tell you," he said, "and that''s that you''re going to make a lot of foreign currency. And let me pay you back for the Balai Fruit. ''Huh?All right, let''s just hear it! Anemone said that, but with a skeptical look in her eyes, she didn''t let go of my chest. . The next day - we were people on board again. Captain Barbas was commanding the Maria of Hope, bound for Bagodad Island. Anemone, who had come aboard to keep an eye on me, was hating on me. "You''re a man of bad luck, Mr. Magnus," he said. It''s not often that we get such a favorable wind. The passage from Nerf to Bagodad usually takes a longer route to catch the wind. Anemone, who seemed to be short-tempered, seemed exceptionally pleased to be able to return to Bagodad by the shortest possible route. In fact, we arrived in Bagodad without a hitch, and the Maria of Hope docked in the island''s largest port. From there, we boarded the Narsai and headed for our destination. Malum Bros. must be making a lot of money to have such a big, fast hovering carpet! No, this is a gift from a friend of mine named Narsai. I replied earnestly to the sniffling and sarcastic Anemone. ''Of course, for the honor of my friend. ''Ha!Who''s your friend who''s going to pop something so precious and expensive, or who''s your friend who''s going to give you something so precious and expensive? But the woman going in from this denial only made me look doubtful. I don''t get mad at her. I just feel pity for her, that she probably doesn''t have any friends that she can trust. ''This is my first time traveling in the desert, and it''s as hot as it gets. Are you thirsty, Mr. Magnus? ''I have plenty of cold tea in my canteen for you. I''ll keep it warm for you in my pocket. You can''t keep it warm, Chocolat! ''''It''s the temperature of a pretty girl''s maid''s human skin, so I''m sure it''s going to be delicious. ''''Ufufu, Ancient Alavana''s magical creatures are surprisingly fragile! Their heads. Excuse me, Lady Aria! And thanks to the presence of Aria and Chocolat, I didn''t have time to be bored to my destination. If I had been alone with Anemone, though, it would have been a very rough road trip. Then we arrived at a vast lake in the middle of the sandy, vague, and true land. Of course, it couldn''t be just any lake. It is a lake of death, filled with mucus, black and slimy instead of water. "The striped ones are so scared that no one will come near them. That''s why they ain''t got a name for it. I know. If it weren''t for the information in the guide book, I wouldn''t go near this creepy lake. I plunge the stick I brought with me from the edge of the lake and observe the mucus on the object I''m seeing for the first time. ''What the hell is that black goo?'' Natural asphalt. I tried to pass off the "strategy book" information as if it were my own. ...I had no choice in the matter. You can only tell people you trust about the attack book to people you can trust. ''''So, Malm Chamber of Commerce, you seriously want to import this gooey stuff to Rakstad?Are you serious? I''m serious. This is going to be a great new material, just like rubber. Han, I don''t know what the hell you''re doing with that thing. I''ll tell you what it''s for. We''ll tell you how to use it and how to process it. We''ll teach you how to process it, and eventually the Toneni company will treat it not only as an export product, but also as a new material. We will share the resources in this vast lake with the Malm Chamber of Commerce. .......... The woman who entered from denial was silent. For the first time, she didn''t go in from denial. However, as I said, it was still the same until she looked at me with suspicion. You can''t be so paranoid," she said, "...why are you being so parental?Why don''t you just shut up? We don''t know the value of this gooey stuff. We don''t know the value of this sticky stuff, so why don''t we just buy it for two or three bucks? Even so, we have no choice but to ask you to buy us out to earn foreign currency. That''s what business is all about, isn''t it? He scowled at me with his eyes and questioned me. But I wasn''t intimidated. All I had to do was answer truthfully and honestly. It was simple. "My ultimate goal is not to rake in the profits. "My ultimate goal is not to rake in the profits, but to defeat the Demon King. I need the Sword of the Sea to do it. I just need a lot of money for that. Wha...? Anemone was immensely disappointed. I didn''t think it was possible, he said. He must have thought I was a seething, stinking, stranger invader. "....It''s not....a lie....is it? Suspend all you want. Watch me all the time. I''m not a liar and I''m not a shadow of a man. ..................... Just don''t rattle me, all right? I closed one eye and joked. It was a sign that I didn''t want to stay on the fence forever, if at all possible. Anemone gave a disgusted grin. Then she looked embarrassed, and then muttered something else. I''ve never regretted being born a woman as much as I do now. If I had been a direct descendant of the pirate king, I could have had a shot at becoming his successor with you....... She looks refreshed as she gives a sigh that squeezes out all the contents of her lungs. Then she bows her head deeply to me. "I don''t doubt it," she said, "and I don''t know what to say. ) "Ma-ga-na-na-su-sama. Did you know...? I''m surprised by the sudden auspiciousness of his attitude and his dialogue. Anemone''s head is still bowed, only her tone is back to normal. Yeah. I told you we''re not just doing business in Kajuu.I''ve been keeping a close eye on Alavana, especially since we''re from the same resource-poor desert region. So I''ve heard of your name and your accomplishments. Still, it''s only rumor. Anemone couldn''t help but be suspicious of me. I''m the sole woman at the helm of Toneni''s business," she said, "and I must not make any mistakes or be cheated. I can''t afford to make any mistakes or be cheated. That''s why I''m always suspicious of everything. So I''m sure Master Magnus is uncomfortable with the way things are going. I hope you can forgive me. Well, here it is! Even a troublesome woman had her reasons. She had a strong core of integrity. I couldn''t not forgive her after being told of this, much less apologized to her. If he was still holding on to this, he would be a "troublesome man". ''Raise your head, Lord Anemone. You''ll forgive me? ''Can''t we get even on the fact that we''ve interrupted one of Toneni''s businesses?If we can then let each other bygones be bygones and build a constructive relationship with each other, I think it would be great. I''m in! Anemone bounced her head up and grabbed my hand and shook it, refusing to let go. It made me chuckle that it was over-action, but it was still reliable. "I''m honestly grateful that we''ve been able to work with the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce of the Federation, followed by the Toneni Chamber of Commerce. 66-Episode 10: A Man from Paradise Wholesaling of cutlery and new material business using rubber trees on Nerf Island. Wholesaling of agavean on the island of Bagodad and a new material business using natural asphalt. Both of these businesses were going well, and our relationship with the Azzurri-Toneni Chamber of Commerce was growing stronger and stronger. Aria, Chocolat and I were busy using the Town Gate to travel back and forth between Nerf Island and Bagodad Island, and occasionally returning to Laxtia. Then one day, I was on a trip to the island. When we visited the Toneni Trading Company''s headquarters, there was a man waiting for us with Anemone. He was a well-dressed, lively and cheerful middle-aged man. It''s a pleasure to meet you. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Popos, head of the Paraiso Chamber of Commerce. It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Magnus. Mr. Aria. He greets you with a friendly greeting. He has such a warm and friendly smile that you''d be forgiven for thinking he''s really happy. Paraiso is a member of the League of Nations and is based on the island of Guava, a paradise on earth. Aria was telling Chocolat, behind the scenes. That''s right, even in the Kaziu area, which is known as a seaside tourist destination, the island of Guava is considered to be the best. Called a paradise of everlasting summer, you can enjoy beautiful sandy beaches and swimming at any time of the year. There are also plenty of fruits and marine products that can only be found on Guava Island. If you''ve had enough of the heat, you can cool off with a forest bath. In the middle of the island, there is a lush, safe and comfortable forest that seems tailor-made for you. Guava is a heaven on earth, just like God promised it would be. Naturally, the main industry is tourism. The Paraiso Chamber of Commerce is a hospitality professional. The leader of the Paraiso Chamber of Commerce is a professional hospitality expert. To tell you the truth, we are having a great deal of trouble at the moment. The day before yesterday, I went to visit the Toneni Trading Company to ask for a solution. But I guess there is a God who throws away some things and picks up others... Then, by chance, Anemone told us the story of Magnus and his friends. I heard that you are doing a very unique business.I was wondering if I might be able to get a bite out of one of them, if that''s all right with you. Yeah, okay. We at the Malm Chamber of Commerce couldn''t have asked for a better time. Oh, thank God! As me and Aria took turns answering him, Popos this time with genuine pleasure on his face. ''We''ve always hoped to form a partnership with the Paraiso Chamber of Commerce at some point. I''d be delighted to make your acquaintance, Mr. Toneni and the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce, as well as your company. Popos said with a rub and then begged to talk about what kind of partnership he wanted to form. Aria immediately began to talk about it in a sales style that was second to none, even for Popos. I heard that the people of Guava have been suffering from an endemic disease since ancient times. Oh, you are well informed. Oh, you know it well. The islanders on Guava have always suffered from an unexplained disease of swollen or numb feet. In the worst cases, they can develop heart failure and die. Every heaven has its pitfalls, I''m told. It''s just that, fortunately or unfortunately, no one who comes to the island suffers from the disease at all, so it''s not a hindrance to tourism. So we have no problems with tourism. But that doesn''t mean it''s not a problem to be left alone, Aria said with a smirk. ''We at the Malm Chamber of Commerce are aware of the cause of the disease. ''What did you say?Something the doctors in Guava didn''t understand all these years! Popos was so exalted that his sales smile, which seemed to have hardened in its form, collapsed. Aria and I, on the other hand, don''t waste any time telling him what''s going on. ''I hear the people of Guava Island live on delicious fruit and seafood every day,'' On the other hand, I rarely eat grains or meat. ''Yeah, yeah. You''re right. On the island of Guava, you can eat as much delicious fruit and seafood as you like for free. No islanders would bother to cultivate their fields. Naturally, they can''t even keep livestock on the island. The hunters catch a small amount of the forest''s animals, but they are expensive, and they end up on our guests'' plates. But it''s this unbalanced diet that makes you sick. I hear it''s called "kakei" in some countries. This information was actually in the "strategy book". Does this mean that if we improve our eating habits, we can eradicate endemic diseases on our island? Yeah, definitely. They say you should eat pork. And grains. Rice or wheat that is not refined as much as possible. And corn. The Malm Chamber of Commerce has a successful food export business to Alabana at the moment, and we are prepared to distribute to Guava Island if Lord Popos wishes. Popos sweated sluggishly as me and Aria explained it to him from both sides. I guess he finds it hard to believe it. But at the same time, he is feeling persuasive. Anemone must have told you that the Azzurri-Toneni Chamber of Commerce has been revitalized thanks to our partnership with the Malm Chamber of Commerce. ''Well, we''re not going to press you to make a decision now either. We would like you to take your time in thinking about it, Lord Popos. Yes, yes, thank you, Lord Magnus. More importantly, we have something we want to buy from Guava Island. Yes, I see. But have you found anything on my island that meets Master Magnus'' requirements? Popos, completely pressurized, tilts his head with his awkward sales smile. Guava''s main industry is tourism, and we can''t just buy these shapeless things and go home. That said, fruit and seafood are also unsuitable for trade, as they don''t preserve well. Fruit can be made into jam, and seafood can be dried, but it is not enough to buy them from Guava. So what do we want? The answer lies in the heart of the island, in the middle of the lush forest. We want to buy the Lignumvitae tree. In the strategy book, it''s called "Yousou-boku", but the islanders of Guava have long called it "Lignumvitae". I have yet to see the original tree. I''ve never seen the lignum vitae, because it''s said to be the only tree that grows wildly on Guava Island in the world. And this lignum vitae tree is the hardest tree in the world, with the exception of the rare wood, which is tinged with magic, found in fairy forests and the like. That means that, as wood, it has one useful characteristic. However, to the extent that it is too hard, it is that much more painful to cut down and process. Also, its use as a building material is limited because of its thin trunk. There are many disadvantages such as these. It is not exactly a dream timber. If you take into account the time and effort required for shipping, this is probably the reason why no buyers have come forward until now. So Popos came on board with a full sales smile. ''Yes, yes. If you ask me, Master Magnus, I''m happy to serve you as much as you want. I was pleased to learn that forestry might be a viable business on the island, where tourism had been the only industry. If wholesaling foodstuffs for legging was part of my original plan, then the forestry business associated with the lignum vitae was a three-way business that I had added after consulting with Aria. In that case, Master Magnus," he said. In that case, Mr. Magnus, we will seriously consider importing pork and grain. Yeah, I hope we''re in business for a long time. ''--but then we''re talking about forming a fleet of ships and shipping lumber and food, aren''t we? Aria and I nodded in unison when Popos suddenly cut us off. The truth is, when trading with Guava Island, the Town Gate is completely useless. I''m not going to be able to get the same amount of money as I did in the past. In addition, Guava Island, which is built on tourism, has a small population, and the island has been built by spreading out towns throughout the island. Therefore, it would be possible for me or Nadia to visit Guava Island as often as possible and use the Town Gate to open the transfer gate to Laxtia. That would be possible, but it would be too much work. It would be more practical to use the neighboring island of Bagodad as a staging post and leave trade with Guava Island to a fleet of ships. But is there a problem with a fleet of ships?Will it bother the tourists? No, no, I''m sure the Malm Chamber of Commerce will take that into account and I''m not worried about it. However, this is where the matter of my visit to the Toneni Trading Company comes in. Come to think of it, there was a reason for Popos'' initial visit to Bagodad. "As a matter of fact - there has been an increase in pirate attacks recently, sir. Even Popos, with a wry grin on his face, said, "Many of our guests who come to Guava are well-to-do. There are many wealthy people who come to Guava Island. They are raiding the waters of Guava with their sights set on the boats that carry them. And if they were to form a fleet, they would be the first to target us. I see why Popos is turning to the Toneni Trading Company. Toneni isn''t half bad, or maybe he''s just known as a martial artist in the League, so he wants us to protect the Guava Sea, even if it means paying a miserable price. How about an appeal to the Marine Police (Cagliostro)? I was the first to do it. But it didn''t work, and we were grasping at straws, so we went up to Tonenyi Trading Company to ask for help. ''If the marine police (Cagliostro) can''t handle it, then it must be a pretty slick pirate crew...'' ''Yes..... Even Anemone-sama told me that, then I''m out of luck. "Fum. I look at Aria, Chocolat and I look at each other. If that''s what it is, it can''t be helped. I''m sure you''ll agree. In that case, we''ll take care of the pirates. The only way is for those who can exterminate it to sit up. We have the same problem with the sea in Guava, because we have the same problem with the sea in Guava. 67-Eleventh Episode: Guava Sea Pirates (?????? Viewpoint) The "I" was looking down on the ocean waters near Guava Island from far up in the sky. I was able to do this by sharing my vision with my messenger Falcon. Today, the weather is clear. The pattern of waves is calm. It would be a perfect day for pirates. A fleet of five ships, led by Captain Mangan, was attacking one of the passenger ships. Their ships were all small and fast. In contrast, the ships that carried passengers on vacation to Guava Island were designed to be excessively large in order to prioritize comfort and space to relax. Naturally, they are slow. There was no escaping the fangs of Captain Mangan and his crew. But of course, even the passenger ships were well protected. They have a large number of specialized fighters on board and are more than ready with firearms. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good look at the faces of the fighters as they fire their arrows at the surrounding pirate ships. Since all of Captain Mangan''s ships are small, they probably aren''t afraid. ''''I was getting ready to see what kind of guys they were, given that they''ve been trolling around here lately,'''' It''s only five poorly built ships! You run into them and they don''t give a shit. It was as if such a sneer could be heard. Yes, it is true that small ships are less durable against fire and arrows for that reason. The number of combatants that can board the ship is also small, and it can be considered that they are not as strong as they should be. It is a good thing that they are defending a cruise ship, because they feel as if they are on a big ship, and they are fighting to repel those wretched pirates. What an old-fashioned way of thinking! In contrast, Captain Mangan did not allow his men to engage in an arrow fight. Instead, he had men in long robes and holding staves lined up next to the deck. There were ten men on each ship, each with their own unique talents. There are five to ten people in total. They''re all members, and they''re my children. At Captain Mangan''s command, they all chanted the spell at once. "''Fran-i-ren-el--'' Three Fire IIs and forty-seven mere fires, literally spewing fire from all five sides to crush the luxury liner. The firepower was nothing compared to the fire arrows of the old days. The ship was instantly set ablaze, and the fighters who were guarding it were half destroyed. A ship this large would not suddenly burn to the ground, but within an hour it would be reduced to seaweed. With a single bite of his sharpened fangs, Captain Manganese bit the throat of his prey. He has embodied a new kind of warfare. But it wasn''t Captain Mangan''s idea. It was a new method of warfare devised by our Don, Lord Cuzio. So Captain Mangan is just one of his loyal subordinates and one of his best students to carry out the teachings of his mentor. The luxury liner immediately raised its white flag, but of course the captains showed no mercy. They politely praised my students and ordered them to disembark and then violently ordered their direct reports to come alongside the luxury liner. From here on out, there is little need to bother with wizards. Instead, these daredevil pirates will board the burning ship and slaughter and plunder it to the utmost of their ability. The crew will be slaughtered. They will throw all those begging for their lives into the sea. In the days of galleys, it was customary to put them to work as slaves for the rowers, but in the modern kaziu, where sailing ships are at their height, they are a hindrance to keeping them alive. However, the modern-day Kajuu, at the height of its sailing heyday, was no more than a hindrance to keeping them alive, for the ship''s load and the food the prisoners ate were both finite. On the other hand, the guests only kill a few of them as an example and take the rest back as prisoners of war. They are the kind of people who travel long distances for pleasure (vacations), the wealthy. If we keep them alive, we can get a ransom for them. Women are especially useful as a consolation prize for these ruffians. Captain Mangan, for example, is an absolute pervert who has no qualms about men and women, as long as they''re not too young (although he''s on their side, he''s just plain sick of it! . Anyway, the pirates, men and women alike, loaded their ships full of loot and headed back to their hiding places with great enthusiasm. I ordered the messenger to descend to Captain Manganese''s side. He is a middle-aged man with a stern appearance, as he has the roughs in tow. But as soon as he noticed my messenger, he took on an auspicious attitude that he would never show to his men. ''''Good work, Captain.'''' Oh, my God, Master Nevis!Thank you for your help. ''''I''m not tired of anything. But if you''re willing to work hard, you can give this falcon some meat later.'''' You''re awful, sir. I just stocked up on a lot of raw(ish) meat a few minutes ago, so... .......... I meant it as humor, and it''s called esprit de corps when the captain humorously replies to me, but it was so black or out of character that it didn''t make me laugh at all. I didn''t laugh at all. ''Master Cuzio has a message for you. ''Oh!We''d love to hear from you! The captain takes over for Master Cuzio, who is not here, to face my messenger and kneel down. This is a very good attitude. I didn''t get the black joke I heard earlier, but I was impressed by this. I''ll make sure to inform Master Cuzio of his loyalty later. "There is a man named Magnus. Recently, he''s been in Caesiou, working with the Azzurri and Toneni merchants to start a new business venture and making a lot of money. I honestly don''t know. What...? "The encounter seems to have been a fluke, but Kessel was beaten up by this man, Magnus, and captured by the marine police (Cagliostro). What a vicious killer!A man named Magnus, with that much power! Apparently. And I''ve been curious to find out more about his background, and it sounds like a disturbing story. Apparently, in Rakstad and Alavana, you''re known as the "Slayer of Demons" and are quite famous. You''re saying that such a nobleman came to Qaziou and suddenly started a business...? "It''s hard to understand, isn''t it? It''s going to hurt... The captain agrees with me, folding his arms and snarling. "By the way, what is the meaning of this nickname, ''Avenger of the Demon King''?" I''ve heard that''s exactly what it means. I''m sure you''ve heard of this man, Magnus, who is not afraid to say that he is going to defeat the demon king in Rakstad and Alabana, and is traveling for that purpose. In fact, it is said that he has defeated two of the eight demon generals. ''Huh...'' The captain''s face turned bewildered. He looks as if he''s been told that in some country''s court, nobles prized cat fur. It''s too much of an otherworldly story for me to react. Anyway, Master Cuzio and I have come to the same conclusion that if he''s man enough to defeat the Eight Devils, he''s no match for Kessel. The Eight Devils are so powerful, aren''t they? "Pundits'' research indicates that it''s likely that you''re not the only one who can do it. Level 25? Normally, if you''re not royalty, you wouldn''t know much about levels and status. However, as expected of a captain, if you hear about a dimension above the cloud of 25, you will be astonished. It''s a perfectly natural reaction. So this Magnus guy is at that level too........ How can such a ridiculous person be in Kajuu again........ "If you''re here to take out the Eight Devils in the Kaziu, you''re more than welcome to do so." Yes, that''s exactly what I''m going to support in a big way. And I want you to get the hell out of Kajuu. That''s also my opinion," said Mr. Cuzio and I. "But when you start doing business, you are an eyesore. "But if he goes into business, he''ll be an eyesore. I''m afraid that''s a conflict with what you''re doing, Mr. Cuzio. ''Yeah. That''s the kind of story that''s going to happen sooner rather than later. What do you mean? The head of the Paraiso Chamber of Commerce was commissioned to exterminate you pirates. Geez... The captain''s face turned pale. Anyone would be if they knew they were being spotted by a level 25-class, human-skinned monster. ''''Don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I''ve been ordered to refrain from piracy for a while. "You may stay in your cabin until things cool down. Oh, oh...!As expected of you, Mr. Cuzio, how generous...! ''That''s right. "He''s not the kind of man who would want to undermine his own people. The captain patted his chest in relief. There was no doubt that he was becoming more and more loyal to Cuzio-sama, and I was satisfied. However - the heavens had apparently given up on the Captain. A sailor standing in a watchtower at the top of the ship''s mast warned me in a loud voice. ''Captaintain!There''s a big ship coming up on top of us!That''s a state-of-the-art ship!It''s a merchant ship that could be a battleship! As I was told, I pointed the messenger''s eyes in the direction that the guards were pointing, and I did so. The keen eyesight of a raptor doesn''t even need a telescope. There was indeed a large ship approaching. It was also a ship that I had recently recognized. "The Maria of Hope.... What is it?Are you famous? "The Malm trade, the Magnus ship. Wow. The captain looked pathetic and let out a scream. But soon enough, as if by design, it becomes the face of a man leading a bunch of ruffians. Mm, good nerve. That''s why Master Cuzio is worthy of your attention. The captain shouted at his minions, "Just shake ''em off! ''Just shake it off!Tonzura or not! Mm, I can''t! The wind has gone completely calm. It was all going so well until just now... We can''t go on like this! Nanny!Then why are they only coming at you over there? The captain peeled his eyes away, but that was also plausible and strange. But this is not the time to think about the cause of it. ''In any case, get your head out of your ass. You will have no choice but to intercept them, Captain. Well..... "Whatever the hell we''re dealing with here, this is the land of the sea. This is your garden. "I have a new strategy designed by Master Cuzio. "Let''s sink that ship, along with Magnus. ''Ha. Yes, sir. Captain Mangan knelt down again, facing my messenger. ''Good luck in the war.'' I let the messenger flap its wings and look down at the naval battlefield from above. ''''Well, let''s see what you''ve got?'''' No one listens to my mutterings anymore, "Whose? There was no one to question him again. 68-Chapter 12: The Pirates Retreat I - the wizard Magnus - was about to go into battle. The leader of the Paraiso Chamber of Commerce, Popos, has given me an assignment to take down a group of pirates who are ravaging the waters around Guava Island. First of all, he consulted with Captain Barbas of the "Maria of Hope". Captain," he said, "we need to prepare our equipment for battle. How many days do you think it will take for us to get our equipment ready for battle? We could do that all the time. Huh. That''s great. I asked an experienced ex-pirate captain to make urgent preparations for our departure. Meanwhile, the female leader of the Toneni Trading Company, known as a martial artist in the League, offered to help us. She said, "If Mr. Magnus is going, we''ll send our own battleship. But... But if we build a flotilla, the pirates won''t come to us. We won''t be able to defeat them. Right? Oh, that''s right.... That''s why we couldn''t accept Mr. Popos'' request. The pirates are the common enemy of the merchants of Kajou, including myself, and we have no objection to fighting them, but... That''s all well and good, Anemone. You don''t want a flashy fleet, and so do we. The chances are good that if we try to raid their homes, they''ll get away before we do. Yeah, I know, right-- we hit the safe house. Anemone was surprised to hear a barefaced voice. ''Does Lord Magnus know the location of their hideout! It''s not a sure thing, but it''s predictable. I couldn''t say that I knew because I had a strategy book, so I slurred my words. However, Anemone looked impressed and said, "Sgay!"Demon slayer.You''re a bottomless pit! And I''m very excited. ...I''m a little embarrassed that I didn''t take credit for it. ''So that''s why. "I''m going to go on the Maria of Hope, one ship at a time." Then I want a ride with you!I''m going to take about ten of the best armed men in the world. Don''t leave it to us, at least to the cutting-in team! All right. I''m going to rely on you. I nodded my head, wondering if I should disrespect her spirit. . And I was a man on board. Captain Barbas thinks it''s a four-day journey to the pirates'' hideout. But Aria, Chocolat and I are tired of this whole boat trip thing. The sea is irreplaceable!The horizon!I''m sick of it. So I holed up in my cabin and played the card game Anemone had taught me to play, which was all the rage among the sailors in Bagodad. It was smooth sailing and we were on course as planned, and then on the third day something unplanned happened. On the third day, something unplanned happened. The lookout spotted the fleet of what looked like a pirate gang through his telescope. I didn''t expect to see them before we arrived at their hideout. "I never thought we''d see them before we got to our hideout. It''s definitely not good luck for the pirates. Aria jokingly replied to my words. Anyway, I go up on deck with her and Chocolat. Captain Barbas lends me his telescope and explains the situation. They seem to be returning from a long day of work. The waterline is deep, and they must be slow for a small boat, right?It''s proof that he''s loaded with loot. ''''Right?'''' That being said, I wouldn''t know the difference. I reply with a wry smile. I don''t feel like I can compete with the professional''s assessment of the field. Of course, that''s why I''m hiring such a dependable man at a high salary. I hope they think of us as their prey, and won''t they attack us from over there? No, he''s running for cover in a hurry. Hmmm ... what kind of a decision is that? It''s also possible that, based on the waterline, they decided that our ship wasn''t carrying a good load. Then this one is a good state-of-the-art battleship, sir. They know you''re here to fight. Okay, the veteran is really fast and convincing. ''Can you catch up, Captain?'' I''m not so sure. If they need to get away with it, they could just dump their cargo and run. Oh, right. Well, let''s have this. I took the Sea Breeze Bell from my pocket. This is a magic item that I had unearthed in the depths of Krim''s ruins in Aravana. It''s a large bell the size of your hand and makes no sound when you shake it. To be precise, the bell is not audible to the human ear, but only to the spirits of the sea breeze. As he continued to swing it for a while, the sea breeze in the area caused a change. "The Maria of Hope" was still sailing as smooth as ever. However, the sea breeze had completely calmed down around the pirate ships and their sails were atrophied. "A magic item" that can manipulate the sea breeze at will? That''s a dream come true for us sailors, isn''t it? In fact, it''s a rank S treasure. Since arriving in Kajiu, our voyage has always been smooth sailing, thanks to the bell of the sea breeze. Kaka!They''re stopping and foaming at the seams themselves. Barbas laughs high with amusement and pain. The only reason he is laughing is because the good sailors are beginning to prepare for battle without any instructions. They are crisply divided into two groups: those working on the ship and the combatants, and they prepare the fire and arrows. Anemone and the rest of the Toneni merchants are ready to make an incisive attack. I said to Aria beside me. It is the safest place to be with Chocolat. Never leave. ''Yes, Mr Magnus!I clung to it and wouldn''t leave. "It would be harder for me to fight if you held on to me... ''''No, that''s quite all right. "If you order me to fight, I''ll do my best! Chocolat pats himself on the chest. I''m in good hands too. And in the meantime, the distance between us is getting closer. "Well, it looks like it''s that group of pirates. Balbus, standing at the head of the ship and holding his telescope, reported. ''That ship in the middle. That''s the so-called flagship. I can see Captain Mangan''s face there. Do you know him? I''ve only seen him from afar. In fact, he''s famous. I don''t know if this is the right way to describe a pirate, but he''s a good-natured guy. No wonder the Maritime Police (Cagliostro) are in such bad shape. Captain Barbas has many other precautions to take. For example, he said that the flagship''s hold is supposed to hold hostages for ransom, so they must not be sunk. ''''It''s just........they''re preparing some strange things. What''s so weird? Instead of answering, the captain handed me a telescope. I use it to look at the pirate ship. ...Those men all lined up on the deck, could they be ''wizards''? If Lord Magnus sees it that way, I''m sure of it. Kuku, they''ll come up with something interesting. Even if I could think of one, it would be difficult for a pirate to hire that many wizards to work for him. There''s likely some kind of powerful organization behind this. Should I take as many prisoners as possible and get them to talk? Even as we were discussing it, the distance between him and me was being closed to the point of an arrow fight. Countless fire arrows were flying from the pirate ship. It was a waste of time. I shook the bell of the sea breeze. With that alone, the strong wind raged and swept away the flying arrows. Truly, a sailor''s dream treasure. The results leave Captain Barbas in a state of dismay. Meanwhile, the arrows fired by his men are riding the tailwind and landing one by one on all the pirate ships except the flagship. But so is the enemy. The pirates had somehow managed to swallow the panic, even if the arrow battle had been a one-sided result. They were moving around to prevent the fire from spreading from our arrows. Then, as the distance between us closed in further, a total of about fifty wizards lined up on the decks of each pirate ship and began to chant spells at once. In response, I also chanted a spell. ''''Fran y Ren el!'''' Countless chants are spotted over the ocean. About fifty rounds of fire were fired from the enemy fleet. Even I was at the Academy, I had never seen such a spectacular scene. And the crew of the Maria of Hope had a hard time keeping their wits about them. Even some of Anemone''s best fighters were cowering in fear. But my Fire IV was more powerful than the fire magic of fifty men. They aimed at each other''s ships and leapt into the ocean, flames clashing with flames and canceling each other out. But it didn''t completely cancel out, and my shot of fire magic, although much less powerful, had too much momentum to hit one of the pirate ships and set its flank ablaze. The crew and wizards on board jumped off the ship and fled to the sea. Hmm. With this kind of response, I could have gone a little easier on them. Anyway-- My Fire IV had a profound effect on the crew of that ship that it hit, as well as on the other pirates. I''m sure the pirates had great faith in the fire fired by fifty wizards. That''s why they didn''t panic when they were defeated in an arrow fight. But even in the magical battles they were counting on, I was beaten unceremoniously, and the pirates were in a state of panic this time. There were those who cowered, those who wandered the deck in search of an escape route, and those who prayed to heaven. Then I folded. "Running on the deck of the Maria of Hope, I leap over the edge of the ship and leap straight out to sea. "Lord Magnus! What are you doing now? I shook off the astonishment of Captain Barbas and Anemone and the others, and I just ran into the sky. That''s right, he turned the empty space into a foothold and kicked and ran. This was a special effect of the loot (drop item) I got from Heydar Jamuitan, the Demon Storm General''s Boots. Sure enough, I learned Flight at level 29. I was able to free myself from the sky. But the disadvantage was that I couldn''t use any other magic while flying with Flight. However, the ability to fly through the air with the Demonstorm General''s Boots is only a magic item, so it doesn''t interfere with my magic. I''m not going to be able to get it right. Hi, there are people flying around! No, he''s running! I ran leisurely through the battlefield skies filled with the amazement of the sailors, friend and foe alike. Then I took the pirate ship far overhead and resumed my magical attack from there. ''Tilt-her-un-del-e-ren! Chanting, "Thunder IV. A massive lightning strike, similar to the descent of a dragon of light, shoots the main mast of the ship it was aiming at. The pirates scurry back from the collapsing mast, which bursts into flames again, ripping a hole through the hold and causing the ship to collapse. And another Thunder IV! In the blink of an eye, I had wrecked three of the five pirate ships. To the pirates, it must be a nightmarish scene. "What the hell was that guy...? Are they really human...? Don''t be stupid!There''s no way they''re like us! "We control the wind, we fly through the air, we send down the thunder-- Storm! He''s the storm incarnate! Even on the decks of the two ships still safe, one by one, the panic-stricken pirates broke their knees. They say that sailors fear storms more than anything else. If they encountered a storm during their voyage, they prayed fervently for it to pass sooner rather than later. The pirates began to pray in unison to me in the very sky. One of them was Captain Mangan or something like that. It couldn''t have been a better declaration of surrender. I walked down the invisible staircase to the Maria of Hope to return to the ship. "Capture the pirates. I want you to capture the pirates and take out the ones who jumped into the sea. I''ll turn them all in to the maritime police. "......................... Hmm?What''s going on? ''Oh, no, I was just trying to escape reality for a moment with Lord Magnus'' fighting style. I mean, we didn''t really have to do anything at all... It''s just too good to be true... Captain Barbas and Anemone and the others were still puffed up. Only Aria and Chocolat were chuckling at the sight of their surroundings. 69-Episode 13: Conversation in the Dark (???? Viewpoint) I" manipulated the messenger bat and sent it towards Lord Cuzio''s mansion. It was late at night, and it was a 50-50 chance that my Lord was either already resting or still in his office. And, to my utter dismay, Master Cuzio was still in his office. Diligent must be the word for him. With renewed loyalty, I called out from the window. ''Mr. Cuzio. I am sorry to come at this time of night. It''s in Nevis.'' Oh, it''s you. Thanks for staying up so late. Master Cusio said and opened the window voluntarily to invite my messenger inside. Normally, it would be outrageous to have this don take the trouble to have him open the window. However, with the body of a bat, I am rudely indulged. And Mr. Cuzio is not a man who cares about such things in the least. With renewed loyalty, I made the messenger lie face down on the corner of the Lord''s office desk. "I''m sorry to report to you, Master Cuzio, but I have to leave. Hmm..... What''s so urgent that you''re visiting me at this hour? Yes, sir. Captain Mangan and his men have been defeated. "Marine Police (Cagliostro) that was quicker than I thought. Another guard dog that''s interfered with you? ''''That''s not true. That man, Magnus, took out that man almost single-handedly. ''The five ships we gave to the mangans?All by yourself?Your disciples were right, weren''t they? "I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s true. I''ve seen it through the eyes of my demons. I''m here to tell you how Magnus overwhelmed Captain Mangan and his men. "Hmmm... so the Slayer of Demons is such a great wizard..." ''Yes, Mr. Cuzio. I too have mastered only the Fire system III. However, the fire system used by Magnus was far superior to mine. It''s not just a matter of a mere difference in status. In other words, what he used was Fire IV. It was said that Lester, the founder of the academy, had mastered it, and its existence had been confirmed. But I have no idea what level it takes for me to learn it. Nevis, I''m sorry. I invited you here from Nebula when I discovered that you are one of the finest wizards in the world. And this Magnus character is overpowering you? "To be honest, I don''t know if there''s a difference in strength between an adult and a child, or an ant and an elephant... You''re done... ''''Thanks to that, I''m becoming more and more confused. Why would such a man come all the way to Kajuu and suddenly start a business? You don''t need to do that, you could have gone to Rakstad or Alabama and achieved whatever you wanted. I couldn''t really understand and twisted my head. Master Cuzio, on the other hand, was often in thought. ...maybe they''re after the pirate king''s treasure. He said to himself. "Well, no way!He too, sir? I couldn''t help but be surprised, and I couldn''t help but let my voice rise. In contrast, Master Cuzio, as expected of him, speaks calmly. If you think about it, it doesn''t make sense, does it?No matter how powerful a wizard the man is, if he wants the pirate king''s treasure, he has no choice but to start doing business here in Kajuu. "It is indeed true that... The more I thought about it, and the more I thought about it, the more I nodded my head in response to Cugio-sama''s point. "The Pirate King of the South. The legendary man who unified this Kajuu a hundred years ago gave each of his nine sons one island. In other words, none of his sons recognized his abilities. The story goes that he never wanted to name his successor and give him everything he had. At the end of his life, the "Southern Pirate King" left his last will and testament to his nine sons. Among his treasures, he hid the three most precious ones in a certain place. What were the three treasures? The first is the legendary armor he used to destroy many pirate bands. The Mourning Sword. The other is a book written by the pirate himself, containing information and truths known only to the great men of legend. The Diary of a Pirate King. The last one is a plain medallion. But it is the only one with any special meaning, as the Pirate King of the South willed it to his successor. It is the sign of the Pirate King. "After the death of the Pirate King, his nine sons searched diligently for the medal. Finally, after ten years of searching, the location of the treasure was discovered. However, no one was able to obtain it. A powerful guardian was guarding the treasure. It is impossible for human beings to kill the guardian and take it away. The guardian''s name is - the sea(?)field''s (?)god(?)spirit(?)siren. Right. He is a transcendent being, along with Tygon, the divine spirit of fate who chose the brave, and Luna City, the divine spirit of magic, whom we wizards admire. He is one of the servants of the gods. Even if the human spirit stood on its head, it was no match for him. If you want to slaughter the spirit of the ocean field, it is said that you would have to extinguish the existence of the ocean itself from this Arcelia world. Impossible, right? It is said that the siren is a being in the form of a beautiful maiden in the world. She is said to have spoken in a beautiful voice to the pirate king''s sons. The treasure will be given only to the man whom I deem worthy to be the pirate king''s successor. So what are those specific conditions? One, of course, is to be the pirate king''s direct male line. The other is to prepare and dedicate to the siren a huge sum of money, enough to buy the country. That is also only for money earned in an honest business that is related to the waters of the Kajou. It is not allowed to earn money from business done in other countries or from piracy. You can never deceive a god spirit. Why did they give such a strange condition? That was understandable with a little thought. In order to meet these conditions, they must maintain the peace and continue to promote commerce in Kajuu, or they will never be able to achieve it. "The Pirate King of the South" dreamed of such a future, and he would recognize his descendants who had achieved it as his successors - that''s what he wanted to say. There are many theories about his real life, but he was a dreamy (romantic) man, as you might expect. A hundred years later, the peace in Qaziou is still reasonably well maintained. In terms of the promotion of the economic sphere, it cannot be compared to what it was a hundred years ago. However, the leaders of the "League" may not want to be the successor of the Pirate King so much anymore. Again, the Pirate King''s Badge is just a commonplace medal. It''s not some kind of magic item that can be used to make someone else do your bidding. If one of the leaders of the League of Nations finally got the Pirate King''s Badge, he would hold it up and say, "I am the King of Pirates. Then he will hold it up and say, "I am the Pirate King''s successor. The other eight party leaders would reply, "Well? The other eight party leaders would reply, "Well?So what? If he is the successor of the Pirate King, it would indeed be "authority". But it is not "power" itself. It is forcing others to do something, with no viable or legal basis. At best, it might be a foil to the Chamber of Commerce''s signature and make it a little easier to do business, and that''s about it. "The Pirate King of the South" probably never thought that his authority would become a formality a hundred years later. What do you call it if you don''t call it dreamy (romantic)? ''Is a man named Magnus also a romantic?It''s hard to understand. Above all, he is not a direct male of the Pirate King.'' "That''s where they might try to embrace one of the "League" party leaders and make him the heir apparent. That''s what Felix''s children are still babies, right?It''s convenient for you to use it. Sure.... It''s all conjecture, though. I''d like to find out what this Magnus guy is really like. Ha. Then I''ll make my place sooner rather than later. Yeah. How do you feel about holding the League of Nations leadership meeting for the first time in a while?I''m sure the Azzurri area will bring him along for the ride. ''Yes, sir. Then it is done. I borrowed the body of the messenger and made Cuzio-sama bow down flat to me. But Master Cuzio''s interest had already shifted to something far away, and he was looking up at the night sky through the window as if he were thinking about it. Then he spoke to himself again. I will never give the pirate king''s treasure to anyone. 70-Episode 14: St. Johns Party Lead Georg I, the Wizard Magnus, was on the island of Montserrat. I was there to attend a meeting of the League of Nations leaders, accompanied by the provisional leader of the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce, Mrs. Hanna. I''ve heard that it''s customary for other party leaders to have a few advisors and confidants in attendance as well. So there''s nothing wrong with me, Aria and also Chocolat attending the meeting. In addition, as an infant, the wife''s son, Linc, the original leader of the party, cannot be allowed to participate in the meeting. We left him on Nerf Island and left him with his nanny. As soon as the four of us disembarked from the Maria, a man from St. Anthony''s Trading Company arrived. They''re part of the League of Nations that claims Montserrat as its territory, famous for its volcanic islands. I heard that they take turns holding the event, but of course they are in charge of everything this time. I am sorry to say, but we have arranged for your accommodations. Please make yourselves at home until the conference in three days. The middle-aged man, who seemed to be an executive level in the St. Tony''s Chamber of Commerce, said so and politely showed us around. He offered the entire small but well-kept mansion to us. ''''If it''s all right with you, Magnus-sama, Georg would like to greet you later,'''' It''s in my head that Georg is the current head of the St. Anthony''s Chamber of Commerce. ''Not to Mrs. Hanna, but to me? Yes, sir. Georg would like to meet the famous "Avenger of the Demon King", Mr. Magnus, and hear his story. It is not a business meeting or conference, but rather a light chat over a meal, which I would be happy to have with you. Oh, I see. Please give my regards to Lord Georg. I immediately agree. I didn''t believe the "light banter" story from the top of my head, but I wanted to see what their intentions were for wanting to see me. However, someone visited the mansion where I was temporarily residing before the head of the St. Tony''s Chamber of Commerce party. The head of the Marine Police (Cagliostro), Lawrence, the "Watchdog". They have a rule that only neutral and impartial security will be provided for the party leaders'' meeting. "I''m indebted to you for that. And the brilliant-looking young man bowed his head lightly. I''m referring to my capture of Captain Mangan and his gang and handing them over to the Marine Police (Cagliostro). I questioned Mangan tightly, but he didn''t give up much useful information. That he was under the patronage of someone who called himself Cuzio. But that he had never actually met him and knew nothing about him. That the talking Falcon, who always called himself Nevis, had been the liaison. No matter how many times I blame him, that''s all I know. I guess it''s an in-law to a collaborator, Lawrence told me. In fact, I was choking before I handed him over, and Mangan, who was in awe of me as "storm incarnate," rambled on about everything, but what I found out was the same as Lawrence. Mangan knew next to nothing, and Cuzio was a terribly cautious man. Well, I was just glad to see that there was what seemed to be a large organization behind it, as Captain Barbas had read. I make an attempt to ask Lawrence. "Does the name Cuzio mean anything to you, Mr. Chief of Police? ''None. As Mangan said, it doesn''t make any sense as a clue if you can''t even be sure if it''s your real name. Even with the Maritime Police (Cagliostro), I guess... I thanked him for his loyalty and suggested that we have a cup of tea, but Lawrence was adamant that he had business to attend to and left. He didn''t even try to see Mrs. Hanna, his brother and sister-in-law, for one thing. . At dinner time, the head of the St. Anthony''s Chamber of Commerce came to visit me. He was a good-natured old man, and the sight of him holding a black cat in his lap was quite fitting. However, aside from the lightness of his footwork in visiting alone, Old Georg''s tone of voice was youthful, and the clarity of his intellect was evident in every word he said. I was particularly impressed by his eloquence, as he would not use any obvious flattery to flatter me as a man, but he would compliment Aria and the other chocolates who were present with flowers. Aria and Chocolat were biting off more than they could chew when he recounted the secrets of how to keep a man''s (that is, me) heart in check... but... How long did the "light banter" over food last, as announced in advance? Old Georg cut in casually. ''I''ve only heard rumors in the wind that Lord Magnus is continuing his journey to avenge the Demon King, even turning down King Rakstad''s invitation to claim him as a nobleman and the proposal of the new Empress of Alavana? ''The proposal was a joke of His Majesty''s, but it''s generally true. That''s exactly the ambition. But then, is it just the shallowness of the old man that he is doing business with a kajikun? I know how you feel. But it is precisely to defeat the Demon King, or more accurately, the Eight Demon Generals lurking in Kaziu that I have set up my business. I answered the question honestly. I answered honestly, because it would be no fun to be probed in the gut, which would not be painful to conceal, and because I thought that if Old Georg was truly intelligent, it would be a cooperation. In fact, I was even planning to use the summit as an opportunity to express my intentions. "I''m not asking for the Diary of a Pirate King," he said. And I''m not a direct descendant, so I have no use for the Pirate King''s Diary. But in order to defeat the Eight Devils of Kajuu, I need the Sword of the Rumblings. You can give it back to the League after you defeat him. Oh, I see, so that''s what it is! Old Georg tapped his knee, as if he hadn''t expected it. His cat, who was there, was surprised. But whether he really believed me or not, it was impossible to know. This Old Georg seems like a nice guy, but he has a cunningness that doesn''t make it easy for him to realize what''s going on inside. And then he says out loud, "Then I will have to do the same. And then he says, "Then I am going to help you. ''''Does that mean you''ll go with me to the God Spirit (Siren) of the Sea Field and inherit the treasure as an heir that I can''t be?'''' No, a man of short age cannot be the pirate king''s successor. I''ll leave that to the boy from the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce. But you must earn more and more money, and I hear that you have a unique business in Nerf, Bagodad and Guava. If that''s the case, wouldn''t you be able to make more money in Montserrat with my trade association? I''ve been waiting to hear you say that. As I replied, Old Georg extended his right hand from across the table, and I immediately agreed to shake his hand. And it ended up being a "press conference" for a "business meeting". Of course, I was welcome, and I''m told that Georg hadn''t really come to "chat" with me. I presented him with a plan. The volcanic island of Montserrat has hot springs all over the island. According to the information in the attack book, there are many hot springs that are effective in curing various illnesses. This would be the main attraction of the tourism industry. People who are looking for entertainment will probably visit Guava Island, but Montserrat is expected to attract another group of customers, those suffering from illnesses. At the same time, they offer to buy the island''s natural cement, a substance that no one knows how to use effectively. Interesting!You are unique, Lord Magnus!By all means, let''s fill in the details after the party leadership meeting is over! Old Georg cried out in total excitement and left with great joy. I''m not sure if he''s really excited or happy inside, but I couldn''t tell with my own eyesight. Did he come to see me privately because he wanted to do business with us? Or not. After Old Georg left, Aria and Chocolat said innocently. ''''But you were a bad-eyed pussy! "Yes, I''ve had my eye on you, sir. I''ve had a special interest in Lord Magnus. Actually, that''s what I''ve been wondering about, too. But I don''t see any action that can be taken at this point. There are only three days left until the party leadership meeting. Is it really just my imagination that this is going to be a stinky meeting? 71-Episode 15: "Federation" Leaders Even the next day I was bombarded with visits. In fact, there were two more party leaders who asked to see me privately before the meeting began. Gorky, the leader of the Stainless Steel Chamber of Commerce on the island of Crom, was a gloomy, mature man with a stern physique. He met with me in private, just like Georg, and wanted to know what I was up to, as well as expressing interest in my business acumen (though his reliance on the Strategy Book and Aria was too embarrassing), but as expected of the leader of the Grand Chamber of Commerce, he was a boring old man. But essentially, he was not a man who liked to be circumvented or to argue. We went right into business negotiations. The island of Krom is the only one in the archipelago of Caziou that has mineral deposits. As an aside, I''ve heard that criminals arrested by the marine police (Cagliostro) are forced to work in the mines here until their sentences are up (apart from life in prison) after a trial. One theory is that it''s more painful than death. Yotel and Captain Mangan''s crew, who plotted to take over the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce, are probably still doing hard labor here. Iron ore, zinc, and tin are the main minerals produced on Krome Island, but there is also a mineral unique to the island called chrome ore. The chrome ore, however, is not unlike silver. The chrome ore is considered to be a wasteful product, not unlike silver, and is sold at a relatively low price. I explained to Gorky how wasteful this was, and how useful chrome ore could be depending on the specifics of the process (which, as usual, was based on knowledge from the Strategy Book). I explained to Gorky, "What do you mean by that?As expected of a wizard, you are very knowledgeable! Gorky, who has a gloomy demeanor, was very excited about this one time. I''m very happy about it too. As someone who has always wanted to improve the status of wizards, I couldn''t wish for the same praise, but his current kind of dialogue. I also shook hands with the leader of the Stainless Steel Trade Association and promised to move forward with our joint business plan. We parted ways, and I would discuss the details, including the processing method, at a later date, when I visited the island of Krome. The next person I visited after Gorky was the head of the Ryannou Chamber of Commerce, whose territory is on Barombo Island. He was an elderly man by the name of Noob, and he seemed to be an unremarkable ornament who had only been given the position of party leader by virtue of his bloodline. In fact, his discussions with me took place exclusively with the two aides he had brought with him. The islands of Cassiou are truly exotic, each with its own unique natural environment, and on Barombo Island, the "bamboo" grows wild. According to the book, it is not uncommon in the east of the continent, but around here - on the northern continent, where Lacusta and Alavana are located, and in the waters of the Cassiou - the bamboo forests are found only on Barombo Island I told him that I wanted to buy a lot of that bamboo on a regular basis. I told them that I wanted to buy a large quantity of the bamboo on a regular basis. Two of Norbu''s entourage immediately set about selling it to me. You''re a good-looking man!Yes, yes, on the island of Barombo we use the properties of bamboo for various purposes. For example-- I''ve been studying the price... He explained the various uses of the former in a very sincere manner. He talked about the usefulness of bamboo and the value of the product in more detail than even the "strategy book" ever described. The latter, however, was quite a hefty price tag. I guess he''s overestimating the value of me and Aria at the table, saying we were still just children. Then Aria responded with her well-honed, iron-clad sales smile. We at the Malm Chamber of Commerce are interested in the bamboo because of its fertility and growth potential. In fact, the islanders of Barombo are tired of managing their bamboo forests and disposing of the leftover bamboos they cut down, as they can''t stop cutting them down, right? Well, that''s... There''s certainly no denying that aspect of it, but... Then we thought it would be relatively inexpensive to buy a large quantity of wood from them, so we decided to talk to the Ryannou Trading Company. There would normally be unreasonable shipping costs, but with the Town Gate, we can pretty much ignore that. It''s true that it''s rare in this area, but there''s no particular use for it that can''t be substituted with other woods. When the price isn''t much different from other woods, there''s no need for us to stock up on it either. Normally, there wouldn''t be many men who wouldn''t rise to the occasion after being smiled at by a beautiful girl. However, the entourage who tried to look at their feet were rather pale at Aria''s boldness to bash back with a soft smile. ''''Wow, I understand.'''' I''ll learn more......... So I urge you to consider purchasing one. ''Haha you''re a pretty face and a tough little girl...'' The two men, looking remorseful, offer to change the price. Aria sees it as appropriate and the negotiation is concluded. While the two sides were exchanging smiles, it was impressive that the all-important party leader was sipping tea in a carefree manner the entire time. It''s really just an ornament called "party leader". Anyway, we have now met six of the nine party leaders of the League before the meeting. The remaining three are all leaders of the big business associations, which are considered to be the top three in the League. We''re not interested in newcomers like us from the Malm Chamber of Commerce, are we? In other words... . "The day of the League''s meeting of party leaders has arrived. Me, Aria and Chocolat, accompanied by Madame Hanna, are leaving early in the morning. The meeting place is the Chamber of Commerce on the island of Montserrat. The meeting was held in the largest room on the island. Just before the meeting, there was a problem. They made Aria and Chocolat wait in the hall for a break, and Mrs. Hanna and I went to the reception desk and tried to ask an employee of the St. Tony''s Trading Company to show us around. As soon as Mrs. Hanna introduced herself. The Azzurri Corporation?The stranger stinks. Where''s Felix''s greenhorn? He was teased by a middle-aged man who came after him in a pompous tone of voice. It sounds good to say he was well dressed, but he was an obese man with a protruding belly, and yet he was strangely pale. And yet he was pale and strangely pale. He was consumed by luxury and had plenty of fat, but his internal organs were probably unhealthy. Facing the middle-aged man, Madame Hanna bowed in a contrastingly polite manner. ''It''s been a long time, Lady Golmes. I''m Hannah, Felix''s wife. ''It''s been a while, hasn''t it?Have I ever met the likes of you? ''Yes. Once last year, my husband and I were there to greet a newborn son, a legitimate one. I don''t know!For that matter, where is Felix''s youth? My husband passed away the other day. She gouged out the wounds in her heart that would not yet be healed, and yet Mrs. Dixon answered stoutly. Yes, I did. I''ve been betrayed by a mouse-like watchdog, haven''t I? Gormes scoffed. He knew from the start that there was no way Felix would be able to attend, and he was teasing. A lowlife. A man like this is the second in command of the Junknap Chamber of Commerce, the League of Nations, which makes you learn how important it is to be fortunate enough to be born into a good family. Ironic, of course. When Mrs. Hanna''s greetings were complete, I stepped forward to prevent her from hurting herself further. ''It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Golmes. May I greet you as well? I don''t need it, kid. I can imagine what it''s all about. Some kind of stinking cursed cursed man who seduced the widow of an Azzurri businessman and set up some kind of shady business, right? ''With the honor of Mrs. Hanna, if I may correct you, Lady Hannah is a woman who is a model of chastity. And I''m a wizard. I''m not a curser. Humph!They would both be the same! Gormes shook his belly and chuckled. Everyone says uninventive things. Or perhaps, if their intellect is low and they are all uneducated, they will not be able to distinguish between a wizard, a curser and a fortune teller. It''s a scary scary, scary thing, I have to be a counter-teacher. You see, cursed man? ''I hear you are doing dubious business across the islands of Qaziou,'' said Gormes, poking me in the chest with his forefinger. I hear that you are doing dubious business all over the islands of Qaziou.Well, it would have been easy to deceive these bondmen, who are not really party leaders, I suppose. But I''m not so sure about that.I have no intention of doing business with you on my Isle of Ebel, you know it''s a waste of time! That''s very kind of you. And I''m not going to leave you alone. What? There''s nothing to see in your neck of the woods on Ebell Island. I couldn''t come up with any business ideas to consider. "Gulp, gulp, gulp, don''t you dare! In fact, it deserves respect. In an island with no characteristics and no significant resources, the jiannap company has risen to the second place in the world of Kajuu. The hard work and ingenuity of our predecessors is worthy of our respect. It''s a true achievement. And your men are no slouches in maintaining that position. If they ask me to build a friendship with them, it''s not something I wish for. However, if they say they won''t do business with us, their counterparts won''t be in trouble, unlike the other merchant associations that use the other islands as their territory. Rather, isn''t it the Jannap Chamber of Commerce that will eventually be in trouble? The fact that there were no resources to be found on Ebel Island meant that they were making huge profits from pure trade. And the rubber sap, for example, which is currently only exported to Rakstad, will eventually be processed and manufactured on the main island of Nerf, and sales of rubber products will probably begin. If the people of the Cassiou realize the benefits of this, demand for this product will explode across the entire region. And when that happens, will the Jannaup Corporation be able to avoid buying from them? No, no, no, no, no. ''For your earlier advice, I''d like to offer my own advice, Lord Golmes. What a bunch of cocky young men! It''s a pity you''re the leader of the party and dragging your best men down so badly.If it''s an ornament, it''s an ornament, and if it''s an ornament, it''s still better to stay put and not have a decrease in profit. You!I''ve got an eagle''s refinement, and if you''re quiet, you''re pissed off.Remind everyone that I am a direct descendant of the great pirate king! Golmes was red in the face and raised his fist in the air. It looks like he''s never been in a fight, but he''s likely to have beaten up his subordinates and people who are in a weak position for a long time. This is the stance of someone who doesn''t think about fighting back, but only about the amount of pain he can cause his opponent. And just before he swings his fist down at me-- That''s enough for now, Master Golmes. Suddenly, a soft voice called out. If you want to call it classy, this is the very tone of voice that is a model. As soon as Gormes heard it, he froze in his fist-pumping outfit. I was curious and looked at the owner of the voice. He''s probably around fifty years old. A mild-looking gentleman was standing there smiling. His carefully trimmed nasal moustache also contributed to the impression of gentleness. ''''This, this is, Mister Pitre. When are you here!'''' Hahahaha, the seas were a little rough, but I''m just in time for the meeting. It''s a disaster! Gormes made a turn and rubbed the gentleman with his hands, which were clenched into fists, and then he slipped closer to the gentleman. ''Lord Pirtle are you the head of the Kincolie Chamber of Commerce? Yes, sir. Mrs. Hanna reassures me. The Quinquory Guild is part of the League of Nations, whose territory includes the island of Domon. Or should I say, the first?It is a large trade association that holds the largest power in the Cassius. Even though Golmes'' jiannap trade association has continued power, the reality is that they are not rivals. If Pyotr were to declare to Golmes, as someone just said, "I have no intention of doing business with you," then the jiannap trade association would lose its biggest customer and would be unable to do business. That''s why an arrogant man like Gormes would be so unskilled in dealing with Pitor. That Pietre, after giving me and Mrs. Hanna an eye salute, just said, "You can go now," and then closed one eye. Instantly, his mild-mannered face is full of affection. "It means that he''s a charming person, worthy of being the leader of the Chamber of Commerce party, the number one in the Federation. I bow to him for helping me out of a troublesome situation, and Mrs. Hanna and I both bow to him. Then we take him up on his recommendation and resign from the scene. Meanwhile, Gormez looked back at us, gave us a quick glance, and said, "You''ll remember that later! And then he glares at me. But it''s not the best looking thing to keep rubbing at Pietr. Now you. 72-Chapter 16 Party Heads Meeting The business meeting room where the meeting was to take place was large for its size, but it was tastelessly decorated. In any other country, meetings would normally be held in a luxurious room where everyone from royalty and aristocrats above to merchants below would gather for dinner and chat in a stylish manner. The clerical and rational spirit of the Kasiu merchants seems to be evident in this meeting. I''m a wizard of rationality, so I like it very much. Nine long desks for three people were brought out, arranged in a circle, and the party leaders and entourage of each chamber of commerce were seated. Me and Aria sat on either side of Madame Hanna. Right behind us, Chocolat was waiting with a clear face, like a maid of honor. But then she misbehaved and whispered to me, ''You might be in here. ''He could be in here, right? Hey. Shh. I whisper censure, telling him not to speak so rarely. But I also understand the sentiment that Chocolat is curious about. Someone in this conference room could be the example of Cuzio. The fact that he had given Captain Mangan fifty wizards, and that he was probably experimenting with a new method of warfare, shows that the man Cuzio, who was controlling him behind the scenes, was the head of a rather large organization. And the fact that he has a large organization here in Kajuu means that he is likely to have a relationship with the Chamber of Commerce of the "Federation". Or maybe it is. In fact, in the "Strategy Book", it is simply stated that five out of the "Federation"''s nine merchant associations are "doing business with a large illegal organization" or "have a hidden agenda". However, this is not particularly eye-opening information. Society is not made up of beautiful things. If you are a large business association, even if not limited to Kajuu, you probably have a relationship with illegal organizations to varying degrees. The Toneni Chamber of Commerce, for example, which has one foot in the yakuza, can be considered an open, semi-illegal organization. That''s what I mean when I say that the odds are high that there is a "Cuzio" in this group. And speaking of high probability, there is one more thing. This "Cuzio" is a pseudonym in nine out of ten cases. Reason number one. The name "Cuzio" is the same as a character in a famous fairy tale. It is the name of a young man who sold his soul to a demon king in order to fall in love with and sleep with a beautiful spirit. It''s not a name one would expect one''s parents to give to their children. Reason #2. The second reason is that his name isn''t listed in the "Important Figures" section of the strategy book. This one, however, is less certain. The "attack book" doesn''t list every single detail of an illegal organization. I don''t care how big they are as an illegal organization, each of them has little or no bearing on the world''s trends, much less the defeat of the Demon King. It is not like the "Unguarded Volunteers," which has been plaguing the great nation of Alavana for five years and whose shadow leader is the crown prince (not that much space was devoted to this "Unguarded Volunteers" information). (Not that there was any) ) -- so let me summarize my reasons for attending this conference. First, I want to take this opportunity to express my true purpose. Secondly, to narrow down the list of possible candidates for the Cuzio. By the way, out of the Federation''s nine member chambers of commerce, I''ve already met the leaders of eight of them by chance and necessity. There is one remaining one, the third-ranked Zale Chamber of Commerce of the "Federation", which has Corsair Island as its territory. The representative of the Zale Chamber of Commerce, the third-ranking member of the "Federation", showed up late to the meeting. And the meeting began. . Hi, guys. It''s been a while. The representative of the Zale Chamber of Commerce came alone with a cheerful smile. He was in his mid-20s. He had a baby face that seemed to be popular with women, with a scars on his cheeks that were frighteningly large. It''s a good thing that you''re late. Paulie, you''re the same as always. "The first-ranked member of the League, Pirtle, chided the young man softly with his sense of duty. The young man, called Pauli, apologized, as if he had just realized it, "This is my apologies for keeping you waiting, gentlemen. Is your party leader, Lord Zale, still absent today? Yes, that''s right. He has a lot of enemies, and we can''t afford to have him assassinated off the island. When questioned by Pieter, Pauli smiled in a very innocent manner and gave a boisterous speech. It''s a good thing I''m here as a guardian, as always, as a plenipotentiary, so there''s no problem, is there? He looked around the room with that smile on his face to see how they would react. There were those who looked like they had bitten down on a bitter worm, like the little Gormes (the second-ranked "League"), but there was no one who opposed it to their face. This is because, apart from Aria and me, he is probably the youngest person in the room, and he is not the direct descendant of the Pirate King, but rather a servant, which shows that everyone respects this young man. In addition, they may be in awe of the Zale Trading Company itself. The Zale is also known as the Pirate Trading Company. A few decades ago, the previous head of the Zale gang was the first in the League to give up the Seal of the Pirate King and engage in extensive piracy. The story goes that they had a bloody battle with the Marine Police (Cagliostro), and after the death of his predecessor, they eventually reformed into a proper business association. But even today, rumors persist that most of the pirates active in the Sea of Kaziu are under the umbrella of the Zale Corporation. And what was the reason for this gathering, Georg-sama? Pauli made a friendly smile and checked with the organizer, the head of the St. Tony''s Chamber of Commerce party. Georg put the black cat on the desk, still with a bad look in his eyes, and replied as he stroked it. ''Well, best of all, I''ll have you make a statement about the future of the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce. Oh, yes. I''m sorry to hear that Master Felix is dead. Pauli''s smile disappears and he turns truly auspicious and bows to Mrs. Hanna. ''I''m sorry for your loss, Lady Hannah. I had a lot of respect for you, Felix. It''s the kind of thing you admire when someone has something that you don''t. It may sound sarcastic, but I was seriously impressed by the fact that such a good person could do such a good job. It''s an inappropriate slur, but he''s an interesting thinker, to be honest, I thought. ''In addition to being rude, let me say one more thing straight away. If you are willing to take this opportunity to come under our umbrella, we will definitely not make you look bad. I promise you that I will do my best to protect you and your employees, as well as Hannah-sama and her son. ''Lord Pauli. Thank you for your condolences and for your consideration. But I only ask for your sympathy. Mrs. Hanna replied politely, but stoutly. ''Just in time,'' she announced to the other party leaders. ''I intend to run the Azzurri as interim leader until my son comes of age as the next legitimate leader of the party. ''I see. That''s an impressive feat of determination. I''ll be supporting you, even if it''s only to a small extent. Pauli said with another smirk. ''In fact, I hear you''ve teamed up with the Malm Chamber of Commerce there to get your business back on track. He looked at me with eyes that weren''t smiling at all, like they were shooting at me. (Are you a man of benefit to me?(Or is he a harmless man?) And it''s a look that tries to assess. I met that piercing gaze with a smile. (That depends on how you do it, doesn''t it?) I replied with a look. It wasn''t so much a standoff as a quiet exchange of glances, but like invisible sparks, a stinky atmosphere immediately filled the conference hall. This conference was not a monopoly of Pauli and me. A number of other leaders were observing the tense atmosphere that had developed between Pauli and I, with their eyes blazing, as if they were watching us with their cats. The other party leaders, especially Old Georg, with his cat, were blazing at them. As expected of the leaders of the Kajuu federation, one of the eight great powers, the leaders of the Kajuu. This is indeed the Hall of Fushigiwa! 73-Episode 17 Pauli, the youngest member of the Zeal firm The business meeting room was filled with air as if it had boiled over in an instant. But like a breeze gently rebuking such an atmosphere, a soft voice came out. ''May I begin?'' It was Pitre again who spoke up with a raised hand. He smiled with a genuine, mild-mannered smile, not a fake one like the one Pauli was wearing. This is what it''s like to be drained of your venom. Standing stiffly in front of him with his adult role model attitude makes me feel as if I''m back to being a child who doesn''t belong. Pauli must have thought so too. ''Yes, yes, go ahead. ''Of course, of course, Mr. Pitre,'' When Pauli, who had been priced out of me for a long time, closed her eyelids as if she were holding a contradiction, she cowered her shoulders in surrender. It means that Pitre has the character to remonstrate with this young man who reeks of danger. The leader of the Cassiou''s Chamber of Commerce is no ordinary man. He is not a great leader of the Cassiou''s Chamber of Commerce," he said with a warm and sincere smile. I''ve heard that you are a great wizard, known as the ''Avenger of the Demon King''," he said. I''m not sure why you are doing business in Kajuu. I also had an inkling of his character and replied sincerely, "I need the Sword of the Eagles to avenge the Eight Demon Generals lurking in the land. "I need the Sword of the Rumblings to defeat the Eight Demons lurking in the land. Oh.......... Well I see.......... I didn''t need to dwell on it, and Pietre nodded repeatedly as if he had a point. I said, "Why did you start doing business in Kajuu? But when I asked them why they were so interested in the issue, they were convinced. Only Gormes said, "Ha. That''s a beautiful thing to say. I won''t be deceived. Well, since there is no way to prove my words as truth, there may be others who are doubting inside. You''re the only idiot who''s going out of his way to be sarcastic and say that. I addressed everyone in the room except Gormes. I would like to take this opportunity to ask you a question. I wonder if any of you will be able to help me.I don''t need the pirate king''s token and I don''t need the diary. I''ll give you the Maid of Honor back when I''ve defeated the Eight Devils. Lady Hanna has promised to help us, but to be honest, I''m not sure I''m ready to name baby Link the Pirate King of the South as my preferred successor. Hmm.... Everyone, including Pitre, thought about it. Only Gormes said, "Fool. That''s how they''re going to get us to pay them, cursed man! But of course he ignored them. But Paulie was the quickest to reply. Will you give up getting the ''Maid of the Sea''? He smiled at the baby face with the scarred cheek and said something outrageous again. ''....I don''t know what you mean by that? Exactly what it sounds like. If you want to get the Mockingbird, you''d have to make one of the nine merchant leaders the successor to the Pirate King, wouldn''t you?Can you stop doing that because it''s annoying? Pauli''s radical statement caused a buzz in the business meeting room. He could not even look at them, and he could not even look at them. Can you try to think about it from our point of view? Well that''s an interesting perspective. I''m sure you''ve noticed, but secretly we at the League have given up on the Seal of the Pirate King. It''s too hard to get one. Then, Magnus comes out of nowhere and offers us a revolutionary business proposition. I''d welcome that much!But Magnus, your ultimate goal is to give someone here - or my boss - a sign that you''ve given up on.In other words. ''Well I''m not that smug, but let me hear the rest of the story. That''s fine for one of us, but it''s a nuisance for the rest of the eight merchants. So will you stop doing that? Pauli''s open and cursory mannerisms. To be honest, it''s a bit spooky. But that doesn''t mean I can''t clap my hands together for my part. I see. But if I defeat the Eight Demon Generals and by extension the Demon King, it will be in your interest. A peaceful world is a merchant''s paradise. Strictly speaking, there are some professions that are more lucrative in the less peaceful seas, such as arms dealers, but we don''t have them in the League. The Southern Pirate King created such waters a hundred years ago to make a fortune in peaceful waters. I take it you''re on the right track, Master Magnus. Pirtle voiced his opinion in a voice that was not only mild, but intelligent. The Nine Chamber of Commerce and the Malm Chamber of Commerce here have agreed to join forces and pay the amount of money set by the Southern Pirate King. The Nine Chamber of Commerce and Malum Chamber of Commerce here are proposing to join forces and dedicate the sum of money set by the Pirate King of the South to the siren of the sea.If this large trading company joins forces, it should not be impossible. On top of that, Magnus-dono is to take out one of the Eight Demons. He will take the Sign of the Pirate King from you and return it to the sea. His successor would never appear again. Don''t you think that would be the most harmonious solution? I think it''s a good idea, Mr. Pitre. I''m in, dude! Pitre''s proposal was blindingly gratifying to me. And Madame Hanna and Anemone were the first to agree with me, and somewhat later, Popos of the Paraiso Chamber of Commerce also agreed. On the other hand, Pauli was equally quick to raise her hand in a scuffed manner. ''''Oh no, no matter how much Pitor-sama''s proposal, I can''t get on that guy. Quickly, Golmes said, "Yes!Can you ride! ranting and raving, but finally, even Pietre ignored it. What do you think, Mr. Pauli? It''s too profitable. I''m not investing in this. But Lord Magnus had the Eight Devils... Yeah, that''s the part I don''t like!I''m not talking to you! Pauli made a forceful statement with a bloodless smile. For example, if this is a story about needing the ''Sword of the Ocean'' to kill the Demon King, then I''ll still give it a thought. If it will wipe out all the demons in this world, then it will be a worthwhile investment. So, in order for Lord Magnus to defeat the Demon King, he must first... "First of all, you want us to cut our own losses in order to defeat one of the Eight Devils?And that''s a lot of money?Let''s keep your cool, Mr. Pitre. Paulie said it with a wry grin on his face, and then he turned to me and said. Let me ask you a question, Mr. Magnus, how many of these demons have you killed in your career? The way you talk, you''ve probably done your research, but Pauli goes out of her way to ask you. I''m going to take my word for it. There''s no reason for me to lie about it, either, and I answer honestly. "There are two of them. It''s only two!Isn''t it a work in progress too! Pauli held her head in a theatrical gesture, as if she had just heard something unbelievable. ''Do you understand, gentlemen?Even if I invest in Magnus, I don''t know if he can really reach the Demon King. With all due respect, there''s a good chance that he''ll be defeated and die in the middle of defeating the Eight Demon Generals one by one. This is a poor investment. As someone who is in charge of my boss, I can''t take such a gamble. What about you all? The blood runs through Pauli''s smile as she admonishes those around her. It turns into a sarcastic, cheek twisting laugh. The large cheek wound becomes a drawn-out, dangerous smile. ''If it weren''t for Lord Magnus, I wouldn''t be here either. I have no objection to your investment. Mrs. Hanna was the first to endorse me. ''Wow, my island of Guava was also saved from pirates. I''m also the one who taught me how to make money for decades to come. We''ll get you one too. Popos and Anemone also came out in support. But that''s as far as it goes. The rest of the party leaders hesitated or were silent. Only one, Golmes, said, "Guhi, this is not good news, is it? And I''m enjoying myself to a low degree. The meeting was split in half, four to five. ''Wait a minute, gentlemen! In the midst of all this - Aria gets up from her seat and appeals. ''''Magnus-san is really strong!He''s definitely the one who will bring down the Demon King! ''Yes. Trust Master Magnus! Even Chocolat steps forward and shouts at me. I''m very happy for them both. This is the reason why it is so difficult for them to understand your laws. If it was about business, Aria could have been more calm. However, since the conversation turned to "can you kill the demon king?" or "can you not kill the demon king?", Aria''s feeling of trust in me was too great, so she got pissed off. Maybe she thinks I''ve been made a fool of, and she''s even angry at me. And Chocolat too. I''m really glad. It''s heartbreaking and it helps me stay calm instead of me. ''No problem. Thank you both. I quieted Aria and Chocolat in a calm voice. I''m sure my feelings were understood by the two of them, but Aria sat down and Chocolat returned to her original position, looking reluctant. You''re going to be able to find out more about the best way to get the most out of your own personal life. On the other hand, I told him the lines he was supposed to say - the words he was going to smack Aria with, as if he had caught the head of a demon, instead. I swear, I will do everything in my power to defeat the demon king. I will continue my journey. But I can''t promise anything there. I''m not as strong as I could be. And I''m not vain. I''m not going to be the only one who can do this. Isn''t that right? Aria and Chocolat got an ''aha'' look on their faces. Pauli whistled briefly. Then he, too, changed his tone of voice to a meek one. If you''re aware, fine. And I wasn''t being very polite either. I apologize for that. You will be able to find out the best way to get the best out of it, but if you are still in need of the Sword of the Sea, I will invest in you. You have my word. Old Georg nodded his head. ''Good point. And so will our St. Anthony''s Company. He''s been watching me and Pauli''s exchange with the cat with the bad eye, and he too, who has been watching the exchange with the cat with the bad eye, gives off a distracted vibe. Gorky, the stainless steel merchant, also rides his buttocks, and that''s the kind of talk that goes on. Only Gormez would say, "I won''t invest a single copper coin! He was ranting and raving, but no one was listening to him anymore. Even his entourage was ignoring him. There were other items on the agenda - but - in any case, that was the end of the party leadership meeting. . After we were dismissed, I was stopped by Pietre. ''I was impressed by your story but I''m sorry I couldn''t help you. No, I appreciate that. Besides, it''s been a productive meeting for me. Is that so? Pieter blinks his eyes. I wasn''t sore loser or anything, but I really nodded my head. ''I know you''re on my side. This is a harvest. In fact, in the "strategy book" information, Pitre is described as "warm and benevolent, no doubt, but somewhat conservative and hard-headed". That''s why I went to Felix and not him in the first place. If I''d gone to Pitor out of the blue and asked him about the Sword of the Rumblings or some other groundbreaking business proposition, there was a good chance I''d have been warned. But I came to Qaziou and continued to do honest business here and there, making not only the Malm Chamber of Commerce but the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce as well. That must have made Pitre feel differently. It was only now that he trusted me so much. But that "now is the time" is just a consequence, and it''s unknown whether or not I''ll ever be able to gain this man''s trust. And since the top of the "League" was found to be cooperating, it''s worth attending this meeting in itself. I see, Mr. Magnus. If there is anything I can do, please feel free to tell me. Hearing my words, Pietre gave a broken smile. ''''Yes, I will indulge you. I exchanged a firm handshake with him. There was also a party leader who was waiting for me and Pitre to finish our personal conversation. It was an old man with a black cat in his arms, Old Georg, with a bad eye. I''m sorry about earlier. And I apologize first and foremost for kicking the joint venture story of the Pitre proposal. "I may have offended you," he said, "but I must tell you that I''m looking forward to working with you on the joint venture. "I may have offended you," he says, "but if I may be so blunt, I''m looking forward to working with you on this joint venture. I hope you haven''t changed your mind, but now what do you think? Of course, I won''t let my moods and other trivial matters ruin my profitable business. ''No, I''m relieved to hear that!Thank you, thank you. ''Now that the meeting is over, may I come back to you tomorrow, Old Georg? Forget it, we''ll call on you. I''ll see you tomorrow. Lord Magnus. We are amicable, and I tell him I''m free for the day. I think I''m an old man who can''t eat, but I''m dryly divided there, too. Besides, I''m actually not as offended as I''d like to be. I thought Pauli''s argument had a point, and in the first place, I went to Kajiu with the intention of earning the necessary amount of money on my own. Of course it would be nice if you could help me, but it''s a bit too lenient to resent me for not doing so. It''s just a matter of time before he or she talks about earning money with the Malm Chamber of Commerce, as opposed to a fool like Gormes. 74-Eighteenth episode: Rest is too brief The waves were really calm sandy beaches. Thanks to this, the water is very clear and beautiful beyond description. The beach on the east side of Domon Island is said to be like this all year round. It''s amazing, Mr. Magnus!I can see all the way to the bottom of the water! ''It''s so beautiful!Tension, I''m so excited! Even Aria and Chocolat are frolicking in the surf, and they are very excited. Moreover, there is hardly anyone around. The only person there is a female employee of the Kincolie Company who was sent by Pieter to look after them. You can enjoy swimming comfortably and comfortably without worrying about being seen. Because this is Pieter''s private sandy beach. It''s not as good as Guava, where the whole island is a tourist attraction. But if you take just one of our private beaches, it''s second to none. He said so and offered us the whole day''s accommodation. After the party leaders'' meeting was over, we had come to Domon Island to do business, and he suggested that we take it easy and relax first, because talking about business didn''t feel right all of a sudden. I decided to take him up on his offer. I''ve been able to spend time with Aria all the time, and perhaps because we don''t miss each other, the "holiday" tends to be skipped. ''Let''s go out with a bang today,'' Yes, Mr. Magnus! "I''ll go with you. This is the second time for me to swim in the ocean. This is the second time I''ve been swimming in the ocean. I''m starting to feel more comfortable than last time. Specifically, seeing Aria and Chocolat in their swimsuits, I won''t be bending over anymore! So I play in the water with them. We enjoy the contrast between the summer sunshine and the coolness of the water in the shallow water, just enough for the ladies to get their waists in. Oh, my God, oh, my God! Aria, who seemed to have been caught in the loose bottom of the water, almost fell over. I quickly held her in my arms and supported her. ''''Haha, it''s water underneath, so it''s not a problem if you fall, Magnus. But thank you. Oh, yeah. When Aria smiles in embarrassment, I answer her raw. I didn''t have time for a decent response anymore. As a result of our embrace in our swimsuits, which have an extremely small surface area of fabric, Aria''s pearl skin came into direct contact with my bare skin. After making Aria stand up firmly against that lustrous feeling, I bent forward. ''Huh?Where are you going, Mr. Magnus? I''m tired. I''m going to take a break. I won''t say nanny, but I''m going to be a little quiet until it dies down. ''Yeah, again? "I thought you were going to play hard today! I mean, don''t get too close, Chocolat! I let out a pathetic scream as Chocolat, still in her swimsuit, feathered me from behind. It''s hitting me in the back in all sorts of ways! . --Despite all that, the fun "holiday" ended in the blink of an eye. Nevertheless, we were able to nourish our spirits, and the next morning we pulled ourselves together and welcomed it. After staying one night at the villa, we had breakfast on the terrace there. We had a magnificent view of the sea, the beach and the morning glow, and a sumptuous breakfast served with fresh morning air. The cook at the villa serves us seafood dishes made from ingredients caught by the fishermen before dawn, and they are absolutely delicious. Chocolat suddenly became very rivalrous, ''''Leave the dessert to me! I breathed, "Just let''s indulge Lord Pietre this time, okay? And me and Aria quieted him from both sides. In fact, this is as far as I can go to relax. From today we have to work again. After dinner, while enjoying the juice made from the island''s special fruit juice, Chocolat said. ''Come to think of it, Magnus-sama. After all, did you have your eye on Cusio? It''s not going to happen. Not a clue. Well, don''t say that. You went to the meeting, and I''m sure Mr. Magnus had his own thoughts on the matter. I cowered my shoulders, but even Aria got curious and ate it up. So I presented my own miscellaneous thoughts at the moment to help me organize my thoughts. ''First of all, of course, the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce has nothing to do with Cuzio. I''ve been working with you for a long time and I''m sure you''re familiar with the inner workings of the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce. Likewise, the inner workings of the Toneni Trading Company are clear, and it doesn''t seem like they''re planning to go around. ''We''ve got everyone underneath Master Anemone, who is double-crossing each other in a bad way, don''t we? ''There wouldn''t even be a Paraiso Chamber of Commerce line. If having Captain Mangan attack Guava Island was a match-pump, it makes too much sense. You''re right, it''s messed up. And now we know for sure that Kincolie & Co. had nothing to do with it. The Kincolie Company is the number one federation. The Kincolie Chamber of Commerce is number one in the federation, so it is usually more profitable for them to do business honestly rather than to make a showy move behind the scenes. When the off-board warfare ravages the waters of the Cassiou, it is the lower-ranking merchants who have the opportunity to roll in, and the more peaceful the Kincolie Chamber of Commerce is, the better off it will be. Pirtle is a conservative minded man, and he will prefer to make more and more money the right way. If there''s one, it''s the line where his men go off on their own and that guy is Cuzio - but... Having met and talked with Pirtle himself, I''ve ruled that possibility out. I don''t think he''s so incompetent as to overlook his subordinate''s, underwater outbursts. ''Those four merchant associations are irrelevant. But I wouldn''t be surprised to see Cuzio lurking in any of the later five chambers of commerce. For example, he''s an inedible old man, Old Georg himself. And that Pauli, that young man who makes a vivid impression. That must be quite a badass. The Zale Chamber of Commerce, which has that badass as its plenipotentiary, is also quite a badass. They claim that they have graduated from the pirate trade and have gone back to doing business as usual, but I see why they keep talking about it. The fact that the party leader himself didn''t show up at the meeting is also very worrisome. ''''As expected of you, Master Magnus, you''ve narrowed it down considerably. It was worth it to attend the meeting! It was definitely worthwhile, but I don''t think we''ve narrowed it down yet. I said that and unfolded the attack book. I didn''t know what to expect. I was just going to read through the information that was updated every morning. But I stopped flipping through the pages with a start. I couldn''t believe it, and I couldn''t help but stare at the page. ''What''s going on, all of a sudden? What are you doing here? Aria and Chocolat ask me anxiously about my uncommon state of affairs. Unable to hold back the trembling in my voice, I answer. ''''........The item for Old Georg is missing. Aria''s eyes widened, and Chocolat also lifted herself out of her chair. ''What do you mean!Does that mean you''re no longer an ''important person'' to Mr. Magnus! There is no such thing. No, but I''m sure that''s what the Cheat Sheet has decided. What do you mean by that? "Tonchidot, Master Magnus? There''s only one thing I can think of. I hurriedly flip through the pages to check it out, looking for the relevant person''s entry. ''''........There it is. I knew it. What? That''s an important man entry that wasn''t listed until yesterday. His name is Hans. He''s the new(ish) head of the St. Tony''s Chamber of Commerce(ish) -- the replacement for Old Georg. What? No wonder Aria is surprised. I''m surprised myself. The new party leader''s entry stated. "Georg''s First Son. ''A man who grew up in awe under a father who was too hot-tempered to be poisoned or drugged,'' "The new party leader replaces Georg, who was assassinated by Keith. This is not enough to tell us the details of the situation. Who is Keith in the first place? It''s a pretty common name.... Anyway. "Things are about to change. It''s going to be big...! I turn the pages of the Strategy Guide and talk to myself. The news of Georg''s assassination will soon be known, and the Federation''s Chamber of Commerce will have its own reaction. Even after tomorrow, the information in the "Strategy Book" is sure to be in turmoil. We''ll have to consult with Lord Pitre as well. I interrupt my meal and sit up. Aria and Chocolat soon follow. ''It''s going to be a bit of a distraction to our joint venture on Montserrat Island, isn''t it? ''But that''s the extent of the impact, isn''t it?Master Magnus and the others will not be further disadvantaged, will they?'' .......... I couldn''t respond to him as I walked ahead. --And. "It was seven days later when the maritime police under Lawrence Cagliostro came to arrest me. 75-Episode 19: the spirit of conviction and delinquency When we came to Domon Island for our business meeting, we rented a room in a remote room of Petr''s mansion. It was a fine house. The main residence of the Kincolie Chamber of Commerce is surrounded by such things. "Please stay at our house without having to stay in town. Pietre told me that we would meet frequently anyway for business meetings and the launch of joint business plans. --and a week later. A week later, we were taking our morning meal break away when a messenger came rushing in from the main residence, gasping for breath. The messenger came rushing in from the main residence, gasping for breath.I''m at the main residence now, and there''s a marine police officer (Cagliostro) I stroked the cover of the Strategy Book to see if it had finally come. I knew Lawrence, the "Watchdog of the Law," was coming to get me, thanks to this guy. Aria, Chocolat and I nod at each other. I''ve informed the two of you of the situation ahead of time. I''ve prepared a few other measures as well. And we were about to head to the main residence. I had told Pitre that Lawrence and others would be coming, but I didn''t want to bother him if at all possible. I don''t want anyone to get the wrong idea that he''s hiding us. But Lawrence was as good as it gets. He didn''t seem to do that kind of pointless pushing and shoving with Pitre. He was quick and precise in his actions. When we went out the front door of the detached house, Lawrence and his men - the Marine Police (Cagliostro) - were already surrounding us. There were no less than fifty of them. The servants who came to inform us have paled in color at the sheer magnitude of the situation. To show that there was nothing to be ashamed of, I turned to Lawrence and the others and said, "You''ve been hard at work since this morning, haven''t you? You''ve been hard at work this morning, gentlemen. You''ve only just arrived on the island, haven''t you?Why don''t you slow down a bit? "I did not come all the way to Domon to listen to your nonsense, Master Magnus. I''m here to capture you. What are the charges? I didn''t really need to ask, I knew, but I dared to ask, though, to put the conversation in context. Lawrence answered in a clear tone of voice. ''The head of the St. Anthony''s Chamber of Commerce, I am suspicious of the murder of Old Georg. Even though I was prepared for it, it was not a pleasant line to hear. If I hadn''t known from the "Strategy Book" that Old Georg had been assassinated and that I was under suspicion for the assassination, I would have been floored by the fact that I hadn''t heard anything about it. ''You don''t seem too surprised, Mister Magnus. You do know what you''re talking about, after all. No, no. Immediately after the meeting of the party leaders, I went straight to Montserrat to work out the details of the joint business plan with Georg O''s. When that was done, O''s and I were able to part ways with a smile on each other''s faces. We never saw each other again after we left for the island of Domon. I briefly explain this to Lawrence. Lawrence, on the other hand, hears this. Yes, you and the Malm Chamber of Commerce had an important business meeting with the St. Anthony Chamber of Commerce. I think that''s where things got out of hand. You don''t think that''s the only reason I''m under suspicion, do you? I''m sure it''s not limited to this good police captain, but I''ll check it out just in case. ''Of course.'' Lawrence gave me a fair idea of why the charges were being brought against me. I didn''t find that much information in the "strategy book," so that was helpful. Old Georg was attacked and murdered during the day by a hooded figure in the city. In front of a crowd of people passing by, he was murdered by fire magic. The fire was so fierce that it charred the bones. According to the wizard from the Marine Police (Cagliostro) who examined the scene, even Fire II would not be able to do that. And when it comes to Fire III, there are only five people in the world who can use it, which is a rare and advanced magic. "I''m sure that Magnus-dono, the ''Defeater of the Demon King,'' can naturally use it, right? Yeah, I can use it. That''s the main reason why they accused me. In other words, the real murderer did that just to frame me. "Hey, Mister Lawrence. Think about it. Do you kill a man in public in a way that is rarely used?It''s almost as if you''re blowing the whistle that the killer is this Magnus. If I were really going to murder Old Georg, I wouldn''t take these steps. Don''t you think so? I''ve seen many intelligent criminals who would deliberately and irrationally commit crimes in order to have an excuse to get away with it. I''ve met many intelligent criminals like that in my day. "...I see. That doesn''t prove your innocence in any way. I realize the pointlessness of arguing here. But I''ll tell you what you need to know. "I''m not the murderer. The culprit is a servant of the Cuzio. It''s the wizard who calls himself Nebula Keith of the magical city of Nebula, Nevis. What.......... What are you doing all of a sudden...? ''You won''t believe it, but it''s true. No, you don''t have to believe me now. Just listen to me. This Nevis takes over the minds of animals and uses them as his mages. It''s a form of lost magic I''ve never mastered. I believe Old Georg had a black cat with him all the time. That was Nevis'' errand boy. The old man couldn''t have known, but it means that his conversations and actions were always unnoticed. How do I know that? Of course, this was because it was mentioned in the "Strategy Book". In the years following Georg''s assassination, the situation in Qaziou moved dramatically behind the scenes. The information in the "attack book" was being updated at a dizzying pace, day after day. And the most remarkable thing for me was the fact that information on Cuzio and Nevis were finally clearly listed in the Important Persons List. Up until now, it seems that Cuzio had indeed been advancing his shenanigans here and there in Kajou. However, even though I happened to be involved in the misdeeds of Yotel and Captain Manganese, who were part of that process, he never set me up as a clear enemy from there. That''s why they don''t seem to consider Cuzio''s evil deeds as very important as the "strategy book" that contains all the information needed to defeat the demon king. Hence, the information on Cuzio was not specifically mentioned either. However, Cuzio finally made a move to get rid of me. He assassinated Old Georg in order to frame me. It seems that the has also decided that Cuzio is an obstacle to defeating the Demon King. They clearly listed him and "Keith" in the list of "important people". I can''t explain that, no matter how much I''m dealing with Lawrence. No, even if I did, he would probably just laugh it off in the end. I was the only one who could read the sacred inscriptions written in the strategy book. Therefore, I had no choice but to skip the process and negotiate with Lawrence on the basis of conclusions alone. We know where Cuzio is," he said. My capture will have to wait a bit.I''m not going to run and hide. Why don''t you come with me and we''ll go to see Cuzio together? ''I refuse. Such extrajudicial measures will not be tolerated. You are the lawman. The sturdy man who had never forgiven and stood up to any huge evil until now was also an inflexible and stubborn man at the same time. It was half expected, though! All hands, commence the arrest. Si Lei espre! I cast a spell in response to Lawrence''s orders for his subordinates to kick him in the butt. It''s a spell that can only be cast on a single person, but it is cast on all members of the police force with the special effect of the Great Magic Wand. I''ve reached level 38 and this is my state magic. Dozens of troopers collapse and go into a coma. Lawrence, on the other hand-- I''m not that good. I drew the sword from my waist and sprinted with the spirit of a cleaver. As declared, my had no effect at all. But the straight blade of the sword Lawrence carried with him just released a limpid glow of its own accord. The sword he carries is named for the spirit of absolution and decency. It''s a tried and true magic item. "It was given to the first police commissioner (Cagliostro) by the southern pirate king, who had a confidant in his heart, and since then it has been passed down from generation to generation to the most decorated front-line troops. It''s not only a high level of offensive power, but also a special effect that gives its owner tremendous magic resistance against abnormal and weak magic. I knew this from the information in the strategy book. But the Spirit of Absolution and Declination provides the owner with tremendous, not absolute, magical resistance. If the wielder''s own magical resistance is mediocre, even with the sword''s blessing, he or she can still be subdued with the violence of my "status". What about Lawrence?Without actually trying it, I didn''t know if it would work or not. There is a status called Mental Power, which is related to magic resistance and MP limit. However, this "mental power" name is a matter of convenience. Perhaps it was named by some influential royal family in the past and was popularized. It is very unlikely that the name does not express the body; it is a "status" that has no relation to the state of a person''s mind, such as grit or strength of will. In fact, if we translate the inscriptions in the holy inscriptions in the Strategy Book into our own language, it is much closer to the nuance of "spiritual power" than "mental power". A person''s willpower, like wisdom, is not expressed in terms of status. It has nothing to do with occupation or level. And - strong willpower is an important factor in resisting state magic. Lawrence is a level 23 Swordsman. He has the mental capacity for a higher level. And he has the extraordinary blessing of the Spirit of Sobriety and Renunciation. But he was able to withstand my Sleep II because he possesses a willpower stronger and more noble than any of us. Splendid, Master Lawrence! I couldn''t help but pay him a hearty compliment. There was no reply from Lawrence. He loomed silently, sword in hand, to capture me. His eyes spoke more eloquently than his mouth. ''You are dealing with a wizard, and I will be in your pocket as soon as possible. But whether I can beat you in a white war--I''m going to test you too! And... You know, the other day, we had this conversation. But I''m sorry to say-- "Chocolat. "Yes, Master Magnus. Leave it to me. It''s not me you''re fighting. And in return, Chocolat is stronger than me in close quarters. 76-Twentyth episode VS watch dog (chocolate perspective) Watashi - the Servant Chocolat was enthusiastic. She said to the other Magnus-sama, "You are the only one I can trust to deal with Lord Lawrence. Can you do that for me? Because I was commanded to do so. Normally, how much of a ''please let me serve you! But Master Magnus doesn''t look good when I ask him to do so. He doesn''t feel comfortable giving me orders or using me as a jerk. He is a very gentle man, Master Magnus. But not today. Master Magnus relied on me very clearly. It was the only way I could beat Master Lawrence without killing him. I''ve been clinging to him like a puppy, and Master Magnus has ordered me to do my job in a very simple manner, not the usual pattern. Let''s not give up on this one! But I''m still afraid when it comes down to it~~~! Lawrence-sama readied his oopsy sword and slashed at me silently. I don''t like this silence. I feel like I''m going to tremble. If you raise your voice more like "Oryaaaaaaaah! I''d be able to calm down and understand that he''s desperate, too. But Lawrence-sama''s attitude is like, "You''re not going to be much of an obstacle, are you? It seems like you are saying, "I''m scared inside," and I''m scared inside. So I''ll start off on the defensive! Lawrence-sama throws one, two, three sharp slashes at me, and I inwardly say things like, "Whew! Lawrence-sama has been nicknamed the "lawman''s watchdog," but he''s a man who walks around with his clothes on. "If you don''t want to get caught quietly, I won''t tolerate it, will I? I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but it''s not the first time. Normally, if you were dealing with a pretty girl like me, wouldn''t you go easy on her? I''ve been bombarded with a quiet killing spirit earlier, and it''s too scary? I thought so, but I was a bit mistaken. Even with this, Lawrence-sama still seemed to be taking it easy on me. Seeing Watashi''s body and footwork, which he had successfully evaded many times, he changed his sword technique to something even sharper. ''''--shh.'''' Lawrence-sama, who has been silent for a long time, raises a quiet call like a drawn-out exhalation for the first time. Immediately, two tachi-suji and watashi are coming at me with an unbelievably fast slash. One coming from the right side up and the other from the left side down, so fast that I''m under the illusion that they''re coming at me at the same time. It''s a skill called the Fang Slash. I''ve heard that Master Lawrence is a high-level swordsman. Master Magnus was worried about me, so he told me about it beforehand. ''It''s a special category among the vanguard positions. You can only equip a sword, and you''re not very good at dealing with monsters. However, that doesn''t stop them from learning a variety of skills related to the sword, a group of skills especially suited to interpersonal combat. These skills are particularly suited to interpersonal combat. It''s the perfect job for a ''lawman''s dog'' with a strong will to avenge the evils of the world. "You are Mr. Magnus!You are very sensible, sir!'' No, I didn''t do it. He just got it from the book of tricks. "You are Mr. Magnus!That''s what the "Strategy Guide" even says! To you, I''m the best in the world, no matter what. -- through a heartwarming conversation with me (still kind!), he gave me a heads up. . So I naturally assumed that Lawrence-sama would use this Fang Slash, which can be learned at Swordsman Level 11, as well. If I had seen it for the first time, I would have been surprised, but it''s a perfect prep. Chocolat is an elegant swan type, scratching its feet under the water a lot. "Tii Watashi raises the very momentum of the ripple effect and flaps the belly of Lawrence-sama''s sword, which is approaching from the upper right diagonal, to the side with his back fist. It''s only an illusionally fast slash, and it''s not really two swords slashing at me, so I can only intercept one of them and deal with the other one at the same time. In short, it''s important to be able to deal with them calmly. ''''--shh!'''' Lawrence-sama used a new ''Swordsman'' skill with an even sharper exhalation than before. It''s a great skill that can be used to unleash more than a dozen high-speed stabs at once. It''s a thrust lash that can be learned at swordsman level 21. It''s a terrifying skill that can determine the outcome of a fight in an instant, but I had to learn it well in advance. This big move requires you to stop to use it. So don''t panic, don''t make a fuss, just back step and escape. This is important, but I decided to show my offensive spirit. With a low orbital tackle, as if crawling on the ground, I went to reap Master Lawrence''s stopped feet! You can''t win against Master Lawrence by constantly defending him. I can''t ask for praise from Master Magnus. Shh! However, Lawrence-sama stopped the Thrust Lash, which was supposed to fire more than a dozen stabs at once, after about four shots. I said, ''What''s going on! I gasped inwardly, but I soon remembered Magnus-sama''s prior advice. It seems that the Feint, a skill that a swordsman can learn at level 1, is considered to be the foundation of the secret weapon. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. Be careful. These are his words. Of course, they were firmly engraved in my chest. By combining the Thrasher Rush and the Feint, Lawrence-sama made it look like he had stopped, but in fact, he hadn''t stopped at all. I was caught in the trap. It''s true that I was in too much of a hurry to get the job done, but more than anything else, it was the difference in combat experience (cough, cough). I was in a low orbit tackle, and I was kicked upside down. My body is made with the best of the ancient magical empire''s technology, but my weight is light, so I''m easily lifted off the ground. My feet are off the ground. Then Lawrence-sama hits me with a Power Slash. It''s a large swinging sword that emphasizes the power of a single strike, but it''s a threat to me now that I''m not grounded. However, from just now on, this guy is really merciless!Demon!Cold-blooded! "Mmmmmm... Poor me, all I can do is get teary-eyed and scream.... ''Chocolat!'' And then the reliable voice of Master Magnus! He threw his precious "Great Magic Staff" at Lawrence-sama as quickly as he could, allowing Lawrence to catch it with his sword and stop the power slash at me. ''''Thank you, Master Magnus!This life saved, I''ll give it forever! "Don''t you think you''re overdoing it, Chocolat? You''re always trying to impress me, aren''t you? It''s a bad habit. I was scolded (teehee). You can be more careful. It''s self-defense for a while. I''m going to buff you. "Yes, Master Magnus! Master Magnus chants majestically and applies his Strength and Quickness increases to increase your strength and speed. Aha!I feel the love of Lord Magnus! Chocolat is very stubborn in this situation. A simple difference in status could push you over the edge. Come on, Mr. Lawrence! Whether it''s the Falcon Blade, Fast Move, or the Bo-Pulse Slash, I''m ready for anything. I''ve even surpassed the Phantom Blade, which can be learned at level 23! "Sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... Oh, I have a bad feeling about this! Master Lawrence suddenly held his sword at his side and began to take a deep breath. Then, what do you think? Light was gathering on the blade. ''''It''s coming!Flashblade. Lord Magnus has warned us. The Flashblade is a skill that gives the sword attack a light attribute. When a player''s level reaches the 30s, it''s harder for them to communicate with complete physical attacks, but the vanguard members of the group are said to have mastered this skill. By the way, this Flashblade is said to be mastered at level 27. Level 23 Lawrence-sama''s mastery of it doesn''t add up to much, does it? They call it "genius" - learning a high-level skill that you shouldn''t be able to do--that''s what they call it! Shh! Finally, Lawrence-sama unleashed the Flashblade. Literally, it was an invisible ramming and stabbing attack. If I hadn''t had prior knowledge of this, I would have been killed for sure. But I have a word of advice, Master Magnus! There is the power of love! And that''s why I''m not gonna let you down! Watashi once again saw a low trajectory tackle. I''m not without punishment. This time, it''s just as Master Magnus had planned. The Flashblade is a terribly fast attack, but I can tell it''s coming now because it requires a tame motion. And since it''s a lunge technique, this one dares to move forward and make a lunge attack, so you can crush it before the Flashblade''s acceleration kicks in. Now it''s just a matter of making sure you don''t get hit or defeated, and how agile you can be too. That''s what Magnus-sama''s Strength and Quickness are for! And just as I had planned, I dove under Lawrence''s Flashblade and successfully hit him with a low-orbit tackle. Without missing a beat, I blasted Lawrence away. The impact knocked the Spirit of Condemnation and Decree out of Master Lawrence''s hand and I hurriedly retrieved it. ''''Yes!I won! I can''t help but get teary-eyed. Of course, it goes without saying that they are tears of joy. Pretending to be the "ruthless beautiful girl''s maid," I thrust the tip of my sword at Lawrence-sama''s throat as he lay on his back. 77-Twenty-first episode, now to Andres Island I, the Wizard, Magnus, thanked him heartily. "Well done, Chocolat. Well done. The chocolatier kept the sword he''d taken from Lawrence, who was still lying on his back, with a snap of his sword. ''No, by the love of Lord Magnus! Oh, love! "Thanks to the enhanced magic of Lord Magnus! ''Hmmm, Chocolat. You have to be precise with your words, don''t you? Aria peeked out of that back I was protecting and turned into an inorganic smile like a mask. I''m scared, I want you to stop........ But it only took a moment for me to pull a face. I immediately turned into a straight face and went to the side beside Lawrence, who was still lying on the ground. ''''I''m sorry for being so rough on you. When I told him that, Lawrence often stared at my expression. I think he realized that my apology was not a nonsense and that I meant it. I''m sure we''re the ones who were rough with you, even if it was for the sake of law and order in Qaziou. If your allegations of false accusations are true, Lord Magnus should be more angry. But in spite of that, he''s still acting like that. In other words, I''m not an obstacle to be offended, and I don''t even have any teeth in my mouth... ''It''s a complete defeat,'' sighed Lawrence at the bottom of his lungs. ''If you say I''m alone, well, it''s two against one. I didn''t mean to taunt Lawrence, and in fact, I even greatly appreciate that ability of the highest peak of the Kaziu, so I gave him a comforting word. It just helped that Lawrence realized that resistance was futile. If he didn''t acknowledge the difference in power here, or was a sore loser, I was in trouble. Well, I had to step on it that he wasn''t that stupid. I knew Lawrence was going to try to capture me thanks to the strategy book, but I dared not escape, and it was worth it. I told Lawrence, "Now you understand. I said to Lawrence, "Now you understand.The Maritime Police, even you, the best individual combatant in the force, are no match for us. If you want to capture us, you''ll have to surround us with a team of ships. What are you planning to do? How dare you plot against me. I''m advising you. He must have realized that this line was just a bunch of crap. Lawrence continued to stare at me, as if to gauge my true intentions. But there was no way he could read my inner thoughts. No matter how stupid Lawrence is, he has far less information than I do. We''re going to see the Siren of the Sea now. If you want to capture him, you can come after him. Lawrence continued to stare as if to guess whether these words were true or just a bluff. Then he concluded. ''Very well, Lord Magnus. Then next time I will surround you with a fleet. I look forward to it, Mr. Lawrence. I used Sleep II to put Lawrence to sleep. Since he''s not equipped with the Spirit of Repentance and Decree, he''s unable to resist my magic. I make sure Lawrence is completely unconscious, and ask the Kincolie messenger who came to inform me of the situation to take care of the rest. I asked him to protect the police who were lying in bed and to return the spirit of absolution and decency to Lawrence. I''m a man of principle, and I''m willing to use false accusations to gain the Demon King''s attention. But I''m not a thief. Aboard the hovering carpet Narsai, Aria, Chocolat and I traveled to the port on the west side of the island of Domon. The port is on the opposite side of the island from where our Maria of Hope is docked. I didn''t need to check, but our ship would be seized by a detachment of the Marine Police (Cagliostro). We can''t just walk into an eastern port. "I''ve been expecting you, Lady Magnus. Lady Aria. Miss Chocolat. When we arrived at the west harbor, Captain Barbas and the rest of the crew of the "Maria of Hope" greeted us. We knew the marine police (Cagliostro) were coming, so we used the Maria Maria as bait, and asked them to move us to the area beforehand. But with the crew on board, how will they leave the ship without their important ship? The answer to this question lies with the Kincolie Chamber of Commerce employees who were waiting for me with Captain Barbas and the others. ''Master Pitre has sent us to prepare your ship for you. Then he pointed to one of the ships at anchor. ''A fine ship, eh?I can''t wait to get on it, I''m excited to get on it. Captain Barbas and his men, who had been surveying the ship earlier, said with a look of excitement. "The Maria of Hope is a state-of-the-art ship with considerable specifications, but this Umiwashi is said to be even more advanced than that. It''s the only one of its kind in the world, and is said to be an experimental ship for the development of the next generation of ships. If this is Captain Barbas''s idea, it''s the right one. As expected of the Kincolie Corporation, the number one trading company in the marine merchants'' paradise of Kajuu. They are willing to lend me their monumental ship. Thank you for your help. Thank you very much for everything you have done for me," he said. We bowed to the employee, who claimed to be a member of Pieter''s entourage. In fact, I wanted to go and greet Petr himself in person as well, but I''ll save that for a later date. It''s a good thing for Pitre-dono that he doesn''t get involved until he''s cleaned up, because we are now suspects - or maybe criminals, since we fought off Lawrence and the others - now. This boat, even if it is this one, is supposed to be the one that we took by force to get off the island. "Come on, let''s go to Andres. At my signal, Captain Barbas and his crew begin preparing to leave the ship in a hurry but with great enthusiasm. I go up on deck with Aria and Chocolat and look out to the western waters we''re aiming for. ''There''s a divine siren on Andres Island, isn''t there? Oh, yes. "There''s also the tomb of the Pirate King of the South, which she still guards." ''''When I hear that, it sounds kind of healthy. Even though I''m a divine spirit.'''' ''Yes. It''s true that sirens are supernatural beings. But I''ve heard they''re an oddity among divine spirits, right?He was so worldly, so human, in fact, that he was in love with the Pirate King of the South. So, a hundred years later, you''re still guarding your lover''s grave? Romantic! Aria''s and Chocolat''s eyes, looking out to the western ocean, have turned into the eyes of a maiden, mindlessly. I cough apologetically, but I clear my throat. ''I''m sorry to ruin your dreams, but you''re probably going to have to do some fancy donkeys before you get to the island. I know what I''m doing, Mr. Magnus. I''ve already made up my mind. The women nodded enthusiastically, and I nodded back, saying it was fine. Then I rub the bracelet on my left arm. This is a magic item that Bazelluf synthesized from the Sea King Stone Bracelet I got in the ruins of Ramsey and the Spirit of Marid I got in the ruins of Morris. We didn''t need to use it to win the naval battle against Captain Manganese, but we''re sure we''ll need it this time. But this time, I''m sure I''ll need it. 78-Intersection: Sino-Japanese chat (?????? viewpoint) ''I'' - Keith of Nebula, a.k.a. Nevis, borrowed the body of the messenger Hayabusa and went to Cuzio-sama''s side. As usual, he rudely knocked on the window with his beak and asked to be let inside the office. I didn''t even have time to catch my breath before I reported out loud. The "lawman" has failed to capture Magnus!On the contrary, Magnus is on his way to the island of Andres!'' ...to that island? Master Cuzio''s hand, which had been writing for his office, snapped to a halt. He raised his eyebrows in displeasure and said, "You don''t mean to tell me that you have the money you need? ''You don''t mean to tell me you''ve got the money you need? ''I don''t think that''s ridiculous,'' he said. But he''s been staying with Pieter for some time. We have had ample time to discuss it. Perhaps the Malm and Kincolie merchants have more reserves than we can imagine, and they could have reached their foreheads if they had joined forces. You should always assume the worst when things go wrong... Master Cugio''s face turned thoughtful as he arrived at his office desk. He tapped the top of the desk with his fingertips, often in silent contemplation. I did not wish to interrupt Master Cuzio''s thoughts, but I dreaded one more thing I had to report. ''Lawrence seems to be going after Magnus. Moreover, he is a great catch, hastily assembling a fleet of marine police (Cagliostro). It''s doubtful that they will be able to catch up with Magnus'' ship, but depending on the number of days they stay on the island, they might be able to surround the entire island. ...Hmm. A fleet. Master Cusio''s fingertips flicked the top plate with great intensity. It is the duty of our people of Qaziou to cooperate with the Maritime Police (Cagliostro). "It is the duty of the people of Kajuu to cooperate with the marine police (Cagliostro). "How, specifically, would you like to do that, Mr. Cuzio? ''We''re much closer to Andres Island from here than Domon. Hence, we will send out our own fleet and blockade the sea before Magnus arrives on the island. Then we will await the arrival of Lawrence and the others, and intercept them from the front and rear. "Nah, I see!I thought it was a bold and wise decision!'' ''Of course, it is only by the authority of Lord Cuzio that I can casually say that I can move the fleet. Yes. I have another good idea, Nevis. Furthermore, Cuzio-sama said with a vicious - or rather, nasty - smile. ''''Let''s get the Jannap Chamber of Commerce involved as well. Because Golmes was quite a sight for Magnus at the party leadership meeting. If I offer him a good opportunity to punish him for his incompetence, that incompetence, he''ll be very happy to send out his fleet. Kukku, not a single gold piece will do them any good, though. ''''There''s nothing wrong with that. It''s the duty of the people of Qaziou to cooperate with the Marine Police (Cagliostro). Kukk, you''re right. Master Cugio sat up, still chuckling nastily. Then he went to the cupboard and took out a bell from inside. It was a very large, palm-sized bell. It''s the bell of the tide and the wind that Master Cugio had to do everything in his power to buy. Magnus'' defeat of Captain Mangan was a blow to the organization, though. But it was fortuitous in that I was able to see the hand he was playing. ''Yes, Mr. Cuzio!This will prevent our fleet from being the only one to stop running. Then, we will only be able to overrun them with violence. I can''t be sure now that I''m in psychosensory contact with the messenger, but I''m sure I would have gloated maliciously too. I''m going to have to go and get permission from the head of the party. It''s just for show, you know. ''That would be good, sir. It''s a big deal when it comes to running the fleet, and I think we should let them know. In a manner of speaking. I''ll be right there. You''ll have to make the trip, but can you handle the golmes? "There''s no need for trouble, sir!And it''s the wings of the messenger that get tired of it.'' ''Haha, that''s true too!Then later I''ll let you splurge on some tasty bait from me. Master Cuzio jokingly opened the window again. I controlled the messenger and let it flap its wings from there into the sky. From this island, it was relatively close to Ebel Island, where the Jannap Trading Company had its territory. With his wings, it''s only a short flight. For the sake of Mr. Cugio, I would cajole Gormez into offering up as much strength as possible. I was so enthusiastic. At the same time, in fact - I was a little relieved. For, thanks to serving as this emissary, I did not have to meet the leader of the party. I was a little uncomfortable with that woman. 79-Twenty-second episode Yu Yu Our "sea eagle" took it easy and headed for Andres Island. I dared Lawrence and the rest of the Marine Police (Cagliostro) fleet to catch up with us, hoping that they would be able to catch up to some extent. With my Bell of the Sea Breeze, they won''t have any trouble sailing. Captain Barbas has trained the sailors to navigate their vessels to perfection, and we can adjust our speed perfectly. We even had time to stop at Barombo Island for the night. And while we were at it, we could also confirm that our wanted list was already in the air. As expected of the Maritime Police (Cagliostro), they were moving fast even though it hadn''t been long since we had fought off Lawrence and the others. (If we wanted to do that, we''d have to deploy a lot of people to Barombo Island, where it''s doubtful we''d be able to stop by. It''s just too absurd). Thanks to that, we were able to sneak in and stay. So, controlling the distance between us and Lawrence''s fleet, we finally caught sight of Andres Island through our telescopes. At the same time, I also caught sight of the fleet waiting in front of the island. There must be more than 50 ships in the fleet. It''s a huge fleet. What was that...? Looks like Cuzio has a fleet ready to go. I responded immediately to Aria''s trembling voice. I couldn''t hide the sound of admiration in my voice. "Ma, Magnus-san, what are you admiring about it~~? ''No, I think, on the one hand, that''s to be expected, but on the other hand, it''s going beyond what I expected. Let''s start with the expected one, shall we? "I dared to teach not only Lord Pyrtle, but also Lord Lawrence, to go to Andres. ''That''s because you wanted Master Lawrence to come after you with his fleet, right? Plus, I figured it would get out all over the place. Of course, I figured it would get out to Cuzio as well. Both the Marine Police (Cagliostro) and the Kincolie Chamber of Commerce are excellent, well-disciplined and disciplined organizations. But if you look at the end of the line, there will be one or two spies mixed in. There is no such thing as a monolithic organization, which is also impossible. ''So I expected that those who didn''t want to hand me the pirate king''s treasure would be standing up to me in droves. ''That''s not so much a prediction as it is in Mr. Magnus'' palm...'' Aria watches the fleet laying a blockade in front of the island, spilling out a disgusted voice. Meanwhile, Captain Barbas watches their ship through his telescope. "It appears to be a confederation of two fleets. You can tell by the flag. The three gold rings in black letters are the flag of the jiannap trading company. And the other one I don''t know of any flag called a mermaid with a trident. ''The mermaid on the trident is a semblance of a divine spirit siren. It must be Cuzio''s fleet. Are you interrupting me at the Junup Trading Company? "Dear Gormes pig. I will never forgive you, sir. ''''It was supposed to mean that Cuzio wasn''t the only one who didn''t want to hand over the treasures.... It was a bit surprising that only two forces showed their faces. According to the information in the "Strategy Book", there should be more of them. So that''s what it comes down to. It''s not just the shrewdness of having spies here and there, but also the ability to act quickly, make decisions and decisions, and most importantly, the financial resources and power to move the fleet with a plop - that''s how few people have it? It''s a testament to the excellence of Cuzio, isn''t it? In fact, Cuzio has prepared a fleet that large. That''s what I expected, and that''s why my tongue is wagging. And that''s because there are eight Balcon-class ships and twenty-three Sarve-class ships. "Is it great, Captain? "Oh, sweetheart. The Balcon class is a state-of-the-art ship, just like the "Maria of Hope". I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. That''s what makes it such a good ship. "I see... "The jiannap merchants'' association is also unified in its service-class, and there''s not a single raggedy ship that''s just a few. As expected of a big trading company. .......... Chocolat no longer pushed back. It''s not because I''m getting more and more afraid - it''s because I''m getting more and more afraid. It''s because I saw a small boat approaching from the fleet, flying the white flag. It is a messenger of discussion. ''Well, what do we do now?'' "Put him on deck, of course, Captain. Let''s have a chat, shall we? Yes, sir! Captain Barbas ordered his men to pass the planks to a small boat that had pulled up next to them. The first thing that came through it were two strong-looking men. Then, escorted by them both, a young woman in her mid-twenties. Her skin color is unhealthy and pale. ''''My name is Alice from the Roxon Trading Company. The woman greeted me politely. Well, it''s just a pseudonymous name for a non-existent ghost trade association. ''It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Alice. So, what is going on with that pompous fleet?We''re just good sailors heading for the island of Andres, though. You mustn''t fall for it, Mr. Magnus. You are now a wanted fugitive. And a fleet of ''law dogs'' is right behind us. So it is only logical that we, the good people of the Roxxon Corporation, should cooperate with the Maritime Police. Yeah, you have a point. Here you are, Master Magnus. "Use your wise judgment, my Lord Magnus. It is impossible for one ship to fight our fleet. If you are willing to wait for the Maritime Police (Cagliostro) to come and arrest us, we will not do anything about it. That way, we won''t have to sully the sea of Kaziu with bloodshed. I appreciate the concern. But I''m determined to head to the island. If you''re going to interfere with me, I''ll just have to break through by force, ne''er-do-well, sir! Wha....? A woman with a pale face suddenly called me by my real name, and I was immensely disappointed when she found out who I was. Her shoulders were shaking, her legs were shaking, and she was instantly disconcerted. Yes, this woman is the Keith of Nebula. She is Cusio''s confidant, a level 21 wizard who works in the dark throughout the Kasiu region using her magical powers. Go home and tell Cuzio. I know you''re in there, isn''t that right? As much as I would like to avoid unnecessary bloodshed. But if you interfere with the process, I can''t help you. Frankly, I don''t have the luxury of taking it easy on you. That''s all the forces Cuzio has at his disposal. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. ''You''re saying that you''re going to fight........?You will regret it...? That''s my line. When I said tsk tsk, Nevis, still unable to hide his dismay, bowed with the same politeness and returned with his escort. I''m going to be able to see the boat in the distance, Chocolat said. ''Are you sure you want me to leave, Magnus-sama?It''s a confidant of Cuzio''s, isn''t it? They''re the bad guys and there''s no reason for me to fall in line with their style. Yes, I should make this clear. ''I''m not looking for a slaughter. It''s just that if it''s going to come down to fire, we''ll have to brush it off. 80-Twenty-third episode fleet battle The 31 ships of Cusio''s fleet and the 25 ships of Gormes'' fleet lined up on either side of the ship, set sail and began to move together. Finally, the war has begun. ''Aren''t you going to manipulate the wind again to stop that side of the ship, Magnus? As a matter of fact, I already do. As Aria pointed out, I pulled out the "Sea Breeze Bell" from my pocket. "What is the meaning of this? They must have gotten their hands on the Sea Wind Bell. Maybe Nevis'' messenger was watching how I defeated Captain Manganese. And if he is a Cuzio, he has the resources to obtain the Bell of the Sea Breeze to counter it. If that''s the case, then it makes sense that I can''t control the wind now. The effect of the magic item was offset by the fact that both parties gave contrary orders. The only thing that can be done is to stop them. "Well, in any case, the difference in strength is such that just stopping them won''t really shake their advantage. Is that how it works? Picture an assault on a fortress with only a dozen or so men. ''Uh....'' Aria, who has made a point of it, gives me a "but I don''t want to convince you" kind of look. I say to her to reassure her. The legs of the ship over there are irrelevant. What matters is the legs of this ship. At the same time, he rubbed the "Marid''s Bracelet" on his left arm. Instantly, the Sea Eagle begins to move at an uncommon speed. It was as if it were gliding across the water, and with that speed and momentum, it was charging into the enemy fleet. This is truly an uncommon speed. This is not the way a ship would move at all. Aria and Chocolat let out a scream of "yikes" and "wow". I had mentioned this to all of them beforehand, but I guess they couldn''t help but be amazed at the unimaginable speed of the ship. The men of the sea, from Captain Barbas on down, who are accustomed to roughing it, are also rolling their eyes. The first thing you need to know is that this is Maride-san''s power. Yes. I nodded my head to Chocolat, who was somewhat jealous and admiring. Marid was the name of a new golem made by Bazelfr-Honestly. It was synthesized from two valuable "magic items" that I had unearthed in the ruins of Aravana in preparation for our activities in Kasiou. That''s right, it is a special magical creature (guardian) whose entire body is made of water, and while it can''t show much performance on the ground, it has unparalleled strength in the water. It is now hovering at the bottom of the "Sea Eagle" and moving at a speed that is unbelievable in the water. Through my bracelets, it has received orders and is now active. The ship''s unusual speed had a reason for this. Although there is still some distance between us and the enemy fleet, I can tell from their hurried movements that they are fuming. They must be astonished to see our unusual speed. But I don''t care if they are or not, I''m going to let them charge at me. They are in the process of spreading out their wings to encircle us, stretching their fleet from side to side. Then I let them charge into Golmes'' fleet, which is probably more vulnerable. I''m not going to be able to get to the bottom of it, but I''m going to be able to get to the bottom of it, and I''m going to be able to get to the bottom of it, and I''m going to be able to get to the bottom of it. "This is our moment, okay? I turn around and call out to my two sisters, who have been standing there reverently the whole time. They''re Nadia and Salima. They are the sisters of a high-level wizard and a monk. I used the Town Gate to meet up with them when they stopped at Barombo Island. "You can count on me, Lady Magnus. We will do everything in our power to atone for the sins we have committed and to repay the lives we have saved. The sisters finally looked up as they declared this. The Gormes'' fleet was already in sight. Fire arrows were being fired at once, and a red downpour of rain was about to fall on the Sea Eagle. My sister, Salima, saw this and chanted the scriptures as we had discussed. "God says, ''Thou shalt not be troubled. "God says, ''I give thee grace to repel thee from trouble. It is an anti-arrow spell that can be used by monks. It grants a spell of protection to those around him, keeping out any arrows fired by inexperienced archers (specifically, those 10 levels below Salima). Salima is level 18; that would mean that it nullifies the arrows of any combatant below level 8. And unless you''re a very old soldier (veteran), you wouldn''t have reached that level. In fact, the arrows of the rain deflected to the side of the "Sea Eagle" as if it were a lie. Every now and then a stiff arrow would fly through the air without regard to Salima''s protection, but Barbas and his crew would slash it down or splash seawater on it as it stabbed into the deck. Of course, Chocolat does a great job of protecting the women, including Aria, Nadia and Salima. I start chanting the spell with relief. Nadia also chants alongside me. Now, counterattack! Fran y Ren el! Tilt-ha-un-del-e-len! I was firing my Fire IV and Nadia''s Thunder II at the throats of the enemy ships. Their power is not comparable to that of an arrow, and they bring enemy ships to a roaring halt one after another. In particular, mine is a massive firepower that can sink an enemy ship with a single spell. The crew of the enemy ship can''t stand it, and they jump from the sinking ship into the sea. All around you are the enemy. I''m not afraid of you, Nadia. "Yes, Mr. Magnus! We rammed into the middle of the Gormes fleet, shooting and shooting and shooting at the enemy ships sailing in all directions at random. ''What the hell, these guys! ''This is a huge fleet of over fifty ships!There''s only one ship over there! Funny, huh?This is absolutely crazy, right? The sailors and combatants of the enemy ship panic, and finally some of them cry out. It was a panic of right and left, with bows and arrows that were almost ineffective. I thought I caught a glimpse of Golmes himself among them - well, it didn''t matter. I can only hope that that flaccid bellied man doesn''t drown when he''s thrown off the sinking ship. With Salima whipping away the arrows, me and Nadia clearing our path, and Marid carrying the Sea Eagle at high speed, we easily broke through the center of the Gormes fleet. We then tried to move back into the hinterland of the Cuzio fleet. But these guys, composed of skilled pirates, were great. They were in a class of their own compared to the Gormes. "When the Sea Eagle attempted to break through the center, they responded with a counterattack, and moved into a formation and position to wait for us to come out behind the Gormes'' fleet. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. "So it''s Cuzio and his minions to be feared. It''s a shudder to think that this is a proper naval battle. I thought it was priceless. But this wasn''t a "proper naval battle" or anything like that. "Don''t get shaken off, guys! I rubbed my Marid''s bracelet and shouted to my friends. Slightly later, the Sea Eagle rocked wildly from side to side. Mareed, who is in the water, took my orders and instead of driving the Sea Eagle straight and fast, he sent her careening through the air at high speed. The ship''s unbelievable and impossible maneuverability allowed it to evade the magical attacks of the Cuzio fleet - or rather, to keep them off target - in a bizarre move. And then, without fear, we rushed into the middle of the Cuzio fleet. The "Rough Eagle" is advancing at high speed, weaving its way through the swarm of enemy ships. We are now in our own space. The wizards on the enemy ship couldn''t just aim at us with their fire. If they aimed at us, if they evaded us, they would be firing at our allies. On the other hand, we are the opposite. We were surrounded by enemies, so all we had to do was shoot at random. It was difficult to accurately chant a spell on a turbulent ship, but I''ve mastered the spellcasting technique. Nadia and Salima are even more advanced, mastering the art of spellcasting excellence. I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results. I''m sure you''ve heard of them. That''s what I''m talking about. ''Oh...'' That''s one word for it... Cuzio''s crew, pirates in true pirate form, were thrown off their hats by the extraordinary fighting power of the Sea Eagle, and gradually lost the will to fight. So we broke through the enemy''s lines again without any trouble, and caught sight of the Balcon class. This is the flagship of the Cuzio fleet. The flagship of the Cuzio fleet, in other words, the Cuzio''s ship. "Now we meet, but not quite. I stood at the bow of the "Sea Eagle" and looked for him. He too was standing at the bow of the flagship, with his hands raised in the air with a dumbfounded look on his face. A large scar on his cheek, unbecoming of his baby face, was drawn up. ''I''ve got it, Magnus. I - no, I''ve lost. So will you let my men off the hook? "Ho. You''re a much kinder man than I thought, Cuzio - no, no, I''m not a zealot, I''m a merchant. 81-Twenty-fourth episode: the identity of "Cuzio" (?????? viewpoint) I--Pauli is the most(|)evil(|)grandfather child. My grandfather''s name was Derechrek, and he was a man who left his mark on the history of this kaziu. He was notorious, though. He was the former head of the Zale Trading Company and the one who steered the party along the lines of the Pirate Trade Association. It was before I was born, but it seems that the Zale Chamber of Commerce in my grandfather''s time did whatever it wanted to do. They set up hideouts (hiding places) all over Kajuu, organized countless pirate gangs, and used the entirety of the nine seas as their hunting grounds, attacking and plundering merchant ships. Naturally, he hated the marine police (Cagliostro) like a scorpion, and he spent his time in bloody conflicts with them. Whenever my grandfather or other old employees would tell me the saga of his days as a pirate, I would get a huge thrill out of it. I still remember how I would beg him every day to tell me more stories. Why did your grandfather decide to go into the piracy business? I asked that question innocently enough as a child. It was because my dream of becoming the Pirate King of the South was cut short. My grandfather had a bitter look on his face as he replied. He had already handed over the governorship and lived in hiding, and he was only a mild old man with corners, but he had a really bitter expression on his face at that time. ''''But isn''t that an awful thing to say?'''' I was a cocky kid (is that still the case?) pointed out that. ''You have to make money in a straightforward way to be his successor, right?You can''t be a pirate. ''No, Pauli, it''s the opposite. It''s just the opposite. When I was young, I used to be passionate about legitimate business, but then I realized it was pointless. One day I realized it was pointless. Why? The only way you can be considered the Pirate King''s heir apparent is if you are his direct descendent. Yeah, so? ''The eagles were different. When I went to see Siren, she told me that I - no, none of the Zale Consortium is related to the Southern Pirate King anymore. I - no, no, no one in the Zael Company is related to the Pirate King of the South anymore." What? Why? As a child, I disagreed. He was referring to the fact that I, too, was not related to the Pirate King, a fact that was hard to admit. My grandfather''s face was bitter, but he answered seriously, as a child. My father, the real pirate king, was a seedless man. My father''s father - the real pirate king - was seedless," he said, "and my mother gave birth to the children of illicit men and had my father raise them with a blank stare. And I was his bastard child. The meaning of my grandfather''s words was difficult for me as a child. But they were long enough to make me despair. ''I resented my mother,'' he said. "I resented my mother," he said, "and I was tired of working hard at a legitimate business. After all, if I couldn''t be his successor, I couldn''t allow anyone else to do it. So I raided these waters and dyed them in blood. Call it a youthful indiscretion, but that''s about it. Those words of my grandfather bind me like a curse. . My grandfather, who was a charismatic man of ruffians, was no match for the waves of his age. And if he didn''t have the energy and stamina to do the pirate business, he wouldn''t be able to do it. On the contrary, as the years went by, Morak, the former leader of the Zale Chamber of Commerce, rose to prominence. He was my grandfather''s eldest son and, in my opinion, my uncle. "Your way of doing things is too tiring," said Morak, "and there are young people who say they can''t keep up with you anymore. There are many young people who can no longer keep up with your father''s ways. With that, Uncle Morak said, he forced his grandfather to go into hiding. Outwardly, he pretended that he had killed his grandfather, took the fall for it, and declared that he would now return to the straightforward Zale Trading Company. But behind the scenes, he let the ruffians continue their piracy as usual. The reason he didn''t really kill his grandfather was because he wanted the ruffians to follow him. The difference between Morak''s generation and my grandfather''s was that Morak''s generation did not engage in piracy on a large scale, but rather kept it under the radar, with the entire Zale Chamber of Commerce involved. He reduced the size of the pirate organization and reduced the risk of its criminal activities and its relationship with the Zeal Chamber of Commerce to zero as much as possible. Morak, the previous leader of the party, was such a cunning man. I don''t blame my uncle, however. I am the one who is now in charge of the organization behind the scenes. That''s right, Morak gave the Zale Trading Company to his only daughter to take on the next generation, and left the pirate organization behind the scenes to me. "Pauli," he said. You have a calling. I admired the way of life of my grandfather and his old employees, and I happened to be the head of the organization. I was entirely behind the scenes, never went to sea, mainly running the organization and scheming, but I enjoyed it for what it was. It could have been a vocation. However, it was four years ago that I didn''t care about the pirate business - I was a pirate. I was twenty-two years old. . Hey, Pauli. I need to ask you a favor. One day four years ago, it was my free-spirited cousin Lord who said so out of the blue. The current leader of the Zale Chamber of Commerce, Elise. She was only six years old at the time, six months away from me. But she was already a very handsome woman with a bewitching aroma. However, I''ve never been attracted to this cousin because her personality is extremely selfish and her thinking is ephemeral, which is not at all what I like. I responded to Ellis, cowering my shoulders in a coy gesture. ''What, our Queen of Zeal?You''re telling me to get the best pastry in the world?Or would you prefer a diamond bigger than the moon? ''I want that too, but this time it''s a much simpler request. I want you to go to Andres Island. Huh. What kind of business could possibly exist on that deserted island? I don''t care what business you''re in. There''s a rumor going around that a certain company has the key to the pirate king''s token. Yeah. "I" didn''t hear it? Just go!Honey, why don''t you go and check it out for a minute? Okay, okay. If the Leader of the Party insists, we can''t resist. In truth, I have no right to be at the mercy of my cousin-dono. I was already in complete control of the backstage organization at the time, a modern-day pirate king, albeit a small one. On the other hand, Ellis is just a mere decoration, having inherited the position of party leader. Anyone in Zale knows which one is really in control. I just want to meet the siren for once. I had such a whim. That''s why I''ve decided to do what Cousin-dono asks of me. Besides, Cousin-dono is not welcome to go out of the Corsair Island. Because she - the current head of the Zale Chamber of Commerce - is considered by the public to be a "strong, piercing, and piercing man, worthy of the Pirate Chamber of Commerce". Morak was a ruthless man, but in reaction, he doted on his only daughter, Elise. He died prematurely, not listening to her when he said he would let her take over the party''s leadership. It became a will. Those around her, including me, did not oppose her succession, thinking that she had no other children and that she would just be a decoration anyway. However, it''s not like it''s a bad idea, or the Pirate Trade Association can''t be licked, so they are hiding their cousin-dono''s true identity and propagating a false persona. With the plausible excuse of "We have many enemies, so we don''t go out in public. It''s a desperate measure. So I ordered my men to get their sailing in order, and we headed for the island of Andres. The men were good, and the voyage went well. But there was no way to get them to do it by themselves. That''s right, a storm. We were about to encounter Andres, and our ship was being tossed about. All we could do was pray for it to pass quickly. In vain, the ship was wrecked. The boat capsized and crumbled under the tidal wave. We were all swallowed by the sea and there was no way to save ourselves. There should have been none. But some of us were lucky enough to wake up and find ourselves lying on the beach on Andres Island. The first thing I noticed was the pain in my cheek. It had been torn wide open by the wood of the shattered ship as it had been swallowed by the sea. The next thing I noticed was that someone was gently watching over us as we lay on the beach. A mermaid carrying a trident. It was the siren of the divine spirit of the sea field. ''Has He saved us?'' I couldn''t help but ask, with an incredible thought. She cocked her head from side to side. ''I could only help the people here. He said with a sorrowful look on his face. That expression, those words alone were too much for him to realize that this supernatural being was a benevolent divine spirit. Most of all, her languid face was so beautiful that it was out of this world! It was two weeks until Nevis, who had left me on Corsair Island, sent a messenger to pick me up in a replacement ship, concerned about my failure to return. My surviving subordinates and I continued to live on the deserted island, receiving generous assistance from the sirens. I had the best day of my life, and the best day of my life. That''s right, I was in love with her, like a young boy in his first love. "The Three Treasures of the Southern Pirate King. There is a verse in the legend that goes like this The three treasures are guarded by the spirits of the seafarers. The three treasures are still guarded by the spirit of the pirate king, who was once in love with them, along with his grave. Siren waits for the day when the Pirate King''s successor will appear. He has the blood of his former lover, and has handed over the three treasures to a man as great as he once was... And once again, we will speak of love with its successor as we once did. The sirens are waiting today for that day to come. They are waiting forever. --And.... Whether this is the truth or a badly made up story is impossible for me or anyone else to tell. We won''t know until we open the lid, until the Pirate King''s successor appears. I wanted to talk to the sirens and love. I wanted to be the Pirate King''s successor. But. Aha. But..... I have no blood of the Pirate King! Now I can understand how my grandfather felt. If I can''t be his successor, I can''t allow anyone else to be. The Pirate King''s treasure - and most importantly, she will not give it to anyone else. A youthful indiscretion?Laugh if you want. I decided to become a Cuzio. I decided to become Cuzio, the mythical character who fell in love with a beautiful spirit and even sold his soul to a demon king. That''s why I''m thinking of putting together a little fleet and going to Andres Island to stop Magnus. You don''t mind, do you, cousin?Mr. Leader? But it''s okay. But what if you don''t want to die? Ellis said meaningfully to me as I went to take token approval from the decorative party leader, Samma. ''You think I''m no match for Magnus and he''ll kill me? It''s just that there''s so much danger in the sea. Cousin-dono only continued with his meaningful words. It would be ridiculous to go along with this twenty year old, fickle young lady who still hasn''t recovered from her selfishness, to go along with her in a proper manner. ''Fine. I''m not going to live forever in a world where the siren has become someone else''s, yet. I cowered my shoulders in a frightening gesture and resigned myself to the presence of your party''s leader, Sama, to form a fleet. I took a decisive step forward. Risking my life?Excellent. 82-Twenty-fifth episode Fukamo Nao I - the "wizard" Magnus - was confronting Pauli, aka "Cuzio" of the Zeal Chamber of Commerce. We stood at the bow of each other''s ships, not glaring at each other, but with an air of certainty, we were exchanging words with an air of hopelessness. ''You knew very well that I was a ''Cuzio, didn''t you?'' "...It just so happens. It''s nothing to be proud of. There was nothing really dignified about it at all, and I replied in an unflattering manner. This was before I came to Kajiu. I knew that the best way to defeat the Demon Sea Warlord lurking in the land was to get the Sword of the Rumblings, so I looked up the best way to get it and was almost puzzled. The Mamba''s sword is one of the treasures left by the Southern Pirate King. But most of the people on the list of important people in Kajuu have a note on their profiles saying that the pirate king''s treasure should not fall into the hands of anyone. "No one, really, including the party leaders of the League, anymore. So much so that even the mild and benevolent section of Pitre stated so. I honestly couldn''t help but be puzzled at that point, as if this didn''t leave me with an ally. It was also one of the reasons I couldn''t identify "Cuzio" until the end. There were too many possible candidates to narrow it down. Conversely, I first turned to Felix of the Azzurri Trading Company because he was the only head of the League of Nations who wasn''t interested in the Pirate King''s treasure. And after I''d been to Caesiou and met and talked to so many people, I could understand why no one else wanted to give the pirate king''s treasure away. It was just as Pauli had said at the party leadership meeting. Everyone has given up on being the Pirate King''s successor. If that was the case, we couldn''t have anyone else succeeding him. That was the only reasoning. At the same meeting of the party leaders, you could see why Pitre had approached the other party leaders with the idea of joining forces. "By sharing the costs, we will meet the nearly unfeasible condition of succession. I will use the Maid of the Sea to take down the Demon Sealord. Returning the pirate king''s token to his grave will forever obscure the headache of whoever might one day succeed him. It was a proposal that could kill three birds with one stone. As you would expect of a first-class merchant, Pitre was able to skillfully balance good intentions and business interests. However, Pauli had another reason for not wanting someone else to be his successor, and he was not the only one who could not go along with Pitre''s proposal. He scratched the agenda with his flamboyant arguments. This caused the other party leaders to be passively opposed to Peatle''s proposal before they could fully understand its merits -- a nice sounding cautious way of putting it. --And while these stories are all nodding in retrospect, there was so little information available to me at the time that I was not convinced. In the meantime, Pauli was plotting to trap me, and thanks to that, the "strategy book" considered him important (or dangerous), and included detailed information about him in the book. It''s not something to be proud of, is it? However, as long as I have a good set of information, I can use it to boldly move the situation. And the result is what we have now. From the eastern seas, the fleet of marine police (Cagliostro) led by Lawrence has come into view. It''s enough force to capture and bring in everyone here. In order to create this situation, I dared to provoke Lawrence to lead the fleet, and I dared to lure him with information to Cuzio. As long as the real culprit (Cuzio), who has been framing me, is caught, I''m not afraid to present myself for trial. If my innocence is proven, I will be able to defend myself against Lawrence. ''Hey, Mr Magnus,'' Pauli also cut in, staring at Lawrence''s fleet with a somewhat divine expression on his face. ''I know you''re going to laugh at me for this phase, but please, can we make a deal? It depends on what you''re talking about. Thank you. Pauli broke down and thanked me for listening to her. ''I''m going to lose this one. I don''t want to get in the way. I don''t want to do anything awkward," he said, "so let''s just get caught quietly and tell the whole world what we did wrong in the past. What say we prove Mr. Magnus'' innocence? The sooner you''re exonerated, the better off you''ll be.You''ll be back in action soon to slay the demon king, right? You''re a patronizing-- no, you''re a fierce thief. I was stunned and sarcastic, but Pauli didn''t take offense in the least. She really is quite a testament. ''So?What are you going to make me do instead? What''s the point? All the bad things I''ve done in my life have been done by me alone. My men here were forced to do what they were told to do. So I''ll be the only one to bear the blame. Can you add that to the list of things that Mr. Magnus has to say? ...are you sure about this? That''s all well and good if you''re serious, but it''s hard to understand. "Pauli. "Pauli, aren''t you the ultimate bad guy?You''re not afraid to step on other people''s toes, are you?What are you going to do now when you''re worried about your boys? ''That''s just what my grandfather used to say. ''I have no mercy on enemies or prey. That''s what a pirate is. That''s what being a pirate is all about. ...There''s an evil beauty in evil, isn''t there? I was convinced. And I figured if that was the case, I was willing to take the deal. On the other hand, there was one person who wasn''t convinced. Nevis, who had been silent until then, behind Paulie. ''No, Master Cuzio!I can''t believe you''re sacrificing one of your own, Master Cuzio-- ''No, no, no, no, no, this is simple logic, Nevis?We''re not going to get away with it anyway. And even if we all here get caught, that doesn''t make me any less guilty. So why don''t we go easy on Mr. Magnus? ''But that doesn''t mean I''m going to give up Master Cuzio to save myself!I can''t be the only one who thinks so!Everyone here must have the same thoughts! Oh, jeez. While the two men are talking back and forth, the Marine Police (Cagliostro) fleet is closing in on them. Pauli will take it easy on Nevis, waiting for time to run out, and then he''ll be captured in a vague attempt to be captured alone. I watched their exchange in silence. There is a great possibility that this could be the farewell of this life. It wasn''t too wild to interfere. I just-- The situation I planned to induce was not only this perfect opportunity to hand over this "Cuzio" to Lawrence. It was just a less probable and, for me, "maybe it could happen," but I still had another plan. Suddenly, the ship began to shake violently. Pauli and I, who were standing at the bow of the ship, almost lost our position. ''''It''s here....'''' I confess to myself. It''s a moment of reluctance for Pauli and Nevis to say goodbye, but there''s no point in asking a demon''s (or a thing''s) hand about it. Everything was shaking violently, as the ships crowded into the surrounding area. To be more precise, the waves were suddenly roiling. ''''What...?'''' What''s going on...? Shouts of bewilderment leak out from Pauli''s minions in the boats around them. And here and there, simultaneously, some of them shout. ''Oh, look at that...! Everyone in the place noticed the delay. The sea to the north had suddenly begun to cloud over. The wind was beginning to blow. And then, about a kilometer away from here, a huge body appeared. A long, huge sickle-neck was slithering out of the water. A sea serpent! ''Idiot!Don''t take a guess!That''s even bigger! So, what the f*ck do you want? It''s a... it''s a... it''s a... it''s a... it''s a... It''s a water dragon! There were screams and exclamations everywhere. And every minute, they were getting louder and louder without limit. Because of-- Because the number of demons appearing from the sea and leaning on their sickle necks wasn''t just one or two. ''Water dragons...eight...? Somewhere, someone muttered despair. 83-Twenty-sixth episode VS Draken Nevis exclaimed in a fearful manner. ''Water dragons aren''t the legendary demons that can sink any battleship they meet on the ocean!Yes, he''s a legend!We''re talking about how even veteran sailors don''t even get to see each other at a distance, and it''s common for them to retire!How could such a rare monster be eight of them at one time!At this point in time! She is hysterical with anger, frustration and grief, to which I reply, "That''s the Demon Sea Shogun''s money, isn''t it? That''s exactly what the Demon Sea Shogun sent me to do. It''s the reason why the Devil''s Sea Lord sent a powerful demon hiding in the neighborhood to destroy me, the Marine Police (Cagliostro), and the Junup business," he said. It''s a demon sea general! Nevis was astonished. To the average person, including her, the existence of the "Eight Demon Generals" and other supernatural beings must be something out of the world. Even though people are aware of the existence of the Demon King and the Eight Demon Generals as demons slowly appear and threaten their lives. The only thing that they can really feel is the existence of the small fry monsters that are around. And then suddenly, under the direct attack of the Demon General, the extremely powerful demon, Nevis was attacked by an extremely powerful demon. I was trembling. The world was realizing how much of a predicament it was really getting into, and he would surely feel a shaky fear in his step. Pauli, on the other hand, was as calm as can be. She didn''t miss a single part of what I was saying, and she wasn''t about to let it go again. So you''re saying we have a monster lurking in the neighborhood? ''''That''s right. That''s right. The divine siren is also the top of the Demon Sea General''s lash. He''s been having the most powerful demon under his command keep an eye on him all this time, so that he can restrain him at any opportunity. Yeah. That''s hard to do. Pauli arrogantly whispered. If the "General of the Demon Sea" had heard him, he would have said, "You''re the one who is incorrigible as a human! And he must have been furious. This Pauli has been arrogant, arrogant, and yet somehow spooky from the moment I met him. Anyway. I''m the guy he wants most. So don''t start with me. I tell them both that, and then I kick the bow end and leap into the empty air. As it is, I run into the sky like I''m running up an invisible staircase. This is a special effect of the Demon Storm General''s Boots, a rank SSS item that exists only one in the world without any price tag. It''s too big to be confused with the fact that it''s so huge that it throws off the sense of perspective, or that it''s so threatening that the pressure is tremendous, but it''s still a long way from the approaching eight-headed dragon. It was somewhat of a chore to run to that point on his own feet. However, I can''t say four or five. "The Sea Eagle" naturally had to fight as far away as possible so as not to involve Lawrence and Pauli''s fleet. On the other hand, when I''m close enough to the demons, I''ll start engaging them. ''Tilt-ha-un-del-e-ren! I''m going to give the demon below me a Thunder IV that will strike its weakest attribute. An electric light strikes its A''s nose and carves a large burn mark. The dragon''s head A thrashes around in pain, its long neck shaking violently. The remaining seven heads are furious, and with their eyes clouded in red, they attack me from the water, stretching their necks out to me in the sky. ''''Nuh-uh.'''' I quickly kicked the void with the Demon Storm General''s Boots and jumped, somehow avoiding being nearly eaten to death by the Dragon Head B and C. I''m not sure if I would have been able to avoid them if it weren''t for my level 38 status, even though I''m a wizard, and my speed, which was fully boosted by the Fruit of Destrent. ''''But can you reach this far up the neck...'''' I couldn''t help but cluck my tongue. I thought about running up to a higher place, but I quickly dismissed the idea. Now my Thunder IV''s range was getting questionable, and I didn''t want to waste my energy in the first place. I don''t know if I''ll be able to bring myself to climb a hundred-story tower to the top, no matter how many stairs it has... Just imagining it makes me cringe. ''''Khun-un-i kar kel kel noo-e-sis--'''' Reluctantly, I apply Quickness and Magic Shield to buff myself. While avoiding the dragon heads A through H that attacked one after another, I took a counter stance with Thunder IV. Of course, I''m not much of a melee fighter, so I occasionally get hit by one. When I couldn''t dodge the charging dragon head, I would get blown away with a head-butt that looked like a ramming hammer. However, their HP is also appropriate for level 38. You can''t get beaten by a little bit. And when it comes to magical attacks, I''m not one to fall behind. With a series of Thunder IV''s, I''m going to hurt them all. I''m sure even the monster must have thought, "This is unbearable. At last, it revealed its true form. Around the center of the eight necks, the surface of the sea ripples greatly. A tremendous "something" emerges from underneath it. It was the head of an octopus. But its size was so large that it could be mistaken for a fort. And around the octopus'' head, the heads of the eight dragons were dancing around the octopus'' head. If one had good intuition, they would have noticed it at this point. That''s right, what looked like a group of eight water dragons were actually just the legs of a single, super-sized octopus-shaped monster. In other words, instead of eight legs, this evil octopus-shaped monster has a dragon''s head. I, of course, knew this from the "strategy book" information. His name is Draken. He is level 37. Even though he''s one level lower than me, in naval combat, he has a tremendous advantage over me. In fact, it''s hard for me as a wizard not to have Gladius and Chocolat to guard me. ''But whining is not my hobby! I keep chanting Thunder IV with my daring spirit. A lightning strike from above pierces the Draken''s head. Meanwhile, the Draken''s head suddenly expands and becomes even bigger. The octopus spits a breath from its mouth, a preparatory motion. I respond and quickly chant a spell. Del Ren a Fran Tilt! And in time. Draken spat out a mouthful of explosive breaths in a straight line toward me from the sky above, and my Wind IV blew the raging fire away almost at the same time. The heat of the heat reaches this point. I shudder to think what would have happened if I hadn''t been able to intercept it with Wind IV in time and received a direct hit from the breath. Sweat trickles down my back. The cold and sweat stopped. It was because countless wind noise could be heard. It was the sound of the catapults on the battleships firing large stones and the sound of arrows being shot out in a rainstorm. I even heard the chanting of spells by a large number of people. I couldn''t help but be blindsided. I thought that if I set up today''s situation, the "General of the Sea of Fire" would send the Draken to me, and I successfully lured him to me. All that was left was for me to take on the Draken on my own, in front of a crowd of people. That was the plan. I didn''t expect the fleet of the Zale Corporation and the Marine Police (Cagliostro) to be on my side. This was never the plan. No such planner was ever drawn in my head! "The catapult, which had no use against the single Sea Eagle, hits the Draken''s too large target (head) in an interesting way. The fleet surrounds them and sends a hail of arrows down the necks of the eight dragons. Pauli and Lawrence command it with a loud voice. In addition, a large number of wizards will use the Fire and Thunder systems to destroy them. The firepower of Nadia and Nevis in particular is imposing. Of course, Draken would not remain silent. They are not going to be silent, they are going to puff up their heads and spit out breaths from the mouths of octopi and try to burn down the fleet. But he wouldn''t let that happen, and Chocolat plunged in! Wrapped in the water-covered body of a marido, it moves at a speed that makes it glide across the sea, soaking wet. It gets close to the Draken and latches on to the octopus'' head, then runs up with great athleticism and leg power and kicks it directly in the eye. The Draken suffers and gasps in excruciating pain. The fleet cheers loudly. And then he becomes more and more aggressive. I didn''t ask for a word, but you''re fighting with me. ''''Well this isn''t my cup of tea, though. You make me cry. I was made to sigh, along with a bitter smile. Then I chanted a spell with a lot of energy, hoping that I could lose. I chanted a long spell to customize the heaviest of them all. ''--fran ren es-zee-el. This is a heavily customized Freeze IV. With the special effect of the Demon Fist General''s Counter-Ring, it is placed in your left hand, on hold/stock. ---Shi Tilt on Noo-el. Heavy Customization (Stone IV). I put it on hold/stock in my right hand. Then, he made a clenched fist with both hands over each other. In the meantime, he was running straight down in the air to Draken. I slammed the overlapping clenched fists I had made into the top of his head. Then a strange change occurs in Draken''s body. From the top of his head, where I hit him, his body gradually freezes. His entire body, down to the tips of his feet, to the tip of the dragon''s neck nose, is completely frozen. In the end, it turns into a single, too huge ice object. It sank to the bottom of the ocean with its form. This is the kind of combined magic that only the magical spirit of Luna City could create. If we look to the legends of the myths, the ice and earth are combined into an ice-coffin - and that''s the name of the ice coffin, as they say. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! ""Yay!" ""We won!" ""I beat that bakmon!" An explosion of cheers immediately erupted from the fleet. I was immersed in a terribly satisfied feeling, surrounded by voices that reached the skies above. 84-Intersection: Whats not boring (??? Viewpoint) I - Ellis, the head of the Zale Chamber of Commerce party, was watching the entire battle. The crystal ball on the table shows the draken figure, which is being submerged in ice and sinking. ''''What a level 37 mighty demon. It''s no big deal.'''' I sniffed boringly. With the Distant View Crystal Sphere, you can look out over the waters around Andres Island without leaving the Corsair Island Chamber of Commerce headquarters. But you''re lucky to be alive. I looked inside the crystal ball to see the Zale pirates at war and the aloofness of Pauli, who was at the center of the battle, and then I spoke to myself. Then I pressed the Distant View Crystal Ball with my fingertips and rolled it across the table. It''s a very valuable magic item, although it''s not impossible to obtain one with the financial resources of the Zale Trading Company. It rolled on and on, falling off the edge of the table to the floor with a heavy thud. That didn''t break it, but I did it with the understanding that I wouldn''t mind if it did. It''s so boring. I stared at the crystal ball that had fallen to the floor with my cheekbones. It was now the reflection of a wizard named Magnus. As if by some kind of trick, he was standing at a point in the sky, looking down on the fleet that was boiling with victory. On the contrary, this man couldn''t find an ounce of joy or lingering feelings of victory in this man. The person responsible for defeating the Draken would undoubtedly be this Magnus. He simply looked on with gentle eyes and watched the victorious ones. I can''t understand why he''s looking like that, though! This man, Magnus, is the most important person that General Barrak says he needs to watch out for. In fact, he has an army of Demon Sea Generals that he cannot defeat with ease. When I told him that Magnus was on his way to the waters near where the Draken lurked, Barrack turned to the Draken with great enthusiasm. However, the Draken had been kicked out, so there was no way to defeat Magnus except by Barrak himself. However, Barrack''s strength is only shown under the sea, and although he said he had no intention of attacking from that guy''s side....... I wonder what will happen now?Will it get a little more interesting? I continued to stare at the crystal ball that still reflected Magnus with my cheekbones. I couldn''t take my eyes off it. It was the only thing that I could find in this boring battle, the one thing that was not boring. 85-Twenty-seventh episode now, once again We finally landed on Andres Island where the Spirit Siren was. However, it had been almost a month since we had killed Draken. Well, it was a bluff to set sail for Andres Island at that time, because it was a bluff to set things in motion. "If you don''t meet the conditions for succession, as designated by the Pirate King of the South, there''s no use in meeting him. On the contrary, it''s because the conditions were met that I came to Andres Island like this. "I''ve loaded an enormous amount of gold coins into the fleet offered by all nine merchant associations of the Federation. Since there is no harbor on the island, the fleet is anchored offshore and the boats are launched. They would then transport the gold to the siren temple on the island by return transport. It would be impossible to recruit that many men or assemble a fleet of ships to ship the enormous amount of gold, both of which were impossible without financial resources. At that point, the Pirate King is already questioning the qualifications of his successor. In addition to me, Aria, and Chocolat, I''m taking Lawrence, Pauli, and Nevis to worship at the temple. I''m told that there is an underground cave that leads to the sea, and that''s where the sirens are located. I''m familiar with the information in the , but I left it to Pauli, who has been here once, to guide me through the place-- . Why are we in this situation? The story goes back to after we killed Draken. Pauli and I personally presented ourselves to the trial of the marine police (Cagliostro). There are courts on each of the nine islands, but we headed to Domon Island, where the Kincolie Trading Company is located. That''s where my summary trial was held first. It''s a hearing for overcoming Lawrence''s capture, but since Pauli had already admitted her guilt, the charges against me were false, and in this case, according to Kasiou''s law, it was self-defense. So I was exonerated. On the other hand, Pauli has confessed to the crime he''s committed for years, so his guilt is confirmed. The only thing left to do is to decide how long to sentence him. I hope that Pauli will be allowed a certain amount of freedom during the grace period until that is confirmed. I addressed the marine police judge. "Of course, I''ll be watching you to make sure you don''t escape. I''ll be in charge of the surveillance. So I urge you to do as Magnus suggests. This is a necessary step in the public interest for all of Qaziou. Lawrence joined in and added, "I''m sorry, but I''m not going to do that. He was too serious, too inflexible, the "watchdog of the law", to say that much. The judge readily agreed to extrajudicial measures. Pauli was given a conditional freedom and proposed an emergency meeting of the party leaders on the island of Domon. The place was this Domon Island. It was sponsored by the Kincolie Chamber of Commerce. Its party leader, Pirtle, readily agreed to it. He sent out invitations to each chamber of commerce. Soon, the representatives of the Nine Chamber of Commerce gathered together. The only one that had changed from the last time''s face was the St. Tony''s Chamber of Commerce, where Old Georg had been assassinated and his eldest son had taken over. However, the topic of discussion has changed 180 degrees. "In order to meet the succession requirements set by the Pirate King, we should join forces with the nine merchant associations present here. It was Pauli, of all people, who proposed this. This is a complete change from the last time, and a lot of people are confused. What kind of a story are you trying to tell?You''re up to something, aren''t you? And to the skeptical Anemone, Pauli gave the example a devouring smile. "I didn''t take the terrifying power of the Demon Sea Warlord to heart. Our Sea(|)bandits(|)merchants(|)association seriously formed a fleet, and even so, they didn''t feel like they could even compete with the Draken under their command. In fact, if it wasn''t for Magnus-san, they would have been wiped out. That''s why I changed my mind. Magnus-san has gone to the trouble of saying that he will defeat the General of the Sea of Demons. We should ask him to do everything he can before he changes his mind. He says, "Cool. ''''Well I was originally for it, so it''s fine. I''ll just have to tell you that the person who will take over is the head of the Zale party who won''t even show his face. ''Of course, you can rest assured, Master Anemone. I''ve asked this person to make sure that the successor for the sake of convenience won''t have any grievances from anywhere! Pauli said, calling him from his waiting position outside the conference room. Everyone''s eyes and curiosity rushed to the doorway at once. Firmly and politely, the door was opened. And out comes a face - whoever it is, it''s Lawrence, the ''law watchdog''. ''I''m sure some of you know who he is.Mr. Lawrence is the younger brother of the late Miss Felix of the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce. He is a direct descendant of the Pirate King and is eligible to succeed him. And he is no longer associated with the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce. Isn''t that right, Lady Hanna? Yes. I''m sure of it. Confirmed, the widow, the interim head of the Azouri Chamber of Commerce, nodded her head with a forlorn expression. Pauli continued to talk, as if he had no interest in such a figure of mind or past background. ''Moreover, as you all know, Lawrence-san is the most fair and selfless man in the marine police (Cagliostro). "He''s already promised to give up the pirate king''s treasure and the most important thing, the proof, when he gets it. Pauli-dono is right. I renounce the Mark of the Pirate King in favor of law and order in the Qaziou. There, you couldn''t have been more qualified! Pauli claps her hands like a merchant who incites customers with his sales pitch. ''Mmm. You can''t go wrong with Lord Lawrence. You can rest assured. Pirtle nodded in agreement. Gradually the leaders of the party, who had been neutral, became more and more positive about Pauli''s proposal. And then Pauli, as if to make up for it, said, "Mr. Golmes, I''m sorry, but I''m not going to let you go. Mr. Golmes," he said. The Jannap Chamber of Commerce has no objection to this, does it not? And then I check in with the man who was in some ways the most opposed to it at the last meeting. ''No, no, no, no. There''s no such thing......... Gormes had a nightmare, and he was delirious in his affirmation. The leader of the other parties gave him a painful look, as he looked completely different. Yes, Golmes was a big, fat man, but he had become morbidly emaciated in just a short time. His eyes were half bare and half bare, and his bloodshot eyes were gyrating impatiently. I''ve seen Draken with my own eyes. "I''ve seen Draken with my own eyes.... I''m so scared.......... It''s not even close to being alive, even as I stand here........ I only ask of you, Lord Magnus......... Only Master Magnus can save the world and save me.... I thought he was continuing like a delirious person, but now he suddenly turns to me and starts worshipping me. To be honest, I''m don''t know........ Well, I don''t know if Golmes, too, can''t understand how people can change........ It''s good that I sent out a fleet to take on Pauli''s mouthpiece and try to avenge me, but on the other hand, I got turned around and almost drowned when I was thrown out to sea, plus the horrific experience of the Draken attacking on top of that. It''s a shock and a trauma all over the place.... But as expected of Pauli, her nerves are brazen and she''s smiling and smiling. ''You see, even Master Gormes, the spearhead of the opposition, said this!We are the second largest federation and I''m sure they will give us plenty of money. He continued his sales talk to the other party leaders. ''Of course, we''ll give plenty of our third place, too. Can we expect the first-place Kincolie Chamber of Commerce to do the same, Mr. Pitre? Yeah, I''ll get it. I''m the one who originally proposed the joint venture, you know. Pietre, who had excellent business acumen and character, agreed to do so in two words. Furthermore, I''ll speak up too. ''I promise to get as much out of Malm as Kincolie, Jannap and Zale. This is where the Malm Chamber of Commerce''s money comes into play, since I''ve been in Kasiou. "We can''t take the initiative just by asking the League to pay for it, you know. It''s settled. Pauli clapped his hands and declared on his own. But in fact, dissent was no longer coming from anywhere. Not even from Hans, the new head of the St. Tony''s Chamber of Commerce, whose father, Old Georg, had been assassinated. He had feared that Pauli, the avenger of his parents, would not forgive him, but there was no sign of that attitude. ''Old Georg was a tyrant in the company and at home,'' he said. They''ll think he''s dead and blessed, I''m sure. That''s Pauli''s preliminary prediction, and she seems to have been right. What is the love between father and son.... Anyway, the only thing left to do now was to make minor adjustments to the actual arrangements and the amount of money each company would pay. Pauli energetically (or forcefully, you could say forcefully) summarized the opinions and made them proceed. His ability to instigate the meeting and lead it to the conclusions he had reached was outstanding. This is the man who clawed up all sorts of messes to get in my way at the last meeting, but when he''s on my side, he''s totally reliable. "The amount of money the Pirate King of the South had demanded for his successor was a tremendous amount for one company to pay. But with the help of the ten largest merchant associations gathered here, it is not an unrealistic amount of money. "One hundred years after the death of the Pirate King-- Even if it was only temporary, Kajuu was one again. 86-Twenty-eighth episode, the god of the sea, Siren The downward staircase was carved out of a natural cave. We walk down the path that leads to the sea-eating cave where the siren of the spirit is heard. I''m joined by Aria, Chocolat, Lawrence, Pauli, and Nevis. "This is the first time I''ve ever met a spirit of God! Oh no, Chocolat. Everybody does. And two of the ladies were snappy. It wasn''t so much because they were in the mood for a field trip, but rather because they were too airy to talk. Lawrence was a taciturn man in my circle, and Pauli was now looking thoughtful and shushed. He''s usually a guy who doesn''t stop talking lightly enough to be annoying. And with "Cuzio"-sama looking like that, even the loyal Nevis would have to keep his mouth shut. As a result, if Aria and Chocolat aren''t at least chatting with each other, the atmosphere inside the cave, which is merely dark and heavy, will become more and more suffocating. Yes, the holy and serene atmosphere that filled the cave was a paper-thin line between heaviness and serenity. I''m not a man of piety, but still, I felt myself cringing with each step down the stairs. Then we arrived at the seat of the Divine Spirit Siren. The end of a sea eating cave that leads to the sea. At the same time, the staircase we had come down joined us here, but the foothold was broken. If we looked beyond our feet, we could not imagine how deep the water was, because it was so full. The smell of the tide stings my nostrils. In such a place, Pauli stepped forward and called out. ''Sirens!Goddess of the Mother Sea!Show yourself to us who have come before you! She responded immediately. You don''t have to be afraid of me, Pauli. It''s been a long time. He has a dignified, yet calm tone of voice. A compassionate, gentle voice. Just as I thought I heard it, a siren appeared from the sea. The figure of a mermaid carrying a trident, just as the legend says. But the face is far more beautiful than the legend, it''s truly divine. And I guess that means it''s a supernatural being. The siren leapt out of the sea and stayed at a point in the air. While floating, she looked at us below like a loving mother. ''I''m honoured that you remember me,'' Pauli looked up at the siren, his cheeks flushed like a boy''s (Nevis was beside him, watching the scene with a complicated look on his face). ''Of course I remember,'' he said. We, the gods and spirits, have had all the memories since the beginning of time. The siren slowly turned his head from side to side as if it was nothing. The fact that I can''t forget every single thing is something that seems to be a constant source of heartache....... Well, it''s only the measure of a person''s body that makes me feel that way, and I guess it''s fine with the divine spirits. It''s not just a matter of time before you are able to get your hands on a new one. We would love to talk with you, but first let us finish our business. We have two impatient people here. Pauli cowers her shoulders in a frightened manner as she gradually regains her composure. Who are these two? I know, Pauli. I see that the Andres'' successor has been born at last. Siren also smiled happily. Andres in this case is not the name of this island, but the real name of the ''Pirate King of the South''. "May I have a good look at you? Yes, Mr. Siren. My name is Lawrence. His successor came forward and lined up beside Pauli. ''It''s certainly in his blood, isn''t it? But, phew, you don''t look like Andres at all. You''re much more handsome than he is. I''m sorry, sir. Lawrence is at a loss for how to react to the spirit, which unexpectedly uses humor with a human touch. This siren is familiar with the lore that this siren has a special human-orientated temperament among the divine spirits, but is it inevitable that he will be perplexed when he comes into contact with them? Meanwhile, Siren''s face suddenly changed. He has a transparent expression, befitting a divine spirit, and tells us. The actuality of whether the successor to Andres will really appear one day or not is something that even I, as a divine spirit, could not know. Now that it has finally appeared, I''m sure Andres is eagerly anticipating it. To be honest, I''m not so sure I''m the Pirate King''s successor, but I''m not sure I''m the right person to do it. After all, I didn''t earn the gold myself. ''It is good, Lawrence. Because what Andres wanted was either for ''one powerful individual'' to appear again in Kajou, or for his descendants to be united. You are, without a doubt, the successor Andres wanted. I''m sorry, sir. Lawrence, who is not a great talker, repeats his artless replies. But Siren smiles at him, as if such a naive young man is also desirable (Pauli sees this and is on edge beside him). ''Now, Lawrence - I''ll take this siren''s ''eye'' and acknowledge you as Andres'' successor. Receive it. The siren lightly waved the trident. Three treasures leapt out of the water. The sign of the pirate king, a plain old gold coin, and the diary of the pirate king, a reminder of his age. The Diary of the Pirate King, a reminder of its age. The Sword of the Mountaineer, with its bright blue blade. The Sword of the Mountaineer, with its bright blue sword barrel, came out of the water, but was still wet, and hovered in the air, right in front of Lawrence. ''The knowledge of this diary and the prowess of the sword. I will certainly use it for the future of Kajou. Lawrence respectfully accepted the Diary of the Pirate King and the Sword of the Rumblings. But he left the Testament untouched. "Just as he had promised the League leaders. What''s up, Lawrence? This symbol of a pirate king is for you to receive, siren. Well. Are you sure? By all means, take a copy of the Pirate King''s last name. "...Okay. I''ll take your word for it. The proof of the pirate king flies through the air to her chest as Siren swings the trident again. The trident is a very important part of his life, and he takes it in one hand and grasps it with great care. Pauli stared at her face and said, "In the lore... you are the successor who will emerge in time, just as you once did with the Pirate King. "The lore was that you would talk about love with the successor who would eventually emerge, just as you once did with the Pirate King, but..." Hmmm, that''s exactly what I call ''tails on the ground''. Siren humored again, making use of her mermaid form to wag her own tail fin with a twitch. ''''Are you saying it was only a creation of later generations...?'''' I was never in love with Andres in the first place. Oh, my God, you''ve already made that up. Why do you pretend to be a gravedigger for the Pirate King? Pauli asked, as if this brazen man of nerves had already been struck down by shock. ''That''s because Andres was like a child to me. What? Like Pauli, Andres had been found by me after his ship had been wrecked and thrown into the sea. But unlike Pauli, Andres was just a child and she was the only one who was rescued in time, so I had to wait for her to come into her own. So I raised her until she became a full-fledged adult. Andres is a young man who was educated by a gifted genius. It was half inevitable that he later became the ''King of Pirates'', wasn''t it? It''s just that Andres had a vain look about him. It would be better to say that they were in love with each other rather than with me, wouldn''t it?And I suppose that''s how it happened. ...is a shocking fact. Pauli went limp and slumped her shoulders. ''I thought it was going to be a mythical, epic romance, but I have no dreams...'' For some reason, even Chocolat was dreading it. The siren apologetically announced, "I love all people equally. ''I love all humans equally. Yes, equally. People cannot live without salt and water. Therefore, the sea, which nurtures both, must be a symbol of the Mother of Charity. ''But that''s not what you people have for love, is it? ''You''re right. This is the only person who is special to me, and I want this person to think I''m special too - because that''s how it is. Aria answers the siren''s question. While looking at my face. ''Then I am not qualified to be in love. The siren told him once and for all. He cut off Pauli''s thoughts once and for all, which would be another form of mercy. Pauli had a bitter, bitter smile on her face. The scars on her cheeks were still twisted in this way. Still, it was a smile that looked refreshed, as if some possession had fallen away. 87-Twenty-ninth episode in the kitchen before the battle (chocolate perspective) Watashi - Chocolat the Servant - was stirring the pot. At last, we''re going to defeat the Demon Sea Warlord, but first, we''ve decided to take a "holiday". We planned to take Magnus''s Towngate back to the royal capital, Laxtia, and spend a day relaxing in our new home with Aria. And I''m devoting myself to cooking for the two of you to have a more enjoyable day. I was trying to make the day even more enjoyable for the two of you, but I was caught off guard and was distracted. It''s because of that thing. I kept looking back at the Sword of the Rumblings, which is standing in the cupboard next to me, over and over again. Why do I have this thing? How did this happen? It was right after we met the spirit siren on the island of Andres. Pauli stayed behind with Siren because she had something to talk about, and we went back to the temple on earth. Then Lord Lawrence suddenly said to us... . You will defeat the Demon Sea Lord, won''t you, Lord Magnus? "The ''Mere Old Man'' asked, holding the ''Mere Old Man'' sword. Yes. Yes. Let us do the rest. Master Magnus answered proudly. I know that this "we" includes Chocolat, of course. I was so happy to hear him say it that I kept nodding my head in approval. Seeing my gesture, Master Magnus smiled at me, but Lawrence, with a stern look on his face, said, "I''m going with you. I will go with you. Let me fight with you. What encouraging words! As a top-notch swordsman, you''re no stranger to the use of the Maid of Honor, I''m sure Lawrence is no stranger to the Maid of Honor. You couldn''t have asked for a better helper. However... Master Magnus clammed up. Master Lawrence, on the other hand, with a face and tone of firm determination, said, "I know. ''I know. You mean to tell me you don''t know if you''ll make it out alive? Yeah, that''s right. He''s one of the Eight Demons, the highest boss monster in the world. I''ve had some experience with the skill set of a few of them, but........ I''m sure you''re not the only one. But I can''t just sit here and do nothing. I left my wealthy family behind to join the Marine Police (Cagliostro) in order to protect law and order here in Kajuu. I''m not going to risk my life now. That''s the way I''ve always tried to deal with criminals. Master Lawrence insisted so hard. That''s how determined he is. He must be a "watchdog of the law" to the very core of his being. And yet, the Lawrence of today is different from the Lawrence of the past. I apologize for sounding a bit cocky - but Lawrence has matured through the hardships he''s been through. Whereas before Lawrence was a man of inflexibility, for better or worse, he has changed his mind with a newfound flexibility," he said. "-but this is selfishness on my part. I don''t care if I''m powerless to die, but I can''t stake my future on that. I trusted him with the Mummy''s sword. How dare he! To me! Huh? You''re stronger than me. Then you should use this one. ''No, no, no, no, no!It''s true that Watashi won in Domon Island, but it was because of Magnus-sama''s love (buff)! I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time in the field. I''m sure that my sword is nothing more than a sword that can be used against people. So I want you to take it. I''m surprised and astonished to hear you say that. I agree with you, Chocolat. In fact, I was originally going to have you use it as part of my plan. ''I thought you were going to use Master Magnus! I''m a wizard.The sword is useless. "So, then, after being utterly useless at sea, how about letting Gladius-san use you? ''The standard (size) is too different. We can''t equip them in the first place. ''So, you''re going to have the best in the water, Mr. Marid, to use it? How do you expect me to equip a man whose body is made of water with a sword...? Master Magnus said with a bitter smile. It''s time to get a grip," he said with a wry smile. I looked back at Master Lawrence with trepidation. The whole time I and Master Magnus were communicating with each other, Master Lawrence was in the same position, holding out the Sword of the Sea to me. He said he wouldn''t move, not even with leverage, until I took it! If it comes to this, there is only one answer for Chocolat. "Kajuu''s future, I''ll take care of it. Seriously and sincerely, I accepted the "Mere Old Man''s Sword of the Sea" from Mr. Lawrence. . That''s what happened. ''-- and I''m pensive again. My hands are stopped.'' I stir with a rasping ladle to keep the pot from burning. Chocolat-san... Can I help you with something, too? Then Aria-sama came out to the kitchen. She was in a very good mood, probably because it was the first time in a long time that she and Magnus-sama were able to make out and romp around alone. I''m fine with that, aren''t I? I''ll do the cooking, so you can go ahead and make out with Magnus. It''s a good thing that you''re a good friend of mine. If possible, I would advise you to use the two fine weapons on your chest with great skill. I assure you that Master Magnus will be more than pleased. This is the advice of a faithful servant who knows Master Magnus better than anyone else, so you can be sure of that. Doesn''t the word have a lot of spine to it...? Aria-sama confronted me about it, but I just shrugged it off. Even though she was angry at my attitude, Aria-sama just smiled bitterly at me and said she was beside me. ''Is this the reason for Chocolat''s tingling~? He poked at the "Mere Old Man''s Sword" and said, "Did you see that, Mr. Aria? "As expected of you, Miss Aria, you see through me. ''I mean, Magnus is worried and fidgety. I didn''t think that Chocolat would be so nervous," she said. Ugh, he really doesn''t understand women''s minds, does he? "So, I see that Lady Aria has come to check on me for you. I think this kind of consideration and kindness from Lady Aria is befitting of Magnus'' future wife. Yes, it''s so annoying! If Aria-sama had been a b*tc*, Chocolat wouldn''t have been able to fit into the current "mascot" category, and she would have gone for the "legitimate wife" category without reservation. Magnus-sama is a rewarder, isn''t she? Aria-sama continued to stand next to me and helped me prepare the next dish. ''As for me, I can''t help but be envious of Chocolat-san, who can fight by Magnus-san''s side, though~'' "I''ve been sentenced to stay behind to defeat the Demon Sea Generals. ''''Please don''t peek at me so bitterly, Lady Aria. It''s not good.'''' But in order to defeat the "General of the Sea", Chocolat-san fighting with the "Sword of the Rumblings" is an important position, isn''t it? Is the pressure still on? ''Of course, Aria-sama. The future of Kajou, and thus the fate of the world, rests on Chocolat''s tiny shoulders. It''s no less than a great responsibility. But what does it matter? "Huh? I''m astonished at Aria-sama, who says something outrageous out of the blue with a bare face. I can''t help but stare at her profile. I stop stirring the pot again. Lady Aria takes the ladle from me and continues to stir it for her. ''I honestly see things differently than Magnus-san, or maybe I can''t catch up, but I don''t really feel the fate of the world when people say it''s the fate of the world. ''Sparrow-chan can''t see what''s with you when you''re flying high up with Mr. Ootori, or something like that.'' That''s about it. So, for me, it''s all I need is for Magnus-san and, by the way, Chocolat-san to come back safely. "Am I an optional extra? "Uh-huh. You laughed at my tsukies and tried to cover it up. ''Anyway, you don''t want to take it easy, do you, Chocolat?If I mess up, or if I think I can''t win, I can use the Town Gate or whatever it is and run back. ''Ehh, can we run away?! Well, it''s a good thing when you''re no match for them. Is there any reason not to? I hadn''t thought of that! This is exactly what I mean when I say "scales". At the same time, the heavy feeling in my stomach and shoulders that had been hanging over the chocolates felt like a lie. Are you no longer feeling overwhelmed by this nonsense? ''Yes!But the pressure is still on.'' "Eww, my pep talk is meaningless! That''s not true. I swing my head around from side to side. "I will do my best to protect you, Magnus-sama, so that you can come back alive. Even if you can''t stand up to the Demon Sea Warlord for now. The fate of Kajou and the world are in jeopardy. This is the only thing that matters to Chocolat. I took the ladle from Lady Aria, stirred the pot, and said, "I hope you feel like you''re on a big ship, like the Maria of Hope. I hope you feel like you''re on a big boat, like the Maria of Hope. Thanks. But even Chocolat-san has to be safe, right? "Yes, I''m just here to add to the list. Yes, it''s a nice touch as an added bonus. Lady Aria said that with a big smile on her face. I could not have received a better encouragement than this. That''s right, not an order, but a pep talk. What Chocolat the Servant wants is an order, but Aria-sama really doesn''t give it to me. She''s mean. She''s mean, and she''s a very sweet future wife. Chocolat has decided to do his best for the sake of Madame Magnus and for the sake of Aria. The pressure isn''t going to keep me down. "The battle with the Demon Sea Generals is right around the corner. 88-30th Episode: VS General Makai I - the wizard, Magnus - was watching the ocean from the deck alongside Chocolat. It has been said since ancient times that there are nine seas in the Cassiou. The waters around the nine archipelagoes are called by the same names as the islands. If it is around Nerf Island, it is called the "Nerf Sea," and so on. And the "Devil''s Sea General" Varlach is hiding in the heart of the Corsair Sea, the Liane Sea and the Jannap Sea, where these three seas meet. From his stronghold in a sunken ship at the bottom of the sea, he commands the demons under his command from there, and even manipulates humans through his insiders to secretly control the Kajuu. We board the Maria of Hope, which we''ve regained, and head for the location based on the information in the Strategy Book. As usual, Captain Barbas and his men will be able to navigate the ship on the way, and we''ll have no problems. In the cabin, Lawrence is quietly sharpening his fangs called the will to fight. And Chocolat and I are waiting for the time to fight. "You''re looking good, Chocolat. "I am honored by your praise, Lady Magnus. It''s all thanks to you, Lady Aria. Okay. That''s good to hear. I nod. Maybe this is what it feels like to be a father with a growing daughter. I didn''t know what it was all about, but I knew they were talking about something in the kitchen. Kudos to Aria for playing mom! "By the way, Mr. Magnus, Yeah?What is it? ''''The slaughterhouse maids are basically expressionless, but I''m surprised that you noticed that my face has changed! Mm. Hmm. So I must have imagined it. ''No, no, it''s not my imagination. I''m glad to see you. That''s why you are always watching over Chocolat, isn''t it? Well, you''ve been around long enough to know that. I''m not familiar with the subtleties of other people''s emotions, but still, if you spend this much time with them every day, you''ll be able to notice the changes in what they''re thinking, what they''re happy about, what they''re anxious about. ''Maybe by this time next year you won''t have to say, "Kiss me..." to get the message across without saying it with your mouth! You won''t even get the message! Maybe in ten years'' time, we won''t need the Yes/No pillow anymore! I''m sorry I don''t know that stuff. Chocolat was born five hundred years ago, so sometimes the stuff he talks about seems too old. Anyway--. The closer we got to our destination, the less we talked. It''s not that I was timid, but as expected, I couldn''t help but feel nervous. . It''s down here, Mr. Magnus. Captain Barbas reported to me, relying on the charts I''d copied from the book. "Thank you, Captain Barbas. Now, launch the boat. "Aye. "The sailors will lower the small boats (boats) on board the "Maria of Hope" to the sea. They are used to land on islands that don''t have harbors, etc., and are always carried on larger ships. Me, Chocolat and Lawrence use a rope ladder to get to the boat. ''We''ll be waiting for you to get back safely! You have to win! We have plenty of drinks to celebrate! Ha-ha-ha, is that what you want to drink? "From the deck of the Maria Maria, Barbas and the crew give us a shout of encouragement. In the meantime, the Mary Mary is puffing up her sails and moving away. It was a necessary step to keep her out of the fight. I wait until the large shadow of the ship has become small enough to command Chocolat. ''You know how to use it, don''t you?I asked. ''Yes!I''ve been practicing a lot.'' It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s interested in this. ''Umi-san, please get out of the way!Ew.'' And then he swung it down to cut off the void. This mystical sword, which was so hard to obtain, had an extraordinary effect. It was like a receding tide, even though we were in the middle of the ocean, the water level was dropping at a frightening pace. And it was never going to stop. Our small boat was floating on the surface of the sea, and we were getting closer and closer to the bottom of the ocean. Moreover, this phenomenon was occurring in a radius of only about 500 meters around us. It was as if we had hollowed out a part of the ocean into a tube, and that part of the ocean had been completely cleared of water. Our boat made a soft landing on the ocean floor. We were standing in a tubular space about a kilometer in diameter, surrounded by a wall of water. We were witnessing the majesty of the Sword of the Rumblings'' mysterious power in all its glory. And then, on the completely exposed seabed, they found the wreck they were looking for. An eerie battleship with a decayed, rotten, battered hull. It is the castle of the "Demon Sea Lord" Barrak. One of the "Eight Demon Generals" finally appeared at the bow of the ship. If I were to describe it simply, it would be a skeletal monster dressed as a pirate captain. A pale, flame-like astral body overflowed and danced from its entire body. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. You''ve finally cornered me, great wizard!As expected, you have slaughtered two generals of my countrymen, kukakakaka! That''s the Eight Demon Generals. That said, he has the capacity and room to laugh. According to the information in the strategy book, this guy''s level is exactly 40. If it weren''t for the advantages of the deep sea, I''d be just as good as the Demon Fist General Delvembro I killed. But still, he''s two levels higher than the current level 38 me. I''ve used the Sword of the Sea to strip him of his home advantage, but he''s not someone you can let your guard down. As I told you beforehand, he is a very disagreeable type of boss monster in terms of characteristics and arrests. ''Yes, Master Magnus!I will keep that in mind at all times. Yes, sir. Likewise, whatever predicament I''m in, please don''t try to help me. I want you to keep that in mind. Yes, sir. I have received your commitment, Lord Lawrence. We nodded at each other and Chocolat and Lawrence charged into the sinking ship. ''Gladius!You''ve kept me waiting, now it''s your turn at last! From the Demon Urn, I reveal my trusty sidekick, Mithril Golem, and leave him to guard me. "Kukakakakakakak!Voila!Men, take it! Barrack also jumped down from the bow of the ship, not to intercept. Since I''m a wizard who''s good at long-range warfare, I guess that means I won''t be holed up. Moreover, Barrack wasn''t the only one aboard the sinking ship. "After the Demon Sea General, a skeletal demon pirate skeleton dressed as a pirate sailor appeared after him and leapt down to the exposed seabed. They turned into a countless army and attacked. Not only that, but they had to fight a level 40 pinnacle boss monster! The sheer number of Pirate Skeletons made Chocolat and Lawrence, who were charging in, stiffen up as expected. I''ve included it in advance, but it''s a different story from hearing it and actually witnessing it. ''Don''t worry!As per the plan, I''ll make the most of it! To inspire the two of us, I utter a big word that I dare to say. Then I chant a spell. With my right hand on the staff of the Great Magic Way, and the Jewel of the Heavens: The Flash of Thunder in my left hand, I chant a spell. Tilt-ha-un-del-e-len! Thunder IV has a slightly longer spell and greater range than normal. A storm of explosive lightning sweeps through the approaching skeletal army, damaging Barrak and forcing him to step on the tatara. "The Demon Sea Warlord Barrak''s weakness is light. The bad news is that it''s an attribute with extremely limited attack options. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on them. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of the offensive magic that is available to me as a wizard, and none of it is attributed to the attribute of light. I''m sure that rare jobs like holy knight and exorcist would be very handy, but of course I don''t have any acquaintance with them. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do any damage to Barracks, let alone the surrounding pirate skeletons. I''m not going to be able to do that. But I have the Jewel of the Sky: The Lightning Flash. This is the loot I got when I defeated Heydar Jamuitan in Alabana. Equipped with this item, the lightning attack on Barrak has the special effect of dealing the same damage as a lightning attack. That''s right, the Jewel of the Heavens: Red and Blue dropped from the Demon Fist General Delbembro had a special effect that weakened the Demon Storm General Jamuitan, just as the Jewel of the Heavens: Red and Blue dropped from the Demon Fist General Delbembro had a special effect that weakened the Demon Storm General Jamuitan. The flash of lightning that came from the Jamuitan was effective against Barrak. That''s why I came to Kajuu after Alabana! Tilt-ha-un-del-e-len! The second one, Thunder IV. This time, he reverses the process, customizing it to make it a single-attack, greatly increasing its power and hitting only Barracks. "Kukuku........ka ka ka ka!It''s a disgrace to be burned by lightning! Barrack says pompously, but there''s a slight fading in the margin. Yeah, it''s working! Now, Chocolat!Lawrence! I''m on it! Shh. With my first blow, Thunder IV, I go through the breakthrough in the army of skeletons, and Chocolat and Lawrence flesh out the barracks. We fire from both sides. Chocolat unleashes a slash with a rather deceptive gesture and strikes with the Sword of the Sea. This sword, which contained the spiritual power of the divine spirit siren, was also effective against Barrack. It''s probably because they are supernatural beings that belong to the same ocean. When Chocolat struck the Sword of the Rumblings, the blue-white flame-like body of the spirit enveloped Barrack''s entire body shook violently. "I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. You''ll need to reduce the HP of both the main body, which is the skeleton, and the spirit, which is the white flame, to zero in order to kill it completely. The only things that can cut down the HP of this body are the weakness of the lightning attack, the lightning attack followed by the Jewel of Heaven: The Thunderbolt, and the Sword of Rumblings. According to the strategy book, the Khairwagashi Sword is the most efficient way to remove HP from your body. The reason why I was so desperate for this sword, including the fact that it stripped me of my home advantage, is because I was desperate to get into the business. Armed with the Sword of the Rumblings, Chocolat bravely performs a great battle. Barrack brandishes his bay sword to counterattack, but he uses his small frame to dodge it with ease. Then Lawrence''s Flashblade explodes! Lawrence gave me the Sword of the Rumblings. It''s not a replacement, but I lent him the Sword of Blue Thunder. It''s a powerful sword, a rank A piece of equipment I''d acquired a long time ago in Luxta. Barracks couldn''t understand the special effects of the lightning attribute, but the sword''s natural attack power was unmistakably high. If the "genius" swordsman Lawrence used his sword to thrust his Flashblade into the lightning attribute attack, it would be possible to damage Barrack beyond the level difference. This was not on my plan list, but Lawrence''s help certainly helped. ''''Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!Men, meet and greet! Barrak finally couldn''t hide his frustration and shouted loudly. Then the second wave of the great army came in, calling more Pirate Skeletons from the sinking ship. "That''s the tricky part about the Demon Sea Warlord. And he also made the fourth point in succession. He was no longer shy about putting them out. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get your hands on them. I''m a pirate, I''m a demon among demons! Take it!Kill him!Burn!Rape him! All the oceans of the world are ours!I don''t want that b*tc* to get in my way. The spirits of the gods of the sea are just prey to us! Come on, let''s make that beautiful siren the consolation prize for all of us! It''s an indecent song. But this is Barrak''s special ability, the pirates'' war song. If we could even surpass it, our victory would be unassailable. But if we can''t surpass it... 89-Thirty-first episode VS General Shokai (chocolate perspective) The Servant Chocolat has fought valiantly and vigorously against the boss monster of the highest peak, the Demon Sea Warlord Barrak, and it''s just a matter of time before he gets his hands on it. It''s a good thing that I was able to get out of the fight against the top boss monster, the Demon Sea Warlord, Barrak. The "Mere Old Man" is the one who has been entrusted with the "Mere Old Man''s Sword" with both hands and says, "Yes! "Tae! And wield it with the spirit of a rifle. Barracks are also holding two huge bay swords that seem to weigh more than I do, and they counterattack. I have to keep moving and dodging them. But every once in a while, a thick blade of the sword would graze right beside me, and the sword wind would stroke the nape of my neck. These are the moments that give me the creeps. It''s so terrifying that it makes me want to cry. Magnus-sama warned me carefully beforehand. ''''With your ''''Defense Power'''' and ''''HP'''', even one hit from his bay sword would be the end. Instant death? That''s what happens when you''re in the wrong place. So it''s safe to say that it''s safe to do so, then? The odds are good that we can just about hold on. But it''s still a fatal wound. We''re not going to get out of here alive anyway... "Boom... So, Chocolat. All I can say is, be careful-- I feel sorry for myself, but I asked anyway. There was an exchange between the two. It was only natural that Magnus-sama, who was not in the vanguard, would not be able to give specific advice regarding the White Army. However, his concern for me, a feeling deeper than the ocean, was felt, and Chocolat felt like he was in heaven. By the way, I tried asking the high level swordsman, Mr. Lawrence, for advice. You can stare at it and see it out. ........This is why geniuses are geniuses. Regardless, Barrak''s attack is a cautionary tale, one that cannot be taken, even with a single swing of the bayonet. Isn''t that too scary? And what''s more, I''m not dealing with a single Barrak. "Shasha, shasha! "Kekaka-kaka! "Shasshasshasshasshasshas! There''s even a pirate skeleton that comes swarming in with eerie laughter. Lawrence-sama and I have to deal with the barracks while dodging and cutting through their interference, so it''s not that hard. And no matter how many of these guys we kill, they keep popping up from the sinking ship, and there''s no end in sight! In fact, when I heard that even if I was struck by Barrak''s Gulf Sword, I suggested it to Master Magnus that I might still have some HP left. Then I suggested that Salima-sama should join us and have me and Lawrence cast a recovery spell on them from behind, so that we would be able to fight more effectively. However, Magnus-sama turned his head to the left and right. You already know why, right? That''s right, it''s the fault of these endlessly gushing Pirate Skeletons that are really~~~ depressing~~~. If these guys are outnumbered and rush to your rearguard, it will be difficult to prevent them. Salima-sama''s melee combat ability is immeasurable, so there should be no room for error. From the guidebook, Magnus-sama knew that Barrak would summon an infinite number of monsters from his cronies, and that''s why he didn''t bring Salima-sama and Nadia with him. On the other hand, Magnus-sama is also a wizard, so he must be the rear guard. I''m not sure if it''s safe for us to be rushed by the Pirates Skeletons. While I''m fighting with Barrak and the others, I try to check on Magnus-sama from time to time, but... Good job, Gladius!That''s great! Gladius-san was a perfect escort for Magnus-sama. He was getting a lot of praise. I''m jealous. Jealous. But, in fact, Gradius'' dependability is extraordinary, as he was able to use his thick arms to fend off the Pirate Skeletons that were trying to crowd around Master Magnus, fortunately, when they hit him. Unlike Chocolat, he''s a very large man, so he''s probably the best at kicking the crap out of everyone in a situation like this. It has been a long time since Gradius has been on the scene. After all, he''s been fighting on the sea for a long time. There was no way to retrieve Gladius when he sank to the bottom of the sea if he fell off the boat or something. I would not have been the one to make you cross such a dangerous bridge, Master Magnus. Even during the battle with Lawrence-sama, there was no way I would have let him participate in the battle with Gladius, who didn''t have the concept of "going easy on himself". Huh?The way I see it, I guess I''m still very capable. (Ahem.) Anyway, Gladius-san is doing a great job of relieving the resentment that has been building up. It would be difficult to protect more than two people, but with just one guard, Magnus-sama, he''s doing a perfect job. Magnus-sama also seems relieved and is concentrating on casting the spell. Yes. So far, we have the upper hand in the war. But we can''t let our guard down!After all, this was not yet the real deal. In fact, realizing that they were outnumbered, Barrack yelled out loudly. ''Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!Men, meet and greet! And then he began to sing the ogeeletal song with great skill. Here they come!Magnus said this is the Devil''s Sea Lord''s special ability that we should be very careful about. It''s the War Song of the Pirates. Oretachakai zoku, oko no nakano oko! "''Uber!Colosse!Yuck!Okase! "[I]t''s no good to you, my dear. The Pirate Skeletons around me start to chorus as well. Until now, "Kishasha! The undead monsters, who could not speak at all, suddenly started to sing, albeit falteringly. Moreover, the changes in the Pirates'' Skeletons were not limited to that. A blue-white fire lit up in the recesses of their eyes, their strength filled the air, their speed improved, and their other stats increased in strength across the board. I can''t help but remember the words of Lord Magnus. ''The crony pirate skeletons are all level 10 monsters. ''''Um, Master Magnus. I can''t really feel it when you say level 10.'''' When I first met you, Ted, Rudd and Mud were about level 11. What a pussy. Don''t get cocky. "You''re in trouble, sir. ''''Anyway, we can''t be too careful when their numbers are extraordinary, even at level 10. On top of that, Barrack has a special ability that allows him to strengthen his cronies for five minutes. ''''Hohee. How much more powerful will it be exactly?'''' All of his cronies are on level 20. .......... All of his cronies are on level 20. ''We can hear you!I''m just dumbfounded and raving!'' --Just remembering it made me feel sick to my stomach. But my stomach isn''t the only thing that hurts if I''m actually attacked by a level 20 army. I''m trying my best to wield the "Mere Old Man''s Sword". I only have to endure this for five minutes, so ignore the barracks! "Kukakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakak! Well, they won''t leave you alone over there, though. I narrowly avoided the bayonet as Barrack cut down his cronies. I''m already in tears!I''m in tears! Is Mr. Lawrence going to be okay? Shh! Ah, as expected of him, he is handling it calmly. When I took a peek at him from the side, he was silently cutting down the Pirates'' Skeletons with the Sword of Blue Thunder. They are humanoid monsters, so is this an easy opponent for a swordsman to deal with? Magnus-sama also said that the "lightning attribute" is effective against his cronies. Lawrence-sama also instructed us to leave them alone even if they are in danger, and we don''t really have time to follow up, but this one seems to be safe. So, is Magnus-sama okay? I glanced in that direction. And then, the blood pulled at me. The Pirates Skeletons, who had reached level 20, had swarmed him, and Gladius, who was a flawed man with slow legs, had been dragged down. He had been cut to pieces. So, then, Magnus-sama, who had lost his guards! Where is Master Magnus? I can''t take a glimpse of him anymore, and I do my best to look for him. But I can''t see you!I can''t find it! There were too many pirate skeletons attacking Master Magnus and the others, and the human fence (bone fence?) has been formed and I don''t know what''s going on! The image of Magnus-sama, who, like Gladius, had been dragged down and cut to pieces, appeared in my mind. I couldn''t stay any longer! "Dear Mr. Magnus! He abandons his post and heads towards Lady Magnus. He turns his back on Barrack and runs towards Master Magnus. ''Kukakaka!You wanna run?Cowed!But I''m not going to let you go! There was no way Barrack was going to miss such a defenseless wretch''s back. I will be beaten down. But I will withstand a blow. It will be a fatal blow. You''ll never get out of here alive. But I''ll do it if it means saving Master Magnus. I don''t care if I have to save my beloved master. I don''t care if Chocolat dies! "Master Magnus! Watashi screamed in a screeching voice and ran. ''Die!Kukaka-kaka-kaka-kaka! Barrack laughed loudly and followed him. There-- Tilt-ha-un-del-e-len! The energetic voice of Master Magnus could be heard chanting a high-pitched spell that seemed to impel the heavens. Master Magnus didn''t even bother with the super-enhanced Pirate Skeletons that swarmed around him, and with the power of the Demon Storm General''s Boots, he ran up to the heavens in one fell swoop, from where he sent down a huge thunderstorm that looked like divine punishment. They were about to bashed me, and then they turned to Barrak! Perhaps it''s Thunder IV. The tremendous power of the electric spell blows Barrak apart with a shock. Thanks to that, I have a narrow escape from death. I''m so glad you''re safe. It''s good to know you''re safe. Don''t cry!Don''t be happy yet!And don''t take your life for granted! The remaining pirate skeletons on the sinking ship fired a hail of arrows at Master Magnus in the sky, but he dispelled them with his staff and yelled in a very uncharacteristic loud voice, "This is not going to happen again! "Just when I thought it was going to be like this again, sure enough!You''ve got a record! "Hmmm, am I a criminal? ''You did a dumbass thing in the ruins of Ramsey, even if it was to help Krim!You have no idea how cold I was at the time, you have no idea how cold my liver was! "Hmmm, I''ve had that happen. I''m human. There are times when I make mistakes, and there are times when I am unable to prevent the unexpected. Therefore, I am a human being. It''s a life thing to learn. We won''t make the same mistake! So this time, Master Magnus said, he could help Watashi. ''What about the Servant in that regard?Can''t you learn?Are we just going to make the same mistakes again?Well, then, you can''t keep me on the road any longer, can you? ''No, I''ll learn!I''ll reflect on that!So please keep me close to you forever! Can you promise me that? "If it is by the command of Lord Magnus! As I pleaded hard to the heavens, Master Magnus chuckled and said, "You can''t help it. Okay, I will. That''s an order. ''Yes!This chocolat, I''m impressed! I''ve been scolded a lot. Teh-heh. Teehee. I can''t stop crying for some reason. It''s about time for five minutes!We''re going to finish him off! "Yes, Master Magnus! I turn on my heel and slash at Barrak again, bringing the Sword of the Rumblings to bear. The effect of the pirates'' war song is lifted, and I cut down the pirate skeletons, whose swords and arrows have become lame. I also thank Lawrence-sama for struggling alone for a while. ''''Don''t worry about it. I owe you guys a huge debt of gratitude. You are probably referring to the time when you tried to catch him on false charges. That was your job, Master Lawrence, and you''re the one who''s so earnest that you shouldn''t have bothered! But it''s very interesting to see a group of wannabes, once hostile, working together to fight the real enemy. Plus!The voice of Lord Magnus chanting the incantation echoes cheerfully in the heavens. It is a very, very long chant. It''s not just an attack magic, it means that it has been customized in a number of ways. ''''.........Tilt ha-un-del-e-ren. A raging electric light dwells in Master Magnus'' left hand. And there''s another one in your right hand. Two heavy customizations, Thunder IV, superimposed with the power of the Demon Fist General''s Counter-Ring, to create a synergistic effect! I got into the swing of things and leapt at the barracks. I drove the Sword of the Rumblings into his skull, twisted it, and left it stuck in. "Now, Master Magnus! Well done. Magnus, with his hands clasped together in a fist, shot an unimaginably violent, raging lightning bolt from the heavens. It struck the pommel of the sword I had thrust into the pommel of the "Mere Old Man". I was able to get a good look at the pommel of the sword I had stabbed into the pommel of the sword, and the lightning struck the pommel of the sword that I had stabbed into the ground. "This is it! "The Demon Sea Warlord screams out a doomsday scream and vanishes. The pirate skeletons surrounding him are also turned into dust. Did we win...? Master Lawrence looked at the unbelievable scene and said, "Yeah, we won. ''Oh, we''ve won,'' Master Magnus comes slowly over here, as if descending an invisible staircase. Gladius-san also gets up and comes over, although he is ragged. I see......... Honestly, thank you for the help. Mr. Lawrence, who was always so resolute, was indeed slumped down. His appearance was a bit humorous and we couldn''t help but laugh. 90-32nd episode: relief and anxiety I, the wizard Magnus, was level 39. I''d just used my customized Thunder IV to combine two pieces of magic - the Plasma Blast - to defeat the Demon Sea Warlord Varlach and gain a great deal of experience. I can''t help but get excited when we''re about to reach an unprecedented 40 units. Lawrence, still slumped over, said with a wry smile, "It was a hell of a fight. It''s been a hell of a fight," he said with a chuckle. It was a hell of a fight," he said, "and a hell of an experience. I feel like I''ve been skinned down a notch or two. In fact, it''s very possible that he''s improved his skills. I don''t have the Personality Assessment skill, so I''ll have to wait for tomorrow''s update of the strategy book to find out. Chocolat feels like he''s come into his own!I''m sure Mr. Gladius is too!'' Yup. Servants and golems don''t level up by gaining experience. That''s what it says in the strategy book, but... well, let''s not interfere with the fact that I''m this happy. We also got some loot (drop items) such as the Demon Sealord''s Gold Coin. What''s more, the curious Chocolat began to search the inside of the sunken ship that Barrack had used as his base. "It''s not as if the General of the Devil''s Sea was storing treasures of gold and silver, but Chocolat found something interesting. The Orihalcon ingot. Perhaps Barrak had intended to use it for something at some point. I''ll take it and use it for something. In the meantime, I''ll let Bazelfr have some time to think about it. Shall we go? I said with pleasant fatigue, and Chocolat and Lawrence nodded. I say the Towngate spell and head home. I miss my bed. The night will be a victory party anyway, but I don''t mind taking a break until then, do you? . "The crimes that the defendant has committed over the years are too many and too difficult to incur. Therefore, death is the proper punishment. The judge of the Marine Police (Cagliostro) declared cheerfully in the courtroom. A sigh of disappointment escaped from the slightly attended bystanders. The only person who was unperturbed was Pauli himself - standing on the defendant''s seat - who was unconcerned. She still has a devouring smile on her face and a large scar on her cheek. The judge scowled and coughed at Pauli''s unflappable demeanor, and continued his ruling. "However, the defendant''s recent conduct shows a great deal of remorse for his crimes. In addition, the defendant''s competence has been well supported by many people. However, a death sentence would be futile. If the defendant pledges to devote the rest of his life to the public good of Qaziou... I swear. Huh? ''I swear that I will spend the rest of my life serving Kajuu. So please save my life. The judge looked incredibly reluctant when Pauli tried to tell him that he was out of his depth. With that expression on his face, he said, "Very well. With that expression on his face, he said, "Very well, then, the defendant shall not be sentenced to death. I''m not going to give you the death penalty, but I''m going to give you a life sentence. But-- It''s just... what is it? Do not interrupt the judge''s sentence. Let him finish. Haha, okay. I''m sorry about that. Thus ended Pauli''s trial. I became a marine police officer (Cagliostro). After the trial, Pauli was alone with me and cowered her shoulders. ''You think it''s out of character, don''t you, Mr Magnus? I''m thinking. What kind of windfall is that?Is that what it takes to avoid the death penalty? Half the time, yes. Where''s the other half? I fell in love with a guy who was an extremely mature man. So I''m a born-again kid. Pauli smiled carefree. It wasn''t her usual wicked smile, but a carefree, pure smile, like a boy in love. ''What she loves, maybe I should try and love and be compassionate with her a bit too,'' I see. That''s an auspicious idea. I don''t know if that will make a human being (Kodomo) stand taller and reach the divine spirit (otoko). Well, you''ll have to do better than that. I don''t know what else to do. Pauli cowered once more. This great villain of the century is a marine police (Cagliostro), huh? Well, I don''t think it''s not a pattern, but I don''t think it''s unsuitable. I''m sure you''ll find that this baby-faced young man knows all about the tricks of pirates and other unscrupulous merchants. A snake''s path is a snake''s path. I''m sure he will be a shrewd policeman as well. He''ll be called the "Watchdog of the Law". I can''t imagine Paulie and Lawrence getting along with each other as they chase after a criminal. . After Pauli''s trial was over, there was another meeting of the League of Nations leaders. I was also invited by Pieter to sit in on the meeting. Magnus. You have done well to defeat the Eight Devils lurking in this land." "So I won''t have to be afraid of demons anymore, will I? ''No, I can''t thank you enough! The leaders of the eight(...) people(...) thanked me from the mouths of the party leaders. I shake my head from side to side. I''d like to thank you too. In the end, you were the ones who helped me obtain the ''Sword of the Sea''. We were able to accelerate my timetable by months. Then he looked at Mrs. Hanna in the pew. ''I am especially indebted to the Azzurri Chamber of Commerce. If you hadn''t trusted me, I wouldn''t have started anything here in Qaziou. ''What do you mean, Master Magnus!It was we who were saved by you and Miss Aria. Mrs. Hanna spoke softly, but she did not give in to make that clear. She is such a strong woman to the core that right after her husband was killed, she rowed out to the ocean with her baby in her arms. What do you think, gentlemen? How would you like us to renew our title of "avenger of the demon king" for you, Master Magnus? I agree with you, Master Pietre. ''''I hope that Master Magnus will defeat the Demon King and truly bring peace to this world!That''s how I can sleep with my pillow up high! ''Yes, I owe Lord Magnus a great debt of gratitude. I will spare you all the help I can. Thankfully, there was no opposition to the proposal from anywhere. The only exception was--. Would that be all right with the Zale Chamber of Commerce? Yes. No, no!Maybe, maybe. Yes. It was the Zale Chamber of Commerce, which could only answer crisply when reminded by Pieter. A middle-aged man with a bad attitude and a lot of age on his hands. He is the replacement for Pauli, who has become the Marine Police (Cagliostro). Today, too, the Zale leader did not attend the meeting, but the newly appointed head of the party showed up, and no matter what I asked him, he said, "I can''t make a decision on this matter on my own. The reason why such a person became the head of the police is that the previous one was too shrewd to nurture the people around him, and his predecessor took the few witty people he had with him to the Marine Police (Cagliostro). The future of the Zale Chamber of Commerce is really bleak. Really. Even the mild-mannered and benevolent Pitre looked worried. ''''No I suppose it''s not my place to speak, but is it okay with you, Zale Chamber of Commerce?Your Highness, you''re the head of the party, and you have to go to the right place in a hurry. Yes. No, no!It''s true that Master Ellis has disappeared, but I''m sure he''ll be back soon... Well, Master Ellis?When did the head of the Zale party change to a woman? Yes. No, no!I''m a man. I''m a man. ? The new head of Zale seems like a man who can''t even be fooled on the spur of the moment, but the good-natured Pietre takes the untrue lie at face value and becomes more and more confused. I know who the leader of the Zale party is, and I know what he is. It was described in more detail in the Strategy Book from the beginning than anyone else in this Qaziou. But I didn''t say anything at the moment. There were three reasons. First, it''s a fact that peace had been restored to the Kajiu with the fall of the Demon Sea Generals. Secondly, without proof, it would be just slander. Thirdly, he didn''t want to say anything that would throw a damper on the unity of the group. This was more important than anything else. So--. "I couldn''t tell you that the insider who sold his soul to General Barrak, the Demon Sea General, was Eris, the female leader of the Zale Chamber of Commerce. 91-Episode 33 Farewell, Kajiu We were sent on our last voyage aboard the HMS Maria. "We defeated Varrak the Mad Titan. I have done what I must do in Kajuu now. So I''m going to the eastern continent, my next destination - but before that I''ve decided to stop at Guava Island. I was told that I would need two weeks to repair the Gladius that I had left with Bazelph, so I thought I''d play it off as a vacation anyway. It would also be a present for Aria, who has supported my business all this time, being an outsider to the gate. ''''For me, though, I was able to be with Magnus-san for a few months here in Kajou, and it was already like a vacation...'''' At the edge of the boat, holding my hair in the strong sea breeze, Aria said something that made me happy. At the same time, we are both pensive. At the same time, we were both happy to see each other, for after our trip to Qaziou was over, Aria would return to Malm''s Trading Company in Rakstad and we would only see each other again on our ''days off''. ''Aria-sama, why don''t we continue to travel together for a long time to come? Oh, Chocolat?What kind of a windbreaker is that? ''I don''t have any ulterior motives!It''s a kindness!'' ''Uh-huh, just kidding. Thank you. But I''m going back to Laxter. I''ve thought many times about following Magnus-san all the way through... How so? We can''t just say that the business we started in Qaziou is over now that we''ve killed Barlack, it''s done. Many people''s livelihoods depend on it now, so we have to take responsibility for it. But Magnus-san has a mission to take out the Demon King, so I have to take care of that. ''I see, your future wife''s mission! ''And if Mr. Magnus doesn''t have to do business anymore, there''s really no use for me to go along with him. Rather, it''s just baggage at worst, right?It''s not as if I have any pride in that, or that I don''t really want to be a heavy woman. ''''Ugh. What a great gesture.... This chocolate is very impressive. And you''re thinking, "Yeah, you''re bugging me, yeah, you''re bugging me. ''No, it''s not!I don''t know if it would have been in the past, but now I have serious respect for Lady Aria too!A fine future wife worthy of service!'' ''Thank you. So, you''ll take care of Mr. Magnus for me, won''t you? "For the life of...I''ve been ordered to stop saying -- and I''ll do my best anyway!Also, we''ll guard that one as well to prevent strange women from getting close to you! Only Magnus-san would feel comfortable there but you''re counting on him, aren''t you? ''Yes!We''ll take care of it! And the two women talk to each other. I''m also there, but I''m out of the loop. Men are in a weak position....yes..... It''s daytime and I''m in a daze when Captain Barbas comes in. "Good job, Captain. How''s the voyage going? I stepped on the assumption that it would be a report on time, and I''d check it out first. This captain is a dynamic man, but on the other hand, he doesn''t neglect such detailed work. However, it was a premature decision and Captain Barbas was different from the usual. He starts off with a strange new attitude. When this voyage is safely over and we have delivered Master Magnus to the eastern continent, we would like to have some time off, Miss Aria. Oh, are you unhappy with Malm''s pay and treatment? ''No, sir!Your daughter and your husband have been really good to me. It''s just.... The captain stammered, wondering how to get out of it. So I offered him a helping hand. "I have to get back to the Zale Trading Company, don''t I? What do you mean by that? "Betrayal-- you mean you weren''t headhunted? Aria rolled her eyes and Chocolat tried to run off some disturbing lines. The captain, on the other hand, seemed to take his hat off. "Ah, well, you''re right, Master Magnus does know everything... No, you''re the one who knows about it, not me.No human being is that clairvoyant, by the way, right? But I can''t tell you what''s going on, so I''ll take an attitude of "huh, I knew it". .........or is that not cool. I''m a member of the Zale Chamber of Commerce, originally. Young lady. ''Oh ... so that''s what your background as an ex-pirate was all about! ''It was a position of responsibility, if I do say so myself. .... More to the point, I was the one in charge of the backroom organization before Pauli, and Pauli was my nephew, and my brother was the previous leader of the party. ....More to the point, Pauli is my nephew, and the previous head of the party was my brother. "Ehhh? ''So, you''re the head of the Zale Chamber of Commerce family? That''s what I''m going to be honest with you about. Captain Barbas confessed with a divine look on his face. It was obvious that the face behind the Zale - the superiority of the pirate trade association - had survived in hiding until just the other day. It''s no wonder that Captain Barbas, who led the organization, and the crew that he expected to work with, were excellent. How could such a great man fall to the position of captain of the Malm Chamber of Commerce? Chocolate-san? "Hi, Lady Aria!Please don''t smile and be awesome!'' I''m just grateful to the Malm Chamber of Commerce for their support. Being the mastermind behind the Zales isn''t much better. Captain Barbas spoke with a bitter look on his face as he recalled those days. I admired my father--the predecessor of Zeal--and was a pirate in the business, but then he was forced to retire, and my brother took charge of Zeal, and this was another era of...I don''t know if it''s called an era...of organization. It''s like they''ve changed. A pirate is just a villain. But in my dad''s day, he was a proud and proud villain. He''d fight with the marine police (Cagliostro) and if he lost, he''d be hanged, and he wouldn''t let anyone deny that he had integrity. But my brother''s time was different. Anyway, first and foremost, you don''t want to be found doing anything bad. We''d sneak around like rats in a ship''s hold, going after only the smallest of prey. It wasn''t like that. That''s why I decided to run away with these guys here and live with a different name. The fact that the captain speaks so openly and honestly is at least an apology for leaving the Malm Chamber of Commerce so suddenly. He is a man of sense. ''I abandoned Zale once, but I heard that even Ellis, the leader of the party, has left. Paulie is now a maritime police officer (Cagliostro). The Chamber of Commerce can''t go on like this. Even though it has changed a lot, my father, who I loved so much, left me a business association. So Captain Barbas is going to go back to Zaire and do it as the head of the party. At least until his successor is raised. No more pirate business, of course. If it''s a family affair, it can''t be helped. I understand. I''ll let my father know just fine. Thanks a lot, miss. Captain Barbas bowed politely. Thus - this last voyage was a departure from the gate at the same time. And for me. And for Captain Barbas. . It''s been a long time since I came to Kajiu. As expected, I too have learned how to enjoy swimming. You can swim mindlessly or you can relax on the beach and drink coconut juice. If you are tired, you can drink coconut juice while lounging on the beach. And when you''re hungry, you can indulge in a seafood meal. Especially, there were many nice restaurants in this island. Anyway, I could have caught it by myself. At first I wondered what was so interesting about just waiting for fishing line, but after I realized it was a kind of intellectual game. It was a kind of intellectual game, and as I was thinking about it, I was getting hungry. Let''s have lunch now. I was enjoying a leisurely swim, and once I stopped standing in place, I stopped and consulted with Aria and Chocolat. ''What shall we have today?'' I''d like to try the shrimp and crab salad at Ao no Shiosai Tei. ''''Haha. Aria really likes crustaceans. But no? No, I''ll take it. They have the best abalone steaks in the world. I''ve been enjoying marine leisure activities to the fullest. I miss the days when I would get upset just to see Aria and Chocolat in their swimsuits, or nearly faint at the mere sight of bare skin against bare skin in an accident, and now I miss it! So let''s get back to the shore. Yes, sir. Aria replies with a smile and we try to swim again for the beach. ''''Oh, please wait!'''' But Chocolat said in a strangely urgent voice. Is there some trouble?I thought it was odd that this guy, who was quite a picky eater, hadn''t gotten into the lunch conversation. What''s up, Chocolat? "The top of my bathing suit came off and I got swept away... Huh! Chocolat, who was half crying and complaining, I said, "How can that happen?! And without thinking, I try to look at Chocolat''s body below the surface of the water. No, I can''t and shouldn''t see it from the water, but it''s really spur of the moment. I mean, even if I can''t see it, I can''t help but imagine it, and that''s bad!He can''t afford to say he''s used to seeing the two of you in swimsuits and all that!Room to spare! ''''It''s ... disgusting. That''s how you casually seduce me, Chocolat-san. "This is a misunderstanding, Lady Aria. Unlike Miss Aria, Chocolat doesn''t have much in the way of body traits. I don''t know!I''m afraid that after I''m gone, I''ll be traveling alone with Mr. Magnus, and Chocolat will tempt me at every turn! "It''s hard for a Servant to be suspected by a future Mistress........ Aria and Chocolat were arguing with each other, but I wasn''t in the mood for that anymore. I was too busy trying to hold back the blood from my nose. I''m sorry. I''m going to go back to the shore first........ "Don''t leave me, Mr. Magnus! You can''t go up to the beach with this. Please do something! ''I can''t do it!Get Aria to do something about that! I don''t know anything about Chocolat. I don''t know anything about you, Chocolat. "Hmm, if the two of you abandon me, I''ll have no choice but to enter the water like this, for the sake of the world. You don''t have to hang on to me like that!Don''t hold on to me like that! Room to spare!Room to spare! ''Pssst. Okay, I''ll have the shrimp and crab salad first, so you two can make out at your leisure. Wait, Aria! "Wait for me, Mr. Magnus! Pfft. Aria! "Dear Mr. Magnus! -- and. In the end, I had to leave Kajuu without ever having been able to enjoy a swim in the water in my spare time. 92-Final chapter: The beginning for her (???? perspective) I - Ellis, the leader of the Zale Chamber of Commerce, was staring at the Distant Crystal Sphere in my room. The image on the screen was of the battle between the General of the Demon Sea, Barrak, and Magnus and his team. ...it was fun! It''s a bit frustrating, but I admit it. Barracks are strong and troublesome because they claim to be one of the "eight demonic generals". But Magnus and the others worked together to defeat him. This is a bit of a drama. It''s impressive. Humans do it too. You''re not defeated by a demon. ''No, there are humans who do it too...? I poke at Magnus'' face, which is reflected in the crystal ball. I was born the daughter of the leader of the Pirate Trade Association, and I''ve seen a lot of people since I was a child. I''ve been shown the other side of humanity. That''s why I despaired of humans!--I''m not trying to be a tragedy. My nerves aren''t made for such sensitivity, I''m afraid. But I''m afraid I''ve been a bit of a disappointment. I just think they''re all boring. They''re in such a tumultuous organization as the Pirate Trade Association, and they''re all so small in scale! My grandfather, the previous leader of the party, was quite a charismatic man. You''ll be able to find out if you''ve got a good idea of what you''re looking for. Still, it''s not surprising that my father is the most boring person who drove his charisma into retirement, and that Pauli, who was in love with the charisma, is an okay guy. By comparison, the demons are interesting. They are simply strong, and in addition they plan to take over the world, and even plan to kill all the gods and spirits. They are dangerous, but they are big and you never know what they can do. When Barrak''s messenger came to me and asked me to join him, I said yes, because I thought it would be fun. I''ll brag about it, arrogantly at best, but I''m from a wealthy background. I''ve never been a big fan of you. Moreover, I was surrounded by boring people and I was bored with life. I was hired by Varrak to keep the League from having a successor as Pirate King. I''m the one who backed Pauli up for her evil plan to use me to do whatever she wanted, right? It was fun. Barlack also offered me various other perks for betraying humanity. He offered me half of what I''d give him if Barrak succeeds in conquering Kajuu. I told him right away that I didn''t want it. There''s only one benefit that appealed to me. In the unlikely event of Varrak''s downfall, I''ll be taking on his immense power. Hmmm. I''m here. That''s it. When I look at the mirrored table in the corner of the room, I see that my long hair is turning blue. The overflowing "magic" is reflected in my hair, and it takes on a shimmering luster. In fact, I''m supposed to be a complete beginner in the art of warfare, but I can feel a surge of power coming from inside my body. I can feel a strong heat dwell in my soul. Now I''m an honorable person. I am a level 40 boss monster! ''It would be fun to use this power as you wish and set out to conquer humanity, but...'' I can do that all the time. After all, my life expectancy has been extended by a thousand years now. Since we''re talking about a life expectancy of 1,000 years, why not have fun with him? I lightly kissed the great wizard who was reflected in the crystal ball. Then I took off my clothes and sprouted bat-like wings from my back and flew out the window. I left the party leader''s room at the Zale Chamber of Commerce headquarters. I don''t think I''ll ever be back here again. 93-Episode 1: Reversal start from the encounter. ……start? (Ray perspective) I, the Warrior of Light, Ray, was watching the running lights. He had lost the battle with the Earth Drake, was lying in a cave, and was approaching the end of his life. How could I let this happen? It all started when the four of us were gathered in the Grand Duke''s castle. ''Welcome, warriors of light! His Highness, whose hair and beard were all white, welcomed the four of us, boys and girls from different backgrounds, with such a warm welcome. I was just a village man, a young monk of only 14 years old, and if I were real, I would not be allowed to enter the castle. Then suddenly the knight came to the village and said to me, "The prominence of the Warrior Spirit Prominence has come to me. You are the warrior of light." To be honest, I was skeptical at first. But after the four of us were hugged and praised by His Highness one by one, I realized that we were not being deceived. Because His Highness must be busy and has no time to deal with lowly people like me. ''Warriors of light!In the name of Grand Duke Luxon Deveron, I decree!"Strike down the Calicorn!I promise to give you the benefit of the doubt as you wish in that time!May the Divine Spirit Prominence bless you! His Highness sent us off with a loud proclamation in front of all his subjects. So the four of us set out on our journey as the Divine Spirit''s chosen warriors of light. The purpose of our journey was to defeat the "Magic Bullet General" who was invading the Grand Duchy of Luxun. The journey was going very well right after we left. My name is Eldora. "My name is Eldora, I''m a knight, and I worked as an apprentice knight in a castle. The oldest boy, the oldest of the four, said his name. ''Am I the only one here who has experience in battle?I''ll be in charge. You must listen to what I say. If you do that, we''ll take down General Mago. You can count on me!Trust me! With that, Eldora patted herself on the chest. I patted my chest inwardly. I think the other two felt the same way. Because I was just a mere villager until just a few days ago, and suddenly being told that I was a warrior of light and that I should fight monsters was troubling. As we continued our journey, we killed the small fry monsters along the way. Eldora always took the lead and taught us how to fight with great care. His leadership was excellent, and the three of us were safe as long as we listened to him. We kept moving up, and we realized that we were really warriors of light. The rate at which our status increased as we upgraded was tremendous. If I had stayed in the village and helped my father with the farming, I would have never noticed this in my life. We became more and more confident in our ability to fight, and we became more and more like warriors of light. I think. . Our journey, which had been smooth sailing, turned out not to be so...so abruptly. When we arrived in the town ruled by the Count of Postian, he pleaded with us. His beloved daughter has been kidnapped by the Orc King who rules the nearby forest!Please help me out, warriors of light! We talked it over. One of our companions suggested that we should not stop until we get to work on the Maggot General. But then Eldora said, "You can''t just let him die. "Can''t just let them die, can we?What did the Divine Spirit Prominence give us this power for?We''re not just trying to take out the Maggot Commander! Eldora insisted so strongly. Originally we were supposed to listen to our leader, so no one opposed us any further. We risked our lives to infiltrate into the forest controlled by the orc tribe, and together, we killed the orc king and rescued the count''s daughter, Princess Isabelle, by joining forces. Then, after returning to the town, Eldora said. I have decided to marry Princess Isabelle. I''ve decided to marry Isabelle, and I think she''s fallen in love with me. So I''m sorry, but this is the end of our trip. The turmoil between us at that moment is indescribable. "What are you going to do to defeat the Demon Bullet General, Eldora! I''m giving it to you. You''re gonna be fine now. ''Don''t fool me with good smiles and dialogue!What do you think the Divine Spirit Prominence has given us attaches to this power for! At least as far as I''m concerned, it''s not to get the ball rolling here. It''s always been a dream of mine. I don''t want to be a knight in shining armor. I want to do something good, become a nobleman. It''s you!That''s what you intended to do all along, and you said you were going to save the princess! No, no, no, no, it was just good intentions. Good intentions. We realized that further pushback was futile. Eldora was a convicted criminal, ready to topple over, and it was useless to appeal to reason or conscience. ''Here''s Attama!Okay?The three of us are going to defeat the Demon Boss for sure!His Highness will give me a more awesome favor than being an earl! So breathed Teresa, the redhead of the party. She was more beautiful than pretty, and her winning ways suited her again, and she was popular with the guys. I think Eldora also had a shot at her before she switched to Princess Isabelle. ''''From now on, I''m going to be the leader!You guys, follow me! The winsome Teresa said, and the two of us remaining decided to follow. To be honest, the shock of Eldora leaving the party so suddenly was too much for me to think about things on my own. It was easier to follow silently, even though Teresa was telling me this and that, it was easier to follow in silence. . ''The four of us are now three, so we need to be stronger than that! Yeah, I guess so. So let''s make a lot of detours from now on, shall we?If you find a boss monster like the Orc King from the other day, you should kill it to gain experience! Yeah, I guess so. I had hoped to go straight to the bottom of the list to destroy the Demon Lord, but it''s Eldora''s fault for betraying me! Yeah, I guess so. With such an exchange, with Teresa as our leader, our party started again. I was apprehensive at first, but that was quickly dispelled. We were a level higher than when we left the castle, and we had learned how to fight. Even with Eldora gone, the three of us were still able to cross the monsters well enough. When we heard that some village was attacked by a monster, we rushed over and killed it, and when we heard that some town was being troubled by a nearby boss monster, we rushed over and defeated it. Each time I was thanked for it, I didn''t feel bad about it. We received lots of tokenistic thanks, and everyone was very happy. One time, the marquis was so grateful to have been saved from his land that he was able to say, "I''m so glad you''re here. ''Great!So much for the Warriors of Light!I beg you to take our family heirloom, the Sword of White Flame!"I want you to help us defeat the Magellanic General! He said and gave me a very rare magic sword. He said that if he sold it, it would be worth no more than 50,000 gold coins. I have no idea how many times in my life I would be able to live with that kind of money. The next day, Teresa disappeared with the Sword of White Fire. She had absconded with the treasured sword while the others and I were asleep. Teresa, who had called Eldora a "traitor," had betrayed us before her tongue was even dry. ''d*mn it, that guy!You''re going to sell out and live a lifetime of wealth on your own! The other - a boy whose face, name, features, and everything else seemed to be everywhere, Lad, stepped on the ground in frustration. He did so to the point that the floor of the inn almost fell out, and then You wouldn''t betray me, would you, Ray? Rudd asked with bloodshot eyes. ''Yes, of course......... But, Rudd still plans to continue his journey...? ''Ah!What do you mean by that? Because we''re the two people who sang it.Do you think this is enough to take out the Demon Lord? It''s not a question of if you can do it. We''re going to strike! Rudd shouted at them with a fierce battle cry. I didn''t know that he had such a strong desire to defeat the Magellanic Warlord. The village where I was born was destroyed by the Magus General''s army... .......... I thought I was going to be burned by the heat of hatred that flooded out of Rudd. . Me and Lad continued our journey together. There were supposed to be four warriors of light, but now there were half of them, and we had to level up more and more. Maybe Lad was in a hurry. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have suggested that we gain a lot of experience by defeating a boss monster as powerful as Earth Drake. To be honest, I thought it was reckless, but in the end, I did as Rudd said and followed him, just following his lead. The two of us went to kill an earth drake that lived in a cave on the outskirts of a village. The four of us were all warriors of light, but our abilities and characteristics were very different. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. So naturally, the way we fought would be me in front of them and Lad would do long-range attacks and support them. ''The one with degenerate dragon limbs is called a wyvern and the one with degenerate wings is called a drake. Both are said to be much weaker than real dragons. So even we should be able to beat them. Rudd had this unexpectedly savvy side to him, and I had to believe his story. I was a fool for believing it. At the far end of the cave, the hulking Earth Drake, who had been sleeping on his side, woke up when he noticed our presence and shrank back. Yes, it wasn''t dressed up as an attack. Nevertheless, I was blown away by a tail blow waved by the bouncing bouncer that woke me up. It was only one shot, and I was mortally wounded. When Rudd saw this, he ran away, fearing for his life. "Maybe he thought he couldn''t die until he had avenged his village by taking out the Magic Bullet General. At any rate, I was betrayed by all three of the people I thought were my friends. I heard the huge footsteps of the Earth Drake biting down on me, and as I lay on the ground, still unable to move, I thought to myself, "Where in the world did I go wrong? Where in the world did I go wrong? It''s obvious. From the very beginning. Was I really obligated to kill the Magus General, just because I was chosen to be the Warrior of Light, as ordered by His Highness? No matter how much leadership he had, why would he listen to Eldora''s orders?Why would you listen to Teresa''s orders?Why would he listen to Rudd''s orders?What''s happening to me as a result of that? No, I''m not going to blame anyone else. It''s my fault. I was the one who had no initiative, was too lazy to disagree because it was easy, and was always always at the mercy of others. I deserved it, and I''m dying. ''Yeah, it''s a bummer...'' As I was dying, I monologued. Earth Drake opens his big jaw gate and stretches his neck to eat me. At least I hope he does it in one breath. I don''t want him to chew slowly or swallow it all the way into his stomach. So, just as I was thinking that - a sharp voice came to me - "Don''t give up! "Don''t give up! At the same time, the sound of wind noise could be heard. Someone rushed over to me. Moreover, when it jumped, it took a leaping kick to the face of the Earth Drake. The monster, which looked so tough, suffered and gasped from a single blow. It was a ridiculous leg strength. ''''Da.........? I stare into my fading consciousness. A young man was fighting an earth drake. He held a staff that seemed to be made of total mithril in both hands and struck the demon over and over again. He even mixed in a variety of kicking techniques to strike it down. What a brilliant battle of flesh and blood. Alone, he''s overwhelmed that Earth Drake! He said his name. A martial artist. Oh, right, a martial artist. No wonder it''s a brilliant meat fight. That martial artist, Mr. Magnus, continued to talk as he fought. ''''Try to recover for now!Drink the high portion. ''Yes, go ahead. You''ll feel better soon. Before I knew it, the other one was at my side. Is it one of Mr. Magnus'' friends? It''s a girl in a maid''s outfit of some dubious design. Her tone is pretty, but her face is disappointingly expressionless, and she presses a vial of Hyposensation into my mouth. At last, I couldn''t keep my consciousness, and as my thoughts went dark, I replied, "Please..... ''Please ... don''t ... don''t ... order me ...'' 94-The second episode stop thinking! (レイ viewpoint) When I woke up, I was on my bed. Still in a daze, I talk to myself. ''Is this...?'' It''s an inn in the town of Mont River. The reply made me huff. My consciousness cleared and I turned toward the voice. At a table for two by the window, Magnus was reading a thick book of some sort. That disreputable looking maid was also sitting on the seat opposite. ''Monriver!That far away! I jumped up and down, startled. It''s about a two-day walk from the village where Earth Drake lived on the outskirts to the Mon River. If that''s how long it took you to carry me when I was unconscious, it''s a lot of work. I''m not going to be the only one who''s been in a position to do that. ''What?Sorry, again. The maid said a string of unfamiliar words so fast I couldn''t hear them. But it wasn''t the maid who answered me, it was Magnus-san. I''m sorry, but I had to carry you because you needed your recovery magic. I''m sorry, but I had to carry you out, because you needed a recovery spell," she said. Did you think I made you drink the High Potion by mouth?I''m sorry, but my lips belong to Lady Magnus!'' "...Chocolat. Don''t tell a joke like that in front of someone you''ve never met before... ''''........I''m not kidding.... Shobon........ The two of them were having a comedy-like exchange with each other. By the way, the maid is apparently called Chocolat. I think she''s about the same age as me at 14? Mr. Magnus looks five or so years older than me. His manner and speech, though, are enviably mature. You must have had a hard time getting from that village to Mont River. It''s no big deal when it''s part of the training. Mr. Magnus never said anything condescending. Come to think of it, he was a ''martial artist'', right? "Thank you again and again, thank you for saving my life. It''s thanks to you that I''m alive. I slipped out of bed and bowed deeply to Magnus and the others. ''I don''t mind. I was on my way to kill the demon. I was trying to kill the demon, and you just happened to be there. It''s a good thing I was there in time. You were born under a lucky star. ''So ... well ... it''s hard to say, but ...'' With my head down, I continue to mope. ''Hmm?What''s going on? Well, I''m afraid I''m kind of on the fence right now. As well as being saved, Magnus-san should have been able to pay for the accommodation here. The recovery magic in the temple should have demanded a high price for the recovery magic in the temple as well. I''d like to return at least that much, though. The money was all managed by Rudd. Maybe it was because he was shocked that Teresa took the sword away from him.... ''Never mind that, too. I did that on my own. Mr. Magnus has only been ungrateful. Who on earth is he? The room at this inn - a quick glance. The room was so expensive that we never stayed at our party. And a private room is too extravagant. The fact that he was able to pay for it so lavishly and so generously.... He must be a great guy, right? Or is there still something more to it than that? Oh no.... I can''t believe I''m thinking like this. I don''t want to have to doubt people. I don''t want to do it. I hate it, but I don''t want to experience that kind of frustration anymore.... My name is Rey. I''m the Warrior of Light. Oh, I didn''t know it was you. I thought you were an ordinary man, going to exterminate the Earthdrake for the villagers. "I was traveling to conquer the Demon Bullet General. I am sure that the whole country will know about it when I make my triumphant return. At that time, would you be willing to come to His Highness'' castle?Or, if I know where to find Mr. Magnus, I will visit him. I think there is something I can do to repay Mr. Magnus from the gratitude award His Highness has given me. I will never forget what I owe him for his help. ''Never mind that. You''re so disciplined, my dear. Mr. Magnus chuckles. I smile affectionately, too. Discipline......... So you are disciplined. When I was in the village, people used to say that to me. Maybe it''s true. It''s a good thing that I''m still thinking about defeating the Magic Bullet General, even though I''m in this situation. Eldora has gotten married, Teresa has run away, and I''m under no obligation to take such a risk, but.... I''ll never forget the look in Rudd''s eyes when he told me that his hometown was destroyed by the Maggot Master. I''ll never forget the hatred that seemed to be pouring out of them. "If I let the DUMPMAKER COMMANDER go unchecked, he''ll destroy the village where I was born. I don''t want to have to do that. I don''t want to have to do that, I want to believe that the spirit prominence has given me the power to make it possible for me to avoid that. So this isn''t something that someone told me to do. For the first time, it''s something I decided to do. ''As such, I''m going to go now. Thank you for your help. Well, wait a minute. You''re no match for the Mad Titan, by the way. ''''You can''t even beat Earth Drake........ I''ll think of something to do about it. I''ve got a better idea. Mr. Magnus started to say that. He was not exuding any kind of confidence, but he was calm and composed, as if it was a matter of course. I couldn''t help but feel pleased. Is there such a thing? I''d love to hear it - I almost caught myself saying it. But then I came to my senses and stopped myself. I shouldn''t do this. This isn''t going to be any different than it was before. I''m sorry, Mr. Magnus. I''m just tired of letting someone else''s opinion get in the way. It really hurts me to say such rude things to the man who saved my life, Magnus-san, but... Hmm. You look like you''ve been through a lot. When Mr. Magnus asked me about it, I explained the situation. I thought it was the least I could do for my benefactor. The story of the terrible journey of the four warriors of light, us four. I know it was boring, but Magnus listened attentively to me. I could tell that he was really listening to me seriously. Because the expression on Magnus'' face kept changing. Sympathy for my situation.......no, that''s not quite right. Sympathy?He looked like he remembered the The first time I came across a victim of the same, horrible accident........................like. ''Well that''s what it was all about........'' Do you understand, Mr. Magnus? Yeah. Besides, I''ll respect your wishes. Sure, it''s important to think for yourself. It''s really important. Biting back, Magnus said. ''Besides, I have a favor to ask of you. It''s not an order or anything, so you can think it over for yourself, examine it, and in some cases say no. I''ll give up then, too. Please...?Okay, let''s hear it. There''s no way I can do a favor for a person who saved my life without a fight. "I''ve been looking for the famous Light Warriors. "I''ve been looking for the famous Light Warriors, and I''m also planning to take on the Magus General. But I don''t know why I wanted to do it alone. I needed allies. Magnus-san too...? Yeah. What do you think, Mr. Ray?Will you put together a party with me and Chocolat? Please do! -- and almost jumped again, and I weighed myself. Dangerous, dangerous. It''s a bad habit. It''s a bad habit to get into, even if you''re going to ask for something, you have to think it through. The advantages of having a party with Magnus are too numerous to count. Then what are the disadvantages? It could be that Magnus-san is planning something and is trying to take advantage of me, the warrior of light.... But that''s a risk that can be avoided if I''m careful every time. In fact, Magnus-san might not be planning anything, and just because Eldora and Teresa were like that, it would be foolish to fall into distrust of humanity or not want to form a party with anyone. I think. One thing is clear: Magnus-san is not planning to take my life at all. If I wanted to, I''d be in heaven by now. At the very least, if it wasn''t going to take my life, I''d be able to start over if I failed again, right? Right? Yeah, I decided. I''ll take care of it. By all means, have a party, Mr. Magnus. Ms. Chocolat. Yes. That''s the way it should be. "Let''s all do our best to defeat that evil genie!" Thus, I decided to form the party again. Scary. This time I''m not going to fail. I''ll try my best. 95-Episode 3 Lets Understand the Level (Ray Viewpoint) By the way, Mr. Magnus-- It''s just Magnus. We''re all part of the same party now. Oh, well, you can call me Ray, too. All right, Ray. And you don''t have to call me "sir"? That''s Magnus - he''s older than me, and he makes me feel a little uncomfortable, so I''ll keep the honorific. Okay. Okay. This kind of interaction seemed somewhat nostalgic to me. I did this with Eldora and the others when we first met. It wasn''t that long ago, but it feels strangely long ago. There was so much hope back then........ ''''By the way, I''m a profound maid, so I''ll call you Ray-sama. Otherwise, I would not feel comfortable. Should I call you Lady Chocolat, too, then? ''Please don''t!It''s also uncomfortable!'' I giggle at my own trivial jokes. I was able to return to a state of mind where I could giggle. Maybe it''s because Magnus and Chocolat have a natural air of comfort about them. In the meantime, let''s introduce ourselves again. My name is Magnus. I''m from the Northland. Did you say your purpose?"We''re here to kill the demon general. Speaking of the northern continent, do you have a Raxter? That''s right. It''s not exactly my home country, but is Rakstad famous on the eastern continent? It''s the sovereign of the Grand Duchy of Luxon. The Grand Duchy of Luxun, where I was born and where I am now, was founded about a hundred years ago. His adventurous brother, the king''s brother at the time, came over from Rakstad on the northern continent by ship and founded the country at the end of his great adventure, which has been passed down in stories. It is said that the support from the original family, Luxta, was also very generous. So even though Luxon is now one of the eight great nations on par with Rakstad, and even though it has become a respectable independent nation, it is said that Luxon still stands up to Rakstad and pays his respects to his subjects. The fact that the most important person in the world calls himself a grand duke instead of a king is a testament to this. "I''m a level 12 Martial Artist. But I have a special training regimen, and my status is higher than normal. ''''Eh. Do you know your level and status?! I don''t have people skills, so I''m just going to give you a rough idea. ''No, it''s still great...'' I don''t know my level or status. I don''t know what my level or status is, but I do know that I''ve been improving incredibly fast since I left on my journey. When I return to His Highness the Grand Duke of the capital, I''m sure he''ll tell me, but after having traveled so far to Monbury, I''m back to square one. ''''By the way, that Earth Drake was still a juvenile, level 13 boss monster. ''So larvae!I mean, did you even know the level of the demon! ''If you don''t know yourself and your enemy, you only risk taking on someone you can''t beat, right?I think it''s only fair for me to try to figure it out. ''Sure ... yes ...'' I said, biting down. Then he looks at Magnus with respect. ''I wonder if there''s a way for me to know what level I''m on, too?'' From the skills I''ve learned so far, I can roughly judge whether I''m at level 10 or level 13. If you can use the Shine Blade, you''ve reached level 10, and if you can use the Sword Wave, then you''re at level 13. So I''m above level 10 and under 13, then? I see, I''m learning a lot. Ah, but then, I only learned the Shine Blade just the other day, so it must be level 10, right? Hmm. Well, if that''s the case, I guess so. Good call. ''''Haha........No wonder you can''t compete with a level 13 Earth Drake.......'''' Have we been traveling around without knowing or thinking about this? "Did I say I was going to defeat the Magical Bullet General? I am ashamed of myself when I think about it. I was traveling around looking for you warriors of light, hunting monsters to become stronger. Whenever I heard of a boss monster appearing somewhere, I would hunt it as a priority. It''s a good way to help people and gain experience, because you can kill two birds with one stone. Oh, so did we. We did too. Apparently, it wasn''t a mistake to do a boss monster hunt. In fact, we''ve done it all over again, and we''ve felt the effects. We''ll get there in a minute. How do you feel about continuing to build up your strength to defeat the Demon Bullet Master? That''s good. I have no objection to it. I never said this out of sheer drift. I thought for myself, and I agreed with Magnus that it was okay for me to do so. Rejecting everything someone else says is just as foolish as before, when you''ve always agreed with everything....... By the way, do you know how many levels the "Magic Bullet General" is? No. I have a friend, Narsai, a scholar who works for the Laxta royal family, and I''m having him go through the literature now. I see... Magnus is a really solid guy in what he does. He thinks about everything well. I have to learn from him! ''After I killed the Earth Drake, I was going to go take out the Noble Vampires next. We were going to go hunting for elder salamanders next. To be exact, it was just Rudd claiming that, and I was just nodding my head as I drifted off. ''I see. I don''t mind being an Elder Salamander exterminator. ''Wait. Does Magnus know about those two boss monsters as well? Yeah. I''ve already looked into them. They''re both level 13 and mildly resistant to physical attacks, but the Elder Salamander''s weak point is the Ice attribute, and the Noble Vampires'' weak point is the Light attribute. "!Then let''s go with the Noble Vampires!I have the Shine Blade! ''Well. Well, that certainly helps. Magnus nodded vigorously and we decided on the next course of action for our party. "So, um, Magnus. I have one more thing to decide-- What is it? Who''s the leader of the party...? I asked fearfully, and Magnus laughed. ''I''ll think about it if you need me to?'' Well, let''s call it off then! It was decided that policies and decisions could be discussed each time, just like now. ''Let''s have a meeting to kill the Noble Vampires as soon as possible! I''ve always been ordered around by people, so I''m happy to see something new. I''m excited. That''s why I didn''t immediately notice Chocolat, who was holding her stomach. ''''Um........that''s fine too, but if you don''t mind, why don''t we do it while we get some food?'''' In addition, I just realized that I was a harper myself. The next thing I knew, my stomach bug started to rumble. ''Haha!Then let''s go get something good to eat. "Chocolat could use a good drink today. But I don''t have any... It''s a party prep, don''t worry about the boring stuff, Ray. "Let''s go big! Or, you know, you can''t just decide! We left our room at the inn, fussing like that. This had never happened before when I was with Eldora and the others. 96-Episode 4 Defeat the Vampire (Ray Viewpoint) ''The vampire habitat is globally distributed. So, vampire lore is usually found in every land and is similar. I didn''t know anything about it, but Magnus taught me. He turned his blood-sucking opponents into compatriots (vampires), his image is not reflected in a mirror, he is hard to use except with silver or magic weapons, he uses bats, he turns himself into a bat, he turns into a wolf or fog, he is burned by sunlight, he cannot cross a river, and he will rise again one day even if he dies. --all of these are true, but they are special abilities that the Lords have. So the noble breed we''re fighting now is different. That''s right. For example, if you get sucked into a vampire''s bloodstream, it''ll be replaced by his MP, but it won''t turn the victim into a vampire. So you don''t mind getting smoked? If it were possible, I''d kill you all in one piece. Magnus laughs at my joke without a hint of a smile. When I was traveling with Eldora and the others, we didn''t have these conversations. It was because Eldora didn''t want to "knights don''t laugh in public". Because after he left the party, it was crusty and not a good time for banter. ''''That''s why. That village under the control of that Noble Vampire is not full of Lesser Vampires, so don''t worry. "Let the poor villagers, who are being treated like cattle, be set free! I''ll do my best! I rode into the village with Magnus and Chocolat. The time was midday. According to Magnus, unlike the Lord species, Noble species are not damaged by the sun. But there is no doubt that they are glaring, that''s why they usually live a life of reversing day and night. So we thought that if we attacked them in the daytime, it would have the effect of attacking them at night, as humans (us) call it, and that''s how we got here. Inside the village, the doors of the houses were tightly shut and we could feel the householders breathing heavily. Perhaps they were forbidden by the vampire to interact with others. It must be horrible and humiliating to be summoned by a monster every night, only to be sucked for blood as bait. Poor thing. Chocolat was right. I want to get him out of there as soon as possible. ''Also, it''s important not to let the vampire get away with it. ''Even Noble species can turn into one of the bats, wolves, or fog, right? ''Yes. Though it remains to be seen which one of the guys who controls this village can transform into which one. I nod at Magnus'' words. Then we all walk together, towards the center of the village. ''Vampires are noble monsters. Nine times out of ten, their place is probably over there. Magnus pointed to the only mansion in the village. Perhaps it''s the village chief''s mansion. ...It''s a mansion.......or should I say, a mansion. The front door is unlocked, and we snuck in secretly. However, it''s not like we were able to completely kill the presence of a person, since no one has a covert system skill. ''''What. You''ll have to wait until they find you. And Magnus didn''t seem at all fazed by it. We were headed for the basement. If you wondered where a sun-scorching vampire''s comfortable bedroom would be, you''d probably say it was there. And I was right. There was a room in the basement that used to be used as a storage room and now had a coffin in its place. It must be a bed, used by vampires. Who is the disturber of my sleep? A frightening voice came from inside the coffin. And then the lid opened with a heavy thud. Surprise in my sleep!It would have been great if it could have been, but as expected, there was no such sweet talk. ''Who is the miscreant who threatens the peace of an innocent village? Magnus sarcastically retorts. Haha, good one!I almost gushed to myself. But that relieves my nerves, as I''m about to face the Boss Mostar, who is three levels above me. Meanwhile, the noble vampire, his eyes bright red with rage, leaps out of his coffin, and is nowhere to be seen. "Hooray!Humans are the lesser cattle to our bloodsucking species!I don''t give a d*mn what happens to pigs and cows! Yeah. But vampires are just vermin to us humans. Pigs and cows are much more useful to us. "Shut up, you inferior race! The enraged noble vampire attacks Magnus, who returns the sarcasm even more. From all of the fingers on both hands, sharp claws like blades extend out and try to grab him. Fast!And the power is still coming through! As expected of a level 13 boss monster! Despite this, Magnus calmly used his mithril staff and used his reach to pay off the noble vampire''s legs. With that, the vampire was pinned down in an amusing manner and slammed into the stone wall of the former storage facility. Or rather, his body is half buried. The force of his own rush is avenged, and he takes a terrible amount of damage. Right!I heard that a vampire''s cursed body is hard for weapons to work on, but if it''s self-destruction, the damage goes through properly. Moreover, Magnus only used minimal force and used the opponent''s power to inflict damage. Ugh, I''m learning so much..... ''''Rei-sama!This is no time for admiration! Oh, yeah. Sorry for the blurbs! Chocolat gave me a pep talk and I drew the Steel Sword from my waist. I don''t understand how it works, but using the Warrior of Light''s skill, I gather radiance from the blade and make it rise and fall. This is the Shine Blade, which can be learned at level 10. I''m sure it would be effective against vampires who have a weakness for the light attribute. "Hey! I raised my spirits and slashed at the noble vampire, who was half-buried against the wall and half-buried, from his back. Then I felt the sword bounce back, or rather cut something very hard. I thought my wrist was going to be stupid as I felt the impact from the sword''s blade on my hand as I clawed at the hilt. It hurt. What? Vampires are so hard!I was too quick to be surprised. My Shine Blade had been dodged by a vampire and hit the wall instead. "The human touch-- Don''t get too comfortable with yourself-- Or else... A more painful punishment than death... "Fahahaha-- ''Fahahahahahahahahahahaha!'' The noble vampire''s voice, a sneer, was layered and woody in the storage room. He didn''t dodge my Shine Blade by twisting around or stepping as quickly as possible, or any other natural evasive action. His body suddenly turned into dozens of bats. And then it scattered and dodged my sword. Dozens of these bats came out to taunt us. "Is this what it means to turn into a bat? I thought I was going to turn into one of those bats! "Fahahahahahahahaha-- What is it, human-- Come on... I''m over here. I swing my sword around wildly, hoping to knock down the bats. But the target was too small and they were too quick to hit the target. At some point, dozens of bats swarmed around me at once. "Wah-wah! I ate a bubble and swung my sword around even more messily. As far as I was concerned, the bats gathered right behind me in such a pathetic manner, and I took the form of a noble vampire again. ''Shh--'' I got backed up so easily! I almost scream involuntarily. Then, as if to further fuel my panic, the Noble Vampire choked me from behind. This guy - he''s strong! 97-Episode 5: Lets imitate a strong person (ray perspective) Ggh......... I gasp in agony. The noble vampire chokes me from behind and I can''t breathe. And the vampire guy, with his fangs on my neck, tries to suck my blood. I''m scared! I''d heard that being sucked by a Noble species doesn''t make you a vampire, though. An instinctive fear and physiological disgust inexplicably creeps in. But-- I''ll follow up now. Magnus punches the Noble Vampire away from the side. Apparently, it went into his side. So, with his body bent over in a crooked position, the noble vampire was blown away. ''Ta, thank you, Magnus! It''s a party. Magnus didn''t look back at me and glared at the Noble Vampire without a hint of caution, his fist still at the ready, but he was happy to hear it. Incidentally, I had left my total mithril wand with Chocolat, who was waiting outside the room. Meanwhile, the blown-up Noble Vampire staggered to his feet. "Nonsense......... How can a mere fist be effective against me, a nobleman? This is no ordinary fist. This is a martial artist''s fist. Magnus replied nonchalantly. I thought it was just a game, a play on words, but - no. I don''t know what the principle is, but the right fist that Magnus held up had a faint glow to it. Is that the secret to being able to damage a noble vampire that should have had resistance to physical attacks? "A Un Rena. Magnus chanted something in his mouth. Then the glow in his fist turned into something even stronger. Holding it at the ready, Magnus closed the distance between him and the Noble Vampire with his unique martial artist''s gait, as if he were gliding. ''''Chi-chi.'''' The vampire clicks his tongue and turns into a myriad of bats again. They spread out and try to escape Magnus'' fists. But Magnus seemed to have read it. ''''Ha! A heavy, loud voice that seems to emanate from the depths of my soul. I couldn''t help but cover my ears with my left hand that wasn''t clutching my sword. Is this a martial artist''s "skill"?I thought my eardrums were going to break. And the countless bats had also crashed to the floor in a flurry. They huddled together and reverted to their noble vampire forms. ''''Ki, you.......eh, are you really just a martial artist......? Yeah. I''m a martial artist of the book. Magnus strikes with a fist covered in a mysterious glow. The Noble Vampire also gives up on bat transformation evasion and responds with extended claws. Fists and claws, although the parts they use are different, the two sides begin a flesh-and-blood battle. It''s an evenly matched battle. Great, Magnus........ To be able to fight like that with a boss monster that seems to be one level higher. I heard that he has a special training method and his "status" is higher than normal, so maybe that''s why...? --I''m not impressed. An even fight means that Magnus could lose, right? Then it''s my turn to follow up! Fufu.......... Fufu.......... Fufu........... I took a deep breath. I had to get into a follow-up, but I shouldn''t panic. I panicked earlier and the Noble Vampires easily backed me up, a reminder. In fact, you can see how Magnus fights. He remains calm the whole time. That''s what makes him a true powerhouse. That''s what I''m talking about. That''s why I''m going to follow Magnus'' example and calm my mind. I watch the fight. Magnus slams his fist into the ground with a powerful step. The noble vampire jumps back and dodges it. Right behind him was a wall. What a surprise, he kicked that wall for a foothold and leapt high, and now he kicked the ceiling and changed the trajectory of his leap, attacking Magnus from above his head. Now! I''m here! Shine Blade! I slash at the Noble Vampires, who attack forcefully from the air. However. ''Haha, you''re stuck!Did you think you''d be stuck in the air! The pompous bloodsuckers don''t know what I''m thinking!I just scoffed at it. Then he transformed into countless bats in the air and evaded my Shine Blade. On the other hand, the momentum of my sword, which has been scooped up, does not stop. Earlier, I got too much momentum and slammed the wall. This time I had too much momentum and almost slashed Magnus. ''''Magnus-sama!Master Ray! And outside the doorway of the room, Chocolat screamed. But - Magnus didn''t panic or make a fuss. As expected, he was extremely calm. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in a position to do it. Yes, I''m no fool. I''m not going to repeat the same mistake! I had made a decent calculation about getting dodged by the bat change and not hitting Magnus with too much momentum. And then he made eye contact with Magnus for a moment. ''''Ha! Magnus blackmailed again in a loud voice. The flock of bats crashed down with a bobble. They huddled together unbearably and returned to their Hiikora and Noble Vampire forms. This time there''s a real gap. Shine Blade! ''Geez! The vampire''s weakness is the attribute of light. My blow was the final blow, and with a scream of dismay, it disappeared. ''Nice follow-up, Ray.'' ''Magnus matched it well, and it was a good partnership. Right? Yeah. Not a bad way to start your first fight, huh? ''I learned a lot from watching Magnus,'' Ho. But it seems to me that you also have an excellent sense of warfare. You just never thought to use it before. So.........is it.......? I don''t know. It doesn''t feel right. But whatever it is... For the first time I didn''t have anyone telling me what to do, I was able to think and devise my own way to fight. It was mostly thanks to Magnus that I was able to win, though. He''s always helping me. But I was so happy. I felt accomplished beyond words. We had defeated the Noble Vampire, and Magnus had grown to level 13 and I had grown (up) to level 12 at once. 98-Episode 6 Lets Have a Reflection Meeting (Ray Viewpoint) After killing the Noble Vampires, we obtained the "Cursed Cross" as a loot (drop item). ''''Is it safe to have this...? I''ll be fine as long as I don''t have it on, but if you''re worried, I can put it in my Magic Tool Bag III, okay? Are you sure?Then Magnus-san, please. Sh, but I wonder if there''s any use for this or something... A composite item of sorts. Give them to the alchemist and he''ll create a cursed item for you. Heh..... I wonder if there''s a use for that too...? I twisted my head. But Magnus is really knowledgeable. It''s as if there''s nothing that he doesn''t know. I''ve learned a lot by being with him. Since it''s a good time to be here, I''ll ask you a few more questions while I''m at it...? ''Magnus told me beforehand that Noble Vampires might turn into bats, but at first I couldn''t handle it at all.... On the contrary, I was in a panic. On the contrary, I was in a panic.... That would disqualify me from being the Warrior of Light, wouldn''t it? ''''I''m not qualified to judge whether I''ve passed or been disqualified, but....... Yes, in theory, of course you should be able to handle it, of course. Yeah, I know. Magnus was able to handle it well, right? But when you''re at level 10 or lower, the bosses are only as strong or as fast as their strength or speed, but after level 11, they start to have more and more obscene special abilities, which makes them extremely difficult to deal with. It''s extremely difficult to deal with on the first try. ''Really?So the Orc kings I''ve killed with Eldora and the others, could it be that they were under level 11? The Oak King is level 8. Do you remember what else you fought against? Yes, sir. I list the names of all the boss monsters I''ve killed in my adventures with Eldora and the others. They''re all below level 10. Oh, I knew it... I''ve fought a lot of guys I thought were strong, but I''ve never fought someone who surprised me like this Noble Vampire, and I wondered if........ ''''Holy shit, what am I going to do now........'''' I''m going to talk to Magnus and go take out the Elder Salamander next, but that guy seems to be level 13 too, and I''m sure he has some nasty special ability that will surprise me again....... You can''t blame them for panicking to some extent, Ray. ''But Magnus was a calm one, and...'' This time. But I''ve done my due diligence beforehand and I''ve still been taken by surprise more than once. Even Magnus? Yeah. That''s why they''re the boss monsters. A nasty, nasty enemy of humanity. Nah, I see... Foundations, humans are such poor creatures. Is it silly to feel inferior to them, especially in battle? ... yes. .... okay. But that''s just the way it is, you know?Isn''t it true that Magnus was able to keep his cool this time? If I don''t learn from that, I don''t think I''ll ever grow any further. It''s just a matter of getting used to it. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this. Oh, I see... Okay! Let''s fight a lot more, have more reflections like we''re doing now, and be more responsive! Let''s keep things steady and not be in a hurry! It was just too much of a bug for a clumsy person like me to try to be strong in one fell swoop. Magnus also told me. What''s important is that you don''t be afraid to try. The important thing is to try, and if you can''t beat them, run. That''s what I''m thinking. Oh, and it''s important to keep your head on straight. Didn''t Ray just take a deep breath?That was impressive. Really?Didn''t it occur to you to come and get me right away? I don''t think so. I''d rather be unprepared for a double disaster in the mountains than have someone try to pull a double whammy on me. Magnus tapped me on the shoulder. He told me to keep up the good work. I nodded widely. And then. One last thing I''d like to know. You can ask me as many questions as you want without saying one, but what is it? ''When we were fighting, Magnus'' fists were cloaked in light, weren''t they?And he was casting some kind of spell. Do you mind? That''s bound to happen. I was beating up a vampire who was supposed to be hard to physically attack, but I was beating up a vampire with bokoskas. I looked curious, and Magnus gave me a wry smile, but didn''t waste any time telling me. However, he prefaced it by saying, "It''s going to take a little longer. How much do you know about the Martial Artists, Ray? To be honest, it''s only very general... I imagine it''s an avant-garde position that doesn''t require any other weapons, and fights with bare hands, hitting and kicking. Hmm. So that''s the perception we have here in Luxen, too? Isn''t it true? I thought back. While I was fighting the Noble Vampires, Magnus had told me that he was a "real martial artist". He said he was a ''real martial artist''. ''Far to the east of this Grand Duchy of Luxun, farther and farther east beyond the Paihu Mountains, is the martial artist''s holy city of Wuliu. Oh, I''ve heard that much before. It''s so well known that even I know about it. "The martial artists who study at our school are fundamentally different from the martial artists we see every day. They learn a lot of different and powerful ''skills'', and this Qigong is one of them. Qigong is one of them. Magnus said, and once again let the light shine in his fist. It''s a skill that adds mental power to your fighting damage and also gives you the life attribute. Like the Shine Blade you used, its characteristics are the same as those of a magical armor, which is why it was effective against vampires. ''''Wuliu''s martial artists are able to learn such strong skills!So you''re a real martial artist... By the way, what would you do if I told you that you had a good chance of learning it too? What? I was surprised and astonished by these unexpected words. It seems that the Light Warrior is a very special occupation and that each of you can''t be lumped together. That''s right. Eldora, Teresa and Rudd have very different abilities. The Narsai - the scholar friend of mine told me that they are: ''an ironclad vanguard type with a particularly high growth in strength and hardness, as well as the ability to use recovery and defensive magic,'' and ''a type with a particularly high growth in speed and dexterity, with a variety of skills ranging from banditry to production jobs. There''s an all-around midshipman type that can learn to use magic and sacred power, and an all-around rearguard type that can use almost any kind of magic as well as a bow. ''Yes, yes!Eldora, Teresa and Rudd were that type of person. But I was the clumsiest and could only use a sword... The remaining one is said to be an all-round vanguard who ''has particularly good growth in vitality and mental strength and can see and learn the skills of various vanguard positions.'' What? The unexpected words again made me cringe. See........remember..........? That''s why. I''m sure Ray can learn my Qigong and other skills that real martial artists use, right? Is it....? ''I don''t know. I''m a narcissist''s recipient, too. My curiosity is tingling, or rather, I''d like to try it, but... Me too!I want to see if I can really learn it too! ''Huh. We''re in agreement. Magnus grinned wryly, and I smiled as I caught on. Yes, I couldn''t help but feel my cheeks loosen up. I couldn''t stay or stand with the thought of the path opening up all at once, or rather, the feeling that I was seeing a great hope! Come on!We can''t wait to try it out! ''Well, wait. We need to reassure the villagers that the noble vampire threat has passed, first. Ah..... I was all about myself, and I turned bright red and ashamed. In fact, Magnus is a great guy. I wonder if I will be able to become such a great person in five years. I''m not sure. Anyway, I understand. You should check out this place first before leaving the mansion, right? ''I agree. And who knows who might be trapped or forced to work. Yeah, yeah! I''ve been checking. He''s not here. Work fast? I''m a supermaid! Well, that''s great, Chocolat... ''And while I''m at it, I''ve been checking for anything with a gold medal! Isn''t that now a break-in? I tsked as hard as I could, but Chocolat didn''t take offense, saying something like, "Teehee. Instead, Magnus said with a shout. ''It''s very likely that it was originally village property. We''re going to bring it back.'' ''If you say so, Master Magnus, I agree. Shobon. Me and Magnus also left the storage room, following Chocolat as he turned and trotted along. 99-Episode 7: The circumstances that made me a martial artist I - the wizard, Magnus - was chanting a spell. Tilt-ha-un-del-e-ren! Powerful lightning erupted from the tip of the Great Magical Staff, cutting through the darkness of night and striking the vampire''s head. "Bah, you idiot!I''m the king of the bloodsucking species and I''m going to strike a blow--Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The generally pompous vampire turned to ashes and burned to ashes, with a look on his face that couldn''t face reality until the end. It''s true that the Lord Vampires are powerful bosses with a level of 24. However, with my Level 39 after defeating the Demon Sea Warlord Barracks, my Thunder IV had left me without an ounce of hope. Good work! ''Thank you, Chocolat. It was a decent way to see how powerful it was. I''m usually afraid that if I don''t use magic, I''ll become lazy. So this is how I try to do all the magic I can, at least once a week. ''Then we''ll head back to Mont River. Even though it''s late at night, I''m sure Ray will be suspicious if I''m away too much. ''I''m sure you''ll be okay with that.I''m sure Master Ray doesn''t mind me and Master Magnus sneaking out in the middle of the night. Hmm ... is that so? If I were in the opposite position, I''d be curious about it. ''''Master Rei seems to be under the misapprehension that we are secretly meeting each other! Oh, a rendezvous? I''m sure that only a naive Lord Ray would say something like, "You were so happy last night. He will continue to pretend that you didn''t notice. "Hmmm, I''m going to have to clear up that misunderstanding soon... ''Oh, you don''t mind if I untie you?Then you''ll wonder what you''re doing?'' ''''Gu......... I see that too........ I''m not actually guilty of being dependent on myself, so it would be more advantageous for me to remain misunderstood. Therefore, let''s cross our arms and go home without getting caught! Don''t get cocky! "Heh, you''re driving me crazy. I glanced at Chocolat, who wasn''t misbehaving, "Meh," and then cast a new spell. "Genk-a-tilt-el. Take the Town Gate to return to Mont River. We went through the transition gate to Chocolat''s room at the inn. I''m not going to be the only one who has been in this situation. "Well-- I took the Demon Sea Warlord''s Gold Coin out of my pocket and used its special effect. As the name implies, this is the loot (drop item) I got when I defeated Barrak. This is the only one of its kind in the world, a rank SSS item. It''s also a very peculiar "magic item". Using this item will lower your re-base and reduce your re-base by a few levels. How many levels to lower is completely up to you. If I were to make an analogy, I could lower it by one and become a level 38 wizard. Or you can drop all 39 levels and seal your ability as a wizard. Also, the duration of the lowering is optional. You can return to your original level at any time you want. This is an item with only a few disadvantages, but the risk you take is worth the return. While you are down-leveling, the probability of obtaining drop items, which you will receive when you kill a monster, will increase. Moreover, the lower you level, the higher the rate of increase. For example, when you kill a noble vampire, you only have a 32% chance of getting the Cursed Cross, a rare drop. However, when I killed him with Ray, I gained 39 levels (!) of magical ability. This meant that the drop probability was 100%. The Gold Coin of the General''s Demon Sea is such a high-risk, high-reward item. Moreover, I was using the disadvantage of lowering the level as yet another advantage. I want to train Rey even more. "In order to defeat the Magellanic General, Ray needed to become a higher level Light Warrior. However, according to the description in the strategy book, "power leveling is difficult in this world''s system. In fact, if me, a level 39 wizard, and Rey were to form a party, she would have little or no experience value. This has been proven in Alavana, when I''ve been in a party with Krim, Ramsey and the triplets. That''s where the Demon Sealord''s Gold Coin comes into play. With this special effect, I can match my level to Rey''s, and if I adjust my level to +1 or 2 levels, we can level up together with relative ease. Of course, I could also fight Rey as a level 12 wizard. It would be easier for me to show my abilities that way, and I would be able to level up more dangerously. However, I didn''t dare to do so. If I was going to start over from a low level anyway, I decided to start training a new profession at this time. I decided to become a martial artist, a vanguard position. He chose a real martial artist of the Wu-Lu school. You can find all the special training methods in the Strategy Book. There are good reasons for this choice. When I fought Draken and Barrak in Kaziu, I realized that it would be more convenient to train as a sub-profession (class) in the vanguard as well. Also, I desperately wanted to have a means of recovery. However, I don''t want to be a ''monk''. I can''t have a deep belief in God anymore. It was physiologically unacceptable. Therefore, he searched for a strategy book and found a recovery skill called Nei Qi Gong, which can be learned by martial artists of the Wu-Liu school. With this skill, he could train his white knight battle skills and kill two birds with one stone. Furthermore, I could also teach Ray, who has the Versatile Learning Vanguard skill, the skills of a martial artist of the Wuliu School, which are rarely seen in other schools, so I could kill three birds with one stone. By the way, the reason I''m hiding the fact that I''m a level 39 wizard from Ray is because I want to train him. If Ray finds out about it, he will have a heart that will rely on my true power when the time comes, it will grow in his chest. It''s natural for humans. Then there might have been a way to call myself a level 12 martial artist and wizard. But in the end, it would be a lie, and the more spur-of-the-moment the more troublesome it would be to make decisions about how much to hide and how much magic to use. Then it''s better not to use it at all. I''m not going to be able to get rid of the indulgence of relying on magic for my training as a martial artist, even if it''s just part of it. It''s just that it''s troublesome that Ray-sama has become somewhat na?ve. It''s a good thing that Magnus-sama is efficient and quick to guide you. Don''t say that. I know how he feels. Painfully so. The pain and bitterness of being tasked with a mission, partying with terrible men, is indescribable. And Ray, on top of that, was betrayed. It''s only natural that he distrusts people to some extent. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. I''m sure he''s very honest at heart, and above all he has a strong heart. ''Well, now that I think about it, that''s certainly true. The rest, well, is just a matter of me getting around. It''s traumatic for Ray to be ordered around. Therefore, you should be able to watch over him and see that he thinks for himself and comes up with the right answer without being intrusive. ''You''re so helpful, Master Magnus!That''s great!'''' ''No, I''m not well. I''m the kind of guy who gets annoyed easily and thinks it''s faster to do it myself. This is a serious thought, without humility. I''m not so much a person as a person. ''''So, is Ray-sama special? ''You could say that. I like him a lot. A person who can''t do anything without being told what to do is not good enough. I learned that under Eugene''s leadership and Ray''s experience with the warriors of light. It made me realize that people have to think for themselves and act for themselves. Rey also realized this, and now, for the first time in her life, she''s trying to choose her own path. He is struggling. In other words, Ray is a kindred spirit with me. When I was tracking the movements of the Light Warriors in the Strategy Guide, one by one, I wondered if these guys were going to make it. Now I''m glad that Ray is the only one left. What I want is not four foolish friends. I want a comrade that I can rely on, even if I''m alone. "It would be wonderful if you could do that, Master Ray! I''m sure that''s what I believe. I assured him and left Chocolat''s room. I became Magnus, the martial artist, and returned to our room where Ray was sleeping. 100-Eighth episode, this time a good start! A two-necked hellhound spat out a breath of fire from its mouth on either side. It''s aimed at both me and Ray. I stomp the ground with both feet. I focus on the new skill I''ve learned since I became a martial artist. A-un-Rena. This spell is not really necessary. As a wizard by nature, the act of chanting a familiar spell is what draws the most concentration from me. That''s all. A faint glow rises from my entire body and shimmers. It''s a practice that can be learned at level 10. Once you''ve mastered it, you need to enter a deep state of concentration, but it has the effect of raising your entire "status" for a certain amount of time. It''s particularly effective at increasing mental strength. I''ll use it to increase my resistance to the flame attribute. And since the Guardian Angel''s Ring, a rank A equipment, reduces damage, I only suffered minor burns. What hurts is painful, but that''s the point...! On the other hand, what about Ray? He also stomped on the ground, causing a faint glow to arise from his entire body. ''''Ah un rena!'''' I''ve told you many times that you don''t have to imitate me up to that spell. Anyway, he had invoked the brilliant Kneading Qi Gong. So I was able to get through the Hellhound''s Breath. "Way to go, Ray!Now, let''s get fancy with the counterattack. I''ll take the right! Okay. It''s all yours. Me and Ray are going to charge in at the same time. Shine Blade! Haha! The blade of Ray''s Steel Sword shoots out a fiery light and slices off the hellhound''s right neck. My right fist shimmers with the Qigong and smashes the neck of the left one. The power of both of them had been raised to the bottom by the effect of . This was the last straw, and we defeated the level 17 boss monster, the Hellhound. The two of us were also raised to level 17. The loot (drop item) was the Fiery Liver of the Demon World. It was originally a rare drop, but we were able to get it through the effects of the Demon Sealord''s Gold Coin. You''re getting better and better, Ray. ''Because fighting beside Magnus is a real learning experience! Oh, right. So we''ll have to kill a manticore. Yes. Let''s stick to the plan! After killing the Noble Vampires, Ray and I teamed up and continued our rapid progress. We defeated boss monsters such as the Elder Salamander, Twintail Fox, and Hill Giant that dwelled in the Monriver area one after another, and we kept improving our levels. Following my example, Lei had also mastered the martial arts skills of the Wuliu School and was steadily making them his own. ''''Excellent work, both of you!But before we kill the manticore, let us return to the village and reassure you all. ''Yes, Chocolat. ''It''s going to be okay!Because Mr. Magnus is making all the right arrangements! What? Me and Chocolat pulled up in high spirits, with Ray looking doubtful. . The inhabitants of the Hellhound-damaged Notch village were completely drained of vitality. Even when we reported our losses. ''Oh thank you very much...'' ''I don''t know how to thank you...'' ''No really, how nice it would have been if I could have thanked you... kuuhhh...'' And then he thanked us, with dead eyes or tears in the corners of his eyes. It''s no wonder they are like this. The hellhounds that inhabited the village''s communal cemetery had often attacked and burned down many houses, and the damage to the fields had been particularly deadly. They may have managed to survive this winter, but there was no hope for next year''s harvest. ''We have no choice but to abandon our village...'' If only some town would accept us all... At my age, I never thought I''d have to be a refugee. I''d rather die with my village... Hey, Grandpa. Grandma, please. It''s not a nice thing to say... Yeah. That''s the only thing that matters... and the villagers face to face, repeating their damp stories. Ray and others, whose roots are good, are about to get tears in their eyes. ''Wait. Don''t be too soon. I called out to those villagers. Everyone''s attention is drawn to them. "What do you mean, Master Magnus...? There is no need to abandon the village. Of course, I am a godless man, and I can''t tell you that there''s a happy way to be saved. ''Mm, is there a way to avoid abandoning the village? I''m willing to do some hard work! Yes. I don''t know where the refugees will end up. A light of vitality dwells in the dead-eyed villagers. Yeah, good. Yeah, good. You know, I like the way you look at me. "You''ll need some money to rebuild your house. I''ll loan you that money, whatever you need. I don''t charge you any interest, so you can relax. "Whoa! Oh, really? There''s plenty of money to be made from selling magic items and Kajuu''s business, based on the strategy books. In order to defeat the demon king, you will surely need something to get ahead of the game. That''s why I''m not going to say "I don''t need money at all" or anything pretty. However, I would welcome it if I could return the money I earn to society in this way. By the way, aren''t rice seeds essential for the village to become independent?I''ve made arrangements for that too. They''re due to arrive soon. ''Whoa, whoa, whoa!'' The whole thing. ''Thank you!Thank you! We will certainly give back more than we have received after the village has recovered! I was overwhelmed by the outpouring of gratitude from the villagers. And what a rumor. A carriage full of sacks of seed rice arrived at the village. ''Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr Magnus! Aria, who was riding in the car, waved to me with a lively wave. Next to her was Nadia, acting as the driver. That''s right, the unhulled rice sold by the Malm Chamber of Commerce was transferred by Nadia''s "Town Gate" with her carriage to Mont River, and from there it was transported using the city roads. I also found out when I came here that the people of Luxun seem to have a favorable attitude towards their suzerainty, Luxta, as a national sentiment. They worked hard when the country was founded, and it seems that they still have a good understanding of diplomatic relations. That''s why Aria and the Malm Chamber of Commerce were welcomed with open arms. The village is going to be in trouble from now on, but there''s no need for a celebration and welcome party. We''re adamant that we''re not going to have a celebration and welcome party, but we''re going to have a normal conversation and relax a bit before we leave. It''s nice to meet you. I''m Aria, the daughter of the Marum Chamber of Commerce based in LaCosta. That''s very polite of you. I''m having a party with Mr. Magnus and his friends, Ray. The two of them, meeting for the first time, introduce themselves to each other again. ''''Well, um, what kind of relationship do you have with Aria-san and Magnus-san?'''' Like me, Ray isn''t exactly a good conversationalist. So I''ll talk to Aria about something as bland as the weather. On the other hand, Aria is too shy to answer. It''s true that it''s hard to say "we are lovers" out of the blue at the first meeting. ''''Aria-sama is Magnus-sama''s future wife! Chocolat replied instead, strangely proud. That made Aria''s cheeks flush, too, while ''''Magnus-san has a very difficult mission, and we haven''t formally pledged our future to each other... But I have faith that Magnus-san will accomplish it, and when he does................Ohhhhhhhhhhhh, no! As expected, I''m embarrassed. Aria continues to squirm with her index finger on my chest, writing letters or whatever it is. ''No, let''s not, Aria. ........I''m embarrassed too. ''Uh-huh. Would you excuse me at this point, Mr. Ray? Me and Aria looked back at Ray. ''What...?'' Ray was raptured. And, for some reason, he looked very pale. ''What''s the matter, Ray?'' No ... well ... well ... Ray slumbered and looked around at Aria and Chocolat''s faces in turn. Then, as if by design. Ma, Magnus!I''m not going to be able to express my opinion to any of the party members anymore. It''s because I consider you a friend that I have to say this, though. What''s the matter with you, changing your mind all of a sudden? If you have something to say, say it. I''m not so narrow-minded as to get angry about it. I think it''s not a good idea to go on a date with Chocolat at night in secret with Aria-san, who has promised her future to you. ''That''s a misunderstanding!!!!! I gave it my best shot. I couldn''t stop myself from tsking. ''H~~~?Is it a misunderstanding~? Aria gropes and gouges me with her fingers that were writing on my chest. Horrible, horrible, horrible........ ''''Aria!I swear... ''Ugh, just kidding. Mr. Magnus isn''t worthy of that, is he? That''s right. You can rest assured that Mr. Magnus is a very sincere person! ''And while we''re at it, Chocolat-san sneaks into Magnus''s bed where he''s sleeping, n~~~? No, sir!Only occasionally! It happens sometimes~? What''s the matter with you, Chocolat? "Heeeeeeee, please forgive me, the two of you~ Aria grizzled her small breasts with her index finger and gave me a full-on tweak, and Chocolat apologized with tears in her eyes. Rei was looking at the three of us with rapt attention again. That face is probably pulling back........ 101-Episode 9 VS Manticore (Ray Viewpoint) I - Ray, the Warrior of Light - was thinking back to my conversation with Magnus. "There will be no more boss monsters around Monriver once we kill the Manticore. And with this thing at level 20, it''s a perfect opponent to finish the job. ''''This is the first time you''re dealing with someone in the level 20''s and three levels higher than us...'''' ''''Yeah. I suppose I should consider myself roughly separate from the boss monsters I''ve had to deal with. We should have a very thorough discussion about it. ''Yes. I hope so. Such a story had been told before they left town. The Manticore was rooted in a decaying fort in the old battlefield. It was surrounded by numerous skeletal soldiers, apparently created with evil magic, watching over it. Let''s go to the front. We don''t have any covert skills anyway. Yeah. Let''s get fancy and call it a grand demon-slaying. "Good luck to you both! I held my steel sword and Magnus held his staff made of total mithril and struck him from the front. After that, Chocolat follows, keeping a safe distance. The Skeleton Soldier is a level 3 monster. If we don''t let our guard down, firmly focus our attacks on each one of them and fight to reduce their numbers, Magnus and I will not be defeated. We beat the guys standing around the crumbling defensive wall, the outer gate, the vestibule, and the sentinel at the main gate of the fort, and rush inside the fort. The same from there. One by one, the skeletal soldiers prowling the corridors for a lookout are broken down, broken down, broken down solidly. There''s no map of the fort, so the fact that our travel routes are haphazard is inevitable. The important thing is to protect yourself first. Be prepared for a surprise attack. Do not be in a hurry to get there first. This way of thinking came naturally to me through my exposure to Magnus'' words and actions. Magnus is just the kind of person who crosses a bridge by knocking on it, you know. Thanks to him, I feel that I''m growing steadily and steadily, little by little. I can''t tell you how much I''ve been wandering around the fort in search of the boss monsters, kicking out the miscellaneous monsters and wandering around the fort - and how much I''ve been able to do. We went out into the courtyard. "These are the foolish people who are coming home to roost, aren''t they? I hope you are prepared for that, my dear. There was a manticore waiting for us. It was glaring at us majestically from a balcony that overlooked the courtyard. It was a monster, with a red body resembling a lion, bat wings, scorpion tails, and the face of an old man with fangs. ''No, you haven''t made it. Can you come down and tell me what kind of preparation I should have to make? Magnus chortled and challenged him. ''Hooray!They''re going to use you as a prime example of a human experiment.I''ll make you cry and beg me to kill you already! The manticore, which seemed to be the most cunning of the demons, did not come on lightly. From the high balcony, she began to chant a spell. If it was me and Magnus the Martial Artist before, all I could do was watch it with my fingers in my mouth. But now that I''ve grown to level 17, I''m different. Magnus understands, so I don''t panic or make a fuss. In response to his trust, I brandish the Steel Sword. Swordwave! Activate the skill you learned at level 13. The shockwave, which should be described as a sword wave, is unleashed from the blade''s barrel, aiming at the manticore above her head. "Nuh-uh, what is this? Manticore was blindsided. The spell was interrupted by surprise. However, as expected of a high Quickness, I quickly leapt into the air and escaped, avoiding my Sword Wave. I only ended up smashing the balcony he was on. ''''I see!You are the Warrior of Light!An assassin unleashed by the Divine Spirit Prominence! ''''It''s foul to have an advance guard position that can already learn long-range attack skills in the level 10s, right? Magnus lightly returns to Manticore''s line about using bat wings to stay in the air. As expected of me, I don''t have that much boldness, so I desperately visit the second Swordwave. ''''Goooooooooooo.'''' This was a direct hit and Manticore let out a scream of pain. As per Magnus'' prior information, it seems that he can''t move as nimbly as he does in flight. Since I knew, I was able to follow up with Sword Wave without hesitation. If I hadn''t known, I might have hesitated when the first shot was dodged. The reason being that unlike a bow and arrow, the Sword Wave isn''t that fast from activation to impact. ''''Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! The manticore glided in excruciatingly, took a plummeting stance, and landed in the courtyard where we were. ''Now, Magnus!'' Yes, sir. When Magnus and I saw that, we immediately leapt at it from both sides. Shine Blade! Haha! I slashed at him with the Steel Sword, which contains a brilliant light, and Magnus used his Qigong to raise his strength, and struck him with his total mithril staff. "Shakusai! The Manticore used an order of magnitude greater amount of HP to withstand our pincer attack, or avoided it with agility, while counterattacking with its forelimb claws and scorpion tail. The sharpness of these claws was equivalent to a level 20 vanguard''s white army attack, so one had to be careful. But the scorpion''s tail, with its ''''deadly venom,'''' was even more cautious. Magnus told us that the venomous stingers at the tip of the scorpion''s tail would continue to cause slip damage with an unbelievable force at the end. Therefore, when a scorpion''s tail approaches, we do not hesitate to defend ourselves. "Haha, stupid stupid stupid!Did you think that would prevent it? Manticore laughed, distorting his form in an ugly way. At the same time, he sprayed a poisonous mist from the tip of the scorpion''s tail. I had heard from Magnus that Manticore had this kind of attack method as well........ When it actually gets hit, it has a wide spray range! I can''t let you do this! Magnus and I were doused with them, and I was given a bad status. And then we had to be in a hurry to get out of there. Unlike being stabbed by a poisonous needle, the toxicity value is lower when it''s in the spray state. It''s not poisonous, it''s just "poison". Slip damage was completely different. That''s why I don''t panic or make a fuss, but concentrate on the skills that Magnus taught me. "Ah-un-Rena! Using the Internal Qi Gong, which can be used by Wu-Lu martial artists, he restores his health while simultaneously detoxifying the body. Magnus, take over! Yes, sir. While I was concentrating on the Inner Qi Gong, Magnus was continuing to engage and attracting the Manticore''s attention. This time, I would attack and keep his manticore riveted, creating an opening for Magnus to use the Internal Qi Gong. Just as we discussed beforehand, this works! "Gulp, Fran Wren-- Shut up. Just as the manticore, who was in a fury, began to cast a spell, Magnus slammed his wand into his face. I don''t know what the spell is to me, but to my surprise, Magnus seems to be able to hear what kind of magic the other person is planning to use. He can even tell if the spell is long or short to complete. And he said that if it''s a long spell, he''ll be able to beat it out of him like he''s doing now, but he really does it. It''s really amazing what Magnus can do. I heard that Manticore is a good at magic and uses a variety of powerful magic, but this one is half as scary as it sounds. On the other hand, the Manticore would be unbearable. It was forcibly crushing its trump card (Mahou), and it was obviously upset. This level 20 boss monster was horrified by the fact that he was dealing with a human who had been looking down on him until now. ''''QUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON!'''' It is truly torn, screaming like a beast and using its huge body to hit me. Me and Magnus spread out to the left and right to calmly avoid it. Then the Manticore ran off behind us, just like that. ''''Are you trying to escape?!'''' Idiots!Who would ever take a back seat to human nature! The manticore makes a sharp turn and looks back towards us again. It runs and starts chanting a spell with the distance between us. With this, we certainly can''t hit it and crush it on the spur of the moment. But we''ve also carefully discussed the counter-measures in this case. "A un rena. We''ll both focus on the qigong training at the same time. Increase your overall stats, especially your mental strength. Your magic resistance goes up. While you''re in this state, you''ll be able to withstand the Manticore''s Thunder II. Ouch! Oh, my God! But not unbearably so! Magnus! Ray! We were talking to each other at the same time. Our awareness was perfectly aligned with each other that this was the place to set up. With the quickness heightened by the Qi Gong training, we quickly closed the distance to the manticore. From their perspective, they would be astonished by the sudden acceleration of our movements. In the stunned moment, Magnus and I perform a great move. Judgment! Haha! A skill I learned at level 17 that causes additional damage for the crimes my opponent commits. Magnus also uses the Level 17 Martial Arts skill, Floating Wave Reverberation, to slam into the Manticore. Both of them are large skills that instead of being able to expect large damage, they are easily avoided if the opponent has no openings, but the current guy, who was aghast, didn''t have the luxury of time to do so. ''''UVAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!'''' He screams a scream of demise and disappears. ''I won...!I won...! I get a little shaky. I''m not just talking about the sense of accomplishment that comes with beating a level 20 boss monster. I''m glad that we had a careful plan to defeat the boss, and that we did it according to that plan. It was excruciating to feel my growth against a monster full of nasty first-time kills and not be upset when the unexpected happened. ''I told you Ray has sense, didn''t I?It was just a matter of getting used to it. Even Magnus was happy to tap me on the shoulder. That made me very emotional. ''Brilliant, both of you!I could have watched it without any worries!'' Even Chocolat, who had been hiding, came out into the courtyard to celebrate. I looked back at her and was about to say "thank you" - and was made to anguish. Because Chocolat was carrying a stranger on her back. ''Who is that person!'' I found her unconscious and being rolled over, so I went to her. When?Where! "While you two were fighting, I was rummaging through the fort to see if there was anything of interest... You said you felt comfortable watching us fight! ''But thanks to that, I was able to find this woman. The Manticore must have been holding her captive for some kind of human experimentation. No, it was a close call. ''It''s Chocolat who''s in danger, isn''t it!The fort is full of skeleton soldiers, right? I can''t keep up with the tweaks anymore. This maid is really aloof and too elusive........ ''''But I''m sure it''s a good job. I''m glad to be saved.'''' I said, regaining some composure myself. Then I look at the woman Chocolat carried on her back. The age is a little older than Magnus. I think he''s around 20 years old or so. It is quite unusual for the hair color to be blue. Did he come from another continent? First of all, she was beautiful. This was also a rare sight. 102-Episode 10: A strangely strange reaction (ray perspective) We laid the woman Chocolat had protected in the courtyard and we looked at her condition. ''It looks like she''s not traumatized,'' Do you think they''re under some kind of sleep spell or something? I see. So I guess that''s a relief for now? What a story I have with Chocolat. Magnus doesn''t object, or doesn''t say a word about it. That reassures me. Are you from this village?If I knew where it was, I could send it to you. "Maybe he''s from Montrever. He''s so clean! Chocolat said, "Behold, the great guess! I assured him with great confidence. If you ask me, that may indeed be true. When I say this woman is beautiful in a nutshell, it''s not like she''s just a good material. It''s not like she''s putting on makeup or anything. The beauty of her hair, for example, would not be like this if she didn''t take care of it on a regular basis, right?The girls in the village where I grew up were all shaggy. The clothes they wore didn''t have that "I got my mother''s secondhand clothes from a long time ago" look to them. The tailoring was great, and there was casual embroidery, so maybe the clothes were expensive? Maybe it''s a nice young lady? Her hands and stuff are beautiful, and I can''t see any signs of labor. Not long after I was thinking about that, she woke up. ''''Ah.........?'''' Are you okay?Is there anything that hurts? ''What...?Yeah, yeah ... in the country ... ''We''ve got the Manticore down. "The manticore is down, and you are safe now, so please take some time to relax. Once you''re in a relaxed mood, I hope you''ll clear your mind in no time. Chocolat is indeed a maid. The woman was completely relieved and dazed, but eventually she raised her upper body and looked around at the scenery around her and our faces. Are you guys going to help me out? Yes, sir. "That was a close call, but I think it''s a blessing in disguise! The woman bowed her head to us, a little tearful with glee. ''My name is Sherris,'' she said, ''and I am the daughter of a Crowhill merchant. I am the daughter of a Crowhill merchant family, and I was on my way to Mont River to visit a friend when I was attacked by a manticore... Crow Hill is the town we''re headed to next, Magnus! ''''The merchant''s daughter is the same as Lady Aria. After all, it''s a fate, Lady Magnus! Would you like me to give you a lift home? I''d love to! Me and Chocolat suggest to Magnus from both sides. ''Well, are you sure!If I had to go through that kind of thing, I would be so anxious about the journey.... I don''t think this will ever happen again, but... I know how you feel. "There is no way I could recover from a shock like this. So that''s good, isn''t it, Magnus? "Master Magnus? The woman who introduced herself as Sherris gives Magnus a pleading look, and me and Sherris suggest again. ''Well, I don''t mind if it''s incidental,'' Magnus said, with a terribly cold look in his eyes and a tone that lacked inflection. Hmm?And I feel a sense of discomfort. Magnus always has a mature demeanor, but this one is a little different..... It''s more like a cold-heartedness than a maturity..... ''''..........'''' Chocolat seemed to think it was strange that she looked at me, and she looked at me in a stunned way. But Magnus turned on his heel and said ''Nevertheless, for the present, let us return to Mont River. Tomorrow, we''ll set out for Crow Hill. Is that all right with you? Having said that, he quickly headed out of the fort. ........It''s still weird. Magnus is a kind and very thoughtful person, and he''s always been very concerned about the terrible things I had to deal with at the last party. He''s never made a unilateral decision like this before without asking my opinion. What''s going on here...? . Pulling ourselves together, we escaped the abandoned fort. The distant atmosphere of Magnus makes me and Chocolat more than a little nervous, but if I and Chocolat don''t get our act together, Sheris-san will be worried. ''Look, look, look, Magnus!Get that thing out, thing! I did my best to act cheerful and asked Magnus to do it for me. Magnus replied curtly, "Oh," and took out the Magic Tool Bag III first. ''''Please watch carefully, Sheris-san! ''What?Yes ... yes ... You''ll be surprised. Because I was the first one! I was excited to see Mr. Sherris roll his eyes (and I wanted him to cheer up as quickly as possible), so I watched him with excitement. Magnus puts his hand in the mouth of a small tool bag and pulls out a piece of carpet. ''That''s definitely not big enough to fit in the bag! And it''s a sight that is guaranteed to surprise you. Because that''s what happened the first time I saw it! How do you think Mr. Sherris will be surprised~? Do you think I''ll be groping? I couldn''t help but steal a glance at her, unable to hold back the grin on my cheeks. ''''.........'''' You''re looking at me without a care in the world........? I can''t help but feel giddy. I ... no wait, me. The real work starts here. This is where the real shock comes in. Isn''t that right, Ray? ''Come on, come on, Magnus. Let''s just spread it out. I''ll take care of this for you. I take the rug from Magnus and take the initiative to spread it out on the ground. This isn''t just any carpet. It''s a very valuable and useful hovering carpet. His name is Narsai. I''ll never forget the moment Magnus showed me the first time he showed it to me. I''ll never forget the feeling I got the first time I rode it. It was amazing!Magnus, wow!Why do you have this amazing thing!I''ll never forget that day when I was a little girl, and I was so excited to be a kid again. So I''m sure that even Sherris will be in for a surprise this time! Hey, hey, hey, Mr. Sherris!It''s called a hovering carpet!Do you know?I''m going to show you how to ride it now, so don''t be surprised, okay? Can we go?Okay?You''re going to have to pay attention, okay?You''ll be surprised. Driven by emotions I don''t understand, I get pissed off and appeal to them. Then I get on the carpet. Immediately, the hovering carpet reacts and floats up off the ground. Look at that!I''m floating!I''m floating by myself!I''m floating by magic! .......... You''re looking at me without a care in the world........? I''d rather be like, "What?Why is this bladder so excited?Why? You look like that? Why aren''t you surprised, Mr. Sherris! ''What?Uh..........uh........ Ah!Yeah, it''s amazing. I''ve never seen such an amazing thing before. I''m so amazed! Mr. Sherris repeated, "Surprise, surprise," as if to mend his ways. I had won the game and lost the game - that''s how I felt. "...or rather, I don''t know what I was getting so worked up about... ''You wanted to share the emotion. Chocolat will understand.'' Chocolat''s comforting words are sinking in...! . The four of us boarded the Narsai for the return trip to Mont River. It''s a quick one-hour ride on the hovering carpet. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ray. You can call me Ray. I''m only 14. I''m sorry, Ray. I mean, I''m a merchant by nature, right?I''m more used to seeing unusual things than most people are. I was still dragging, or rather, my shoulders were slumping a little, but Sherris-san was concerned about me and said. This is a bit of a turn-off. But I see. I was born in a nondescript village in the countryside, so it''s only natural that I''m not as well-versed as I was. Hey, Ray. I''ve got to ask you something... Oh. Ask me anything you want. Did I do something to offend you, Mr. Magnus? Mr. Sherris asked in a whisper. He is stationed at the front of the carpet, looking at Magnus. He is in normal contact with Chocolat next to him, but he won''t speak or make eye contact with Mr. Sheris. ''I don''t think so but I''m quite curious too. It''s hard to be kind of lost to the man who saved your life... ''I know...'' ''Okay,'' I patted myself on the chest. ''I''ll take off my skin. I''ll stand between Mr. Sherice and Mr. Magnus so they can get along. Really?I''m glad........ Ray is so sweet. Mr. Sherris told me so. To be honest, though, I don''t think I''m that kind. Because I want to be like the kind Mr. Magnus! Because I adore it! 103-Episode 11 Magnus capture strategy (ray perspective) Me, Magnus and Chocolat left the town of Mont River, where we lived for a while. Our sights are set on the next town, Crow Hill. We''re going to try to beat the bosses in the area, raise their levels, and obtain drop items. In addition, in order to bring back Sherith, who was under my protection, the four of us would be traveling together on the road. It will take us three days to get to Crow Hill even if we use the Narsai. It would certainly be awkward if Magnus'' attitude towards Sherith remained cold during that time. That''s why I decided to take off my clothes and come up with a plan to get them to get along with each other. The first part of my plan. "Hey, guys. Let''s play cards. I started out with a smile. On the first day of the move, we were going to spend the night in a small inn town, and this was after we''d had dinner. Fortunately, there were only rooms available for four people, so I hurriedly bought cards for the game. It''s a good idea, let''s play! I knew Chocolat would bite on it!Thank you so much! Her cheerfulness and spontaneity make her an indispensable mood-maker at parties, and this time we had a lot of help from Chocolat''s innocence. And once again, Chocolat''s innocence was a big help to me. In fact, from the very beginning, Chocolat has been very accommodating to Cheryse. ''You do it too, don''t you, Mr. Sherris? Yeah, I''m a very strong guy. I''m very strong in these things. ''''Just because I''m a maid doesn''t mean I''m going to shy away from the game! "Uh-huh. Sounds interesting. ''Yes, of course. Would you like to play Magnus too? No, I''m not. With a curt attitude, Magnus quickly retreated to his own bed and began to read something like his own memoir. ........No, it''s okay. This is still part of the plan. I bothered to get a desk and chair out in the middle of the bedroom and the three of us start playing a card game. Lighten up!Fun!Be well! Okay, I''m gonna win again. ''''Guguu........Sheris-sama, you are really strong.......'''' All right, let''s move on. Next time. We can''t lose this time! "Master Ray is right!I can''t lose! Hey. Next time. Next time. And I glanced at Magnus after each game. Normally, I''d be curious if everyone was having fun playing beside me, right? And if it''s more like a heated game, you can''t help but be curious, right? I''d rather mingle, wouldn''t you? And when I''m playing with Sherris, I''m sure she''ll open up to Magnus. You know what? It''s a good idea. I''m sorry, but I think I''m going to go ahead and take a break. I thought it was a good idea! ''Yeah, you don''t have to shy away from me. I can sleep through all the noise around me and carry on having fun. When I saw Magnus, who quickly covered his head with the sheet, I realized the failure of my strategy. Strategy number two. ''Hey, guys. Isn''t it about time we had lunch? I started off with a smile. On the second day of the trip, we were on the Narsai as we were traveling along the highway. It''s going to be a while before the next stop, okay? ''No, no, Magnus. You don''t have to go into the store, but we''ll have your lunch ready for you. "Law. Magnus dodged the Narsai into a field by the side of the road and brought it to a halt. Then it was time for lunch. I reach into my backpack and pull out a basket. Ta-da! ''This is a delicious-looking sandwich! Actually, it''s made by Mr. Sherris! "Ah, so that''s why you and Mr. Ray were sneaking out early in the morning. Yes, I borrowed the inn''s kitchen. I helped out a bit. Actually, Mr. Sherice, he''s a terrible cook, and I did most of the work! "If you''d asked me to join you, I''d have waved my arms around. Let me look forward to that another time. ''Yes, Master Ray. I''ll make your tongue quiver. I''m looking forward to that, but for now, let''s have a ''sincere'' bento from Mr. Sherris. I fidget with the basket and place it in the middle of everyone else. I steal a glance at Magnus. Girls my age in the village where I''m from used to say. They used to say, "A man should grab his stomach first. Actually, I think men have a weakness for women''s cooking. I think they''re also very interested in good food. Even Magnus would be relieved to eat this delicious sandwich made by Mr. Sherice. ''Come on, come on, let''s eat!I''m starving. Let''s eat! "Thank you, Lord Cherris. Yes, here you go. I hope you like it. ''It''s delicious, Mr. Sherris!Wow, you''re a great cook! I''m really itching to be proud of myself! ''See, you have to eat Magnus, too. I''m sorry. I think I''ve had too much breakfast. What? Don''t be afraid to share it with me. Eh. Huh. ''That''s a pity, Master Magnus. It''s so delicious. But don''t be discouraged. Tomorrow, Chocolat will prepare a lunch for you. But don''t stop eating it from one end to the other, Chocolat! There won''t be enough for Magnus!It''s really gone! Then I''ll ask Chocolat to make an appointment for tomorrow. "You can count on me, master! Moreover, Chocolat is casually destroying tomorrow''s chance to get the stomach without a second thought. I thought it was a good idea. Strategy #3. "Hey, Magnus. What kind of boss monsters are in the vicinity of Crow Hill? I asked with a smile. On the third day of the move, we were in a field on the side of the road, eating a lunch made by Chocolat. I''m sure you''re aware of the fact that there''s a cat-like monster called Lungus, for example. This guy is a monster whose clairvoyant ability is troublesome-- Magnus rambles on. I''ve been partying with him for a while now, and I''ve recently learned something. I''ve been partying with him for a while now, and I''ve learned that Magnus loves to talk about poop. Yes, like a scholar or a wizard! He''s happy to tell me everything I ask, and I enjoy his stories so much that I listen to them with a twinkle in my eye. Then Magnus seems to be a little happy inside, too. So this is the last thing I need to do. I''ll have Magnus tell his favorite poop story, and I''ll have Mr. Sherris listen with me, even though he''ll be bored inside. So I''ll start with a "we''re all having a chat" format. That''s a good place to start, and then we''ll make a steady transition to real banter. That''s the plan. We''ll be at Crow Hill tomorrow, and I can''t afford to be a means to an end! I gave Mr. Sheris a look as I listened to Magnus'' lunks narrative. That made Mr. Sherith pretend to be interested in the story. ''Oh!That''s so tricky to be clairvoyant about!Even if you go hunting for a demon that has such a thing, they''ll probably find it before you do. Worst-case scenario, they''d probably escape before you could even get close. Yeah, it''s about-- Magnus quickly tried to share his knowledge with Sheris. I clenched my fists inwardly. "Well, that''s not much fun for a lady to hear. That''s enough for now. I got you! I thought it was a good idea! ''Ray. I think we should sit down and have another strategy meeting after we get Mr. Sheris home safely, what do you think? '' ... yes. ...You''re absolutely right. I had to answer that. . The evening of the third day of travel came and we decided to spend the night in the inn town. Now it was time for us to go to bed. In the end I wasn''t able to get between Magnus and Mr. Sherris. ''I''m sorry I couldn''t be of any help,'' It''s okay, Ray. I saw how hard you worked for it, and I know that you did. Mr. Sherris gave a wry smile. To me, it looked like a very attractive expression. It''s not that she''s beautiful, so a bitter smile is appropriate.... I noticed. At the same time, she was also full of affection for me, which is why I found her so attractive. ''Since you''re such a person, I''ll give you one piece of serious advice from your sister as a reward. Mr. Sherris said in a strangely revised tone. ''You''ve got a very exploitable personality, you''d better be more careful, wouldn''t you?I''m glad it''s your sister, but if it''s someone who''s planning something worse, I''m going to hurt you, okay? ''What?Huh?What do you mean? I hate smart guys the most. They''re boring. But a man as penetrating and good as you are, you''re a lot less boring. That''s just it. Sherris-san said, and suddenly placed a light kiss on my forehead. ''''Mmm~~~! I''m startled and turn upside down. I turn bright red. The area where Mr. Sherice''s lips touched mine is so hot it''s like I''m on fire, and I hold it down with both hands. I''m already panicking about the panic, as well as the unfamiliar dialogue I just heard. ''Thank you, Ray. You''ve taken care of me for the short time I''ve been here. I hope you get a good night''s sleep early and soundly tonight, okay? ''What?Quickly?Sleeping? I don''t care if you stay awake and listen to me, it burns. Just pretend to be asleep, okay? Mr. Sherris said enigmatically to the end and returned to his room for the inn. The private conversation is over. I had no choice but to return to my room with Magnus. Magnus was lost in his bed, reading a thick book. It''s his favorite book, bound in blue. ........Come to think of it, I never opened it in front of Sheris-san. ''What does Magnus have to be wary of in Mr. Shellis? I asked, getting into the bed next to him. I couldn''t help but ask. ''You don''t trust a stranger lightly, do you?'' Magnus looked up from his book and answered frankly. ''Well you have a point. But then, would you have trusted me right away? ''Because you''re a good man who stood up to Earthdrake for the sake of the unknown villagers. Isn''t that the same for Rudd? But he left you in the lurch. ''I''m just a dumbass, but if it was the other way around, wouldn''t you think I would have abandoned you and run away too? ''The fact is, you were not in the opposite position. You bravely served in the vanguard and never thought from the beginning that your friends would abandon you. That in itself is proof of your goodness. If you were a wiser man, you wouldn''t be in such a dangerous position. I''d have more insurance. ........is that right? You could do with a little more self-esteem, couldn''t you? Magnus said, putting the book away as if it were important. We leave early again tomorrow. Let''s go to bed. Yeah, let''s do that. We squirmed in bed. . However, I couldn''t sleep for some reason. I felt like I had a lot of things to think about. It was like I couldn''t think straight. Hours passed as I lay in bed in a daze. So I was able to notice. The doorway opened softly from the outside. "It''s Magnus'' fault for always being a jerk to me, isn''t it? The way Ms. Sherris giggled in a hushed voice, a mischievous smile. The way she creeps to Magnus'' bed. I couldn''t help but open my dim eyes to check. Then it pops into my vision. The sight of Mr. Sherris in a skimpy nightgown, more disgusting than naked! Then she boldly straddles Magnus, who is sleeping on the bed. Is this what you call one night crawling! 104-Twelfth Episode: The Temptation of a Fairy I was in a situation where I - the "wizard" Magnus - was in a very difficult position to explain. I was straddled on the bed by a slightly older beauty who called herself Sherris. With only a thin sheet separating them, they were laid on her buttocks, their thighs pressed tightly together and the softness of their touch squeezed. And the way she was dressed, it was truly a sight to behold. She was wearing a nightgown that exposed her breasts, shoulders, and legs, and was so thin that it almost showed her bare skin to begin with. The tautness of her breasts, the deep cleavage of her breasts, the incendiary curves from the neckline of her waist to her buttocks - the design emphasized the allure of her limbs as much as it could. The moonlight streaming in through the window makes her look even more glamorous. Where in the world have I hidden all this stuff? What''s this all about? I question in a harsh voice tone. ''Oh?''You''re gonna let a woman say that?Or is that what you do for fun?Uh-huh, you''re bad, aren''t you? She joked about it, and then she leaned forward and tried to come at me, sticky and pliant, but I wouldn''t let her. But I wouldn''t let her. "I''m telling you to stop screwing around, I thrust my sword against her throat, restraining her from falling on her upper body. If you think it''s just a bare-handed check, you''re wrong. As a sub-profession (class), I''ve now grown the "martial artist" to level 19. It''s a great weapon, even if it''s bare-knuckled, and with the Wulu School''s unique skill of Qigong, it''s almost as good as a magic weapon. Moreover, ever since Chocolat protected this woman, I''ve been disarming the effects of the Magic Sea General''s Gold Coin. I''ve regained the power of a level 39 wizard, my main profession (class). She had also regained her status, and her strength, speed, dexterity, and mental strength were all at a level not attainable by a level 19 martial artist by nature. That was the kind of sword that she had thrust at him. This woman must have understood that. ''''You don''t have to be so evil, do you?I just wanted to feel the warmth directly from your skin because you were so cold. I give up on pouting and pout my lips in a sultry way. She bobbles back and forth on top of me as if to spoil me. The childish attitude of an older woman with a delicate complexion is rather appealing. It''s just a matter of looking at it objectively. ''''Don''t give me that crap, get out of my way. But I resisted the temptation. To me, there is no woman more attractive than Aria. There was no reason why I couldn''t resist! Don''t you want to call the shots and have some fun with me? I''m sorry, but you''re not going to get it. "Stubborn!Why are they so stinging?What did I do to you? Do I have to explain that to you? I let my guard down, holding my sword to him, and I told him. ''Hey, Elysiel from the Zale Trading Company?No, should I call you Ellis Barlack now? I called her real name. ''How did you know that?'' She leaps back as if in fear. From the state where she was straddling me to the window at once. She uses a supple spring, and the action does not make you feel her weight. It''s not the kind of movement an ordinary person would be capable of. "Ellis is Sherith, another cheap pseudonym, isn''t it? When people ask me why, I only reply with provocative lines. No one is stupid enough to tell me that there is a strategy book. I get off the bed and confront him. Magnus the Great Wizard Magnus the Slayer of Demons is a truly terrifying man!I''ve never had a man as intriguing as you! Ellis, whose identity had been discovered, paled heartily at that, but exclaimed somewhat happily. ''Hey, can''t we really get under the skin for once, without any ill will?I want to get to know you on a deeper level. d*mn it. If you''d like to know what the hell you''re up to, you can tell me right now if it''s really all that important to you. I picked up the Daimajin Wand, which was propped up by the bedside, and held it up. Then-- Hey, wait a minute!I can''t understand the situation at all! Rey, who apparently pretended to be asleep, jumped up, as expected, unbearably. I''m not going to be the only one," he said. You will find that you will be able to get a good deal more than just a few of them. Sooner or later, he will be one of those who must be killed. I''ll explain briefly. Ray was getting more and more bewildered, but I''m not in a position to go into detail right now. ''I''m just tired of the day-to-day boredom and used Barracks to do something more fun, and I don''t think I''ve betrayed humanity or anything big, and I''m not interested in it? I''m not the one who cares about your circumstances or your motives. You''re a tsurena man everywhere! Ellis lamented in a theatrical manner, then turned around and smiled wickedly. But Magnus?I''m sure you''re interested in my Jewel of the Heavens: The Fine Wave, right? I held my tongue. It''s an irreplaceable fact that in order to defeat the Demon King, you need to have all eight of the Jewel of Heaven. That''s why Ellis knows the value of this, and that''s why he''s challenging you. If you want me, you have to go after me. Elise smiled, teasingly and most of all, bewitchingly, and suddenly bat-like wings sprouted from her back. The nightgown was pushed open from the inside, revealing a perfectly proportioned naked body without a care in the world. ''''Naked!What''s with the wings?All naked! Ray was panicking in bed. ''Ray''s been good to me, and you''re welcome to come after me too, okay? Ellis throws a throwing kiss and leaps out the window. ''Hogwash!'' I chant a spell as I follow. I stand at the window and point the staff of the Great Magic Way at Eris, who is fluttering into the night sky. "Tilt-ha-un-del-e-rhen! From the tip of it, he shoots Thunder IV at Ellis in the sky. But my opponent is a level 40 monster of the highest order. Just before my lightning strike hits, space itself is distorted and distorted, and the bolt of lightning is deflected in a different direction. Rather than being defeated, Eris''s special ability was used to heal me. Even in the strategy book, I could confirm that Eris Barrak''s abilities were specialized in the direction of defense and illusion, but now that I''ve seen the real thing, I''m convinced. ''''Good day, Magnus!Ray!Good dreams! With a lusty smile, Ellis disappeared into the night sky. I couldn''t help but tap on the window. A super high-level monster that was good at defense and may or may not have the will to fight, but had to be defeated someday, was perhaps the most troublesome in a way. ''''Magnus........'''' And then Ray slipped out of bed and stood next to me, with a lumbering gait. I took a deep breath and let out all the fighting spirit I''d been directing at Ellis. Then I looked into Ray''s eyes and told him. ''I''m sorry. I think it''s time for me to tell you the truth-- 105-Episode 13 ''What I''m about to tell you is that I didn''t tell Ray. I never meant to be malicious, but I did mean to deceive him. So I don''t blame you for being pissed off. It''s just, will you hear me out? I prefaced that. Ray gave me a divine look and nodded, "I understand. After Ellis escaped, we''re in the same inn room. The roar of my startled the guests and neighbors. It caused a bit of a commotion. But it happened only for a short time, and soon everyone seemed to have gone back to their beds again. The silence of the night has fallen, and me and Ray are now facing each other at the table with room. ''''I''m going to borrow the kitchen and make some tea.'''' And then Chocolat heard the commotion and left the room (still, I''ve already explained about Ellis). I was alone with Ray, and we started talking. ''Ray. Don''t be surprised if you listen to me. Yes, yes, I understand. My name is Magnus. I''m actually a level 39 wizard. What? ''For the past year or so, I''ve been on a journey to defeat the Demon King. ''Demon King!The Demon King is that Demon King! "I''ve already defeated three of the Eight Demon Generals and have come to this Grand Duchy to defeat a new one, the Magus General. ''What, eeeeeeee! "His valor earned him the title of ''Slayer of Demons'' in Rakstad, Alavana and Kajuu. This is the official certificate. Present it and you will receive the greatest support in the three countries. ''Oh, the seal of the Royal House of Luxta!This is the Emperor''s Mark of Alabana!This is all real! If you carry a fake one around with you and get searched and found by the proper authorities, you''ll be hanged. I laughed, half-jokingly. Magnus was really an amazing person......... Ray looked at the Official Certificate for a while with a soul-crushing look on his face. ''''You''re not angry?'''' Because it''s all for the best, right? ''Do you believe that?Don''t you think you''re just like the people who have been cheating and betraying you all this time? I don''t think so. I don''t think so, I know that much. Since I met Magnus, I''ve been given so much to do. I''ve had so much to learn. Ray said with some pride. The fact that he was able to think for himself and make decisions, as if to confirm his growth. I''m sure I''ll tell a well-meaning lie or at least put on a play. For the last three days, I''ve been trying to get Magnus and Cheryl to get along with each other and Ellis. That was kind of - I''m sorry about that. I didn''t think she was a demon. Even he himself was amazed at me for being too good-natured. Ray lowers his head vigorously. ''No, I don''t care about that. I knew that Ray had good intentions, and I knew that he was doing it. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you what happened, and I''m sorry I continued to be so curt. I bow my head politely. Well, I guess it''s mutual. Yeah. We look up at the same time and smile at each other. And then Ray. You''ll tell me why you kept it a secret, won''t you? Of course. Let me walk you through it. I said and then laid out the two Jewel of the Heavens on the table. The red and blue gemstone dropped from Tenzen Delvembro and the flash of lightning from Heydar Jamuitan. The Jewel of the Heavens has the effect of weakening some of the power of the corresponding Eight Demonic Generals. It''s not a good idea for me to take on the Eight Demon Generals, but it''s a heavy burden. It would be a gamble. Therefore, in order to increase our chances of winning, there is nothing better than to collect these gems. ''I see ... can I touch it?'' Yes. You are indestructible, so you don''t have to be rough with them. I joked, but Ray took it in his hands like a broken thing, oops. ''''That''s a character. I was going to get the Jewel of the Heavens: The Fine Wave in Kajuu. I''m a Kajuu, and my intention was to get the Jewel of the World: The Fine Waves, and to either repel the attackers or attack them. But that Eris woman, I don''t know what she''s thinking. In the "Monsters" section of the Strategy Guide, there is only one mention of Elise Barrak: "Her character is uninhibited and fun-loving, and she currently moves to observe Magnus with great interest. Currently, she takes a great interest in Magnus and moves to make him an object of observation. When I first read this, I was like, "What''s that? I groaned. I don''t know why. The purpose is too unreadable. ''''This has thrown a wrench in my plans. I now have to find a new Eight Demon General who can defeat them without the Jewel of the Realm." Is that what they call a "magic bullet general"? Aye. When I learned of your Warrior of Light, Ali, in the Grand Duchy of Luxun, I thought we could boost our odds of taking them down by working together. That''s why I''ve been chasing you. ''But from a level 39 Magnus, we''re not really a force to be reckoned with...'' The Warrior of Light, chosen by the Warrior Spirit Prominence, is a highly-privileged position, just like the Tigon chosen by the God of Destiny, the Brave. I had hoped that as long as you two continued to improve, you would become a reliable ally to us. So I used the Demon Sealord''s Gold Coin to level up with Ray. I wanted to raise my own level of martial arts ability, so it was more efficient. I''ll explain to you why. "It would have been fairer to let you in on the situation without hiding it, but... Yeah, that''s fine. I''m not really a very strong person. Ray said with a smile of self-mockery. ''''If I had known that Magnus was actually level 39, I definitely wouldn''t have taken killing boss monsters as seriously as I do now. I think Magnus made the right decision. Then Ray''s expression changed. He just said that he had more important things to do than that. He looked completely on his own and asked. ''''Magnus is a wizard, but on top of that, he''s taking his martial arts skills to an even higher level, isn''t he? ''''Yeah, that''s right. From the perspective of the forest (system), a wizard is the main job and a martial artist is a sub-job. ''I didn''t know that was possible! ''People with two professions (classes) are not common, but they are not that rare. Ray was from the village, wasn''t he?Wasn''t there anyone who made a living as a hunter in the summer and a blacksmith in the winter? ''If you ask me, it certainly was my neighbor''s uncle! As we all grow up, we all choose one profession (class) to work in, whether we realize it or not. Whether we are aware of it or not. Some of them are in the ''playboy'' class, which I don''t know what to call their profession, and they are usually unaware of it. And as they become more familiar with their profession (class), their level rises from zero to one, then two, then three. ''And you mean it''s possible to become proficient and level up in another profession (class) if you want to? ''''Yeah, one or two more. However, the skill and effort required to level up is the same for both main and sub-levels, though. So normally, if you want to master three or four professions (classes), you''ll end up being a poor dexterity. That makes sense, doesn''t it? There are other professions (classes) that you cannot become even if you want to. The same is true for knights, who must be decorated, and warriors of light, who need to be chosen by the spirit. You can''t be a dwarf to be a mystic smith, or an elf to be a spirit user. And so on. Ummmmm... The crispness of Ray''s counterpart, the crispness is getting worse and worse. ''Are you interested in learning a sub-profession (class)?'' Haha you can''t hide anything from Magnus, can you? Ray scratched his head. ''But Magnus seems to disagree, doesn''t he? ''Just my personal opinion, I suppose. I''d like to emphasize that you are the one who makes the decisions about you. Ray has a na?ve situation and I don''t want to impose my opinion on him. ''''Um ... well ... would you be willing to share Magnus''s opinion as well?'''' Of course. Ray, too, is not just being stubborn, he''s opening up to me and looking for a way to get rid of the trauma on top of that. I answer his question. He says, "Ray is a rare human being who has gained a powerful profession (class) as a warrior of light. I, for example, can''t help but think that it''s more efficient to focus on this one thing and stretch it straight out. ''I see.... What else? ''What are the benefits of moving up in the profession (class) in the first place, in a nutshell, three? Increased status, new skills, new magic if you''re a magician, right? That''s right. And if we focus only on this increase in status first, it''s really inefficient to be proficient in multiple professions (classes). Since this is a theoretical model, I''ll use a number that is more approximate than reality. The "experience" required for a wizard to reach level 10 is 1000. The status at level 10 is 1 for strength, 5 for magic, and 3 for mental strength. On the other hand, the experience required for a martial artist to reach level 10 is 1000. At level 10, his status was Strength: 5 Magic: 1 Mental Power: 3. Then, after gaining 2,000 experience, what happens to the main wizard and the sub-bujutsuka when they both reach level 10? Does that add up to 6 strength: 6 magic: 6 mental power: 6? Actually, it doesn''t. The answer is that the one who is better at it will be the final status, which is Power: 5 Magic: 5 Mental: 3. Can you see that for twice as much effort, the rewards are few and far between? ''''And moreover, a warrior of light is a very privileged profession with a generally high status. If you subbed up a poor profession (class) to a sub, and then caught up to your current level, there''s even a chance that Ray''s stats wouldn''t rise a single one. Nah, I see... ''On the other hand, Ray is a light warrior of the type that can''t use magic, so it would be useful to extend the magic profession into a sub. However, this will take years of time, okay? If you want to be a wizard, I can teach you how to be one. But you won''t even make it to level one until you learn a magic character (or rather, a language) first. If you want to become a monk, you must develop a strong faith or, like Krim, reach a kind of enlightened state. "That''s not what the ''Magic Bullet General'' is waiting for, is it? Yeah. The last thing you need to do is gain skills. Well I can learn the skills of other vanguard positions by imitating them, can''t I? Yes. As expected of a warrior of light, it''s a foul ability. The actuality of this is that it''s not very meaningful for me to develop my sub profession (class) when I hear about it. ........Was I naive in thinking that I could become strong easily? Ray was dispirited and remorseful. I snapped out of it, trying to get my bearings. "Ray. Can you trust me? What...? ''Do you dare to do as I say?If you do that, you''ll be dramatically stronger in a short period of time-- 106-Episode 14 Proof of Trust I placed the last of the ''strategy books'' on the table. ''''This........is the book that Magnus reads avidly whenever he finds free time, isn''t it? Yeah. But I try to avoid the public eye. ''Come to think of it, you would never let it out in front of Ellis, would you?I didn''t realize you thought of it that way because you were always reading in front of me with impunity. I thought Ray would be safe enough to look at the book. ''You mean they think I''m harmless...'' I think it''s a beautiful thing about you as a person. I comforted Ray, who slumped his shoulders in disappointment. ''So, this book is...? The Survival Guide contains everything you need to know to defeat the Witch King. When you say every........thing......how much is actually...? "I always had detailed information in advance about every boss monster I''ve ever killed, didn''t I? ''Yes. You learned it from Magnus'' friend, Narsai, didn''t you? ''I''m sorry, that''s a lie too. No matter how much of a scholar you are, there is no way you could have such detailed and reliable monster knowledge. ''What?Then, then, no way! No way. All the information they gave me came from this guide. ''What?Buh, we''ve been fighting since we developed our countermeasures and strategy based on that prior information!If it wasn''t for that, it''s doubtful that we would have won! Yeah. If we hadn''t raised the bar or had more people, we wouldn''t have won. ...................... I hope this gives you an idea of just how big a deal this is. When I checked, Ray shook his head repeatedly, his voice still lost. "In my journey to defeat the Demon King, the Strategy Book is truly a lifeline. You can''t ever lose it or have it taken away from you. That''s why I can''t reveal its existence to anyone. The attack book is written in sacred script that only I can read. To anyone else, it''s useless. You can''t see the value in it. Still, you can''t be too careful. ''Then why did you tell me? ''You said you wanted me to trust you?Then I thought I should trust you, too. To Ray''s natural question, I looked him squarely in the eye and answered emphatically. ''''Nah...! Ray''s whole body trembled as if he was struck by something invisible. When Ray froze in place, I slowly told him. The reason why I''m so familiar with the Raritan system is because of the strategy book. I''ve been talking about the main occupation (class) and sub occupation (class), and I know more about the Warriors of Light than you do, all because of the information contained in this book. I see....well.... And with the help of the attack book, I''ve come up with a way to help you grow exponentially in a short period of time. It''s a far more direct route to success than learning a sub-category. .......... Ray didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he asked. ''Can I read this book, too?'' Yeah. But don''t let me down, okay? Ray actually picked it up and opened the book and seemed to understand the meaning of my words. ''Haha. What is this? I can''t read this at all. "Sacred carved script. The language used by gods and divine spirits. When I was at the academy, I wanted to know more about the magical divine spirit Luna City, so I deciphered it independently. ........You think this is bullshit? No. Ray, who had been flipping through the pages and looking at the "Map of the World" section, shook his head. Unlike the Holy Carved Script, anyone can understand the map (except for the annotations that are annexed to it). ''This map is the village where I was born, right?'' Yeah. Kihasa Village. It''s great. It''s interesting. I didn''t know there was such a thing in the magazine. Haha, I have one too. Ray looked at it once more, then turned the page again. ''Hey, Magnus. Do you remember when we killed the Noble Vampires? Of course, I''ll be very clear. I was a mess, wasn''t I? It was terrible. I told you that''s what it would be like if you hadn''t seen it before. ''Yes. Yes. Magnus told me not to panic. We''ll just get used to fighting the boss monster. In fact, you''ve gotten used to it. You''ve been fighting proudly these days, and it''s been encouraging to see you as a friend. I must say, the Manticore fight was a masterpiece. Including the plan we developed together beforehand. ''Yeah. That one fell into place nicely, and I was able to keep my cool the whole time. ''If you think it through properly on your own, discuss it thoroughly with your friends, and it works out, it''s a great feeling. ''''Well yeah. I didn''t get a taste of that with Eugene and the others either. Ray had a bittersweet look on his face. Maybe I''m a mirror image of him, too. We are different ages and different countries of birth, but perhaps the fact that Ray and I were able to communicate with each other in such a short period of time is because we carry the same wound in our hearts. Ray''s hand stopped as he flipped through the strategy book. As if he was overwhelmed by the end of the "Map of the World" section and the pages full of text, which continued on and on, page after page, with a vast amount of sacred carved characters listed on them. ''Even though Magnus would give me the information, I wanted to think about it properly myself. ...But it''s not realistic to ask Magnus to translate this much of it, is it? Yeah, I figured. I understand. Ray closed the ''strategy book'' and turned it back to me with a careful hand. ''I believe in Magnus - I believe in my people. Teach me how to be strong. I''ve been waiting for those words. Listen, Ray. I''ve seen a lot of people who are very good at using their close quarters skills. That''s why I''m going to see them and learn from their skills. That''s a far more efficient way to enhance it than learning a sub-profession (class) now. A warrior of light, that is also a means that can only be done by the type of ray. If you learn them, your strategy will expand. We''re going to have to work together again and exterminate the boss monsters around Crow Hill. "Yes, Magnus! 107-Episode 15: Skill Gaining As we passed through the Town Gate, we were greeted by a sea view. The blindingly blue water of the Kajuu Sea and the pleasantly white sandy beach. Ray''s eyes immediately lit up. Wow!That''s great, Magnus!You''re really connected to a different place!And this is the ocean?This is the sea?I''ve never seen it before! Chosen by the Warriors of Light, Rei grows and matures every day in the harshest of battles, but it reminds us that he is essentially just a 14-year-old boy. That''s how excited he was. ''Shall we go play on the beach for a bit?'' ''What?No, no, but it''s a waste of time and... It''s not too late for the meeting anyway. Let''s take a break for a while. Is that so...?Is it OK......... Then!By all means! "It''s settled. I''ll teach you how to swim. No, I don''t think we have time for that. We spent a lot of time like that, playing with the water in the surf. We were going to have lunch with our meeting partner in the port city of Nerf. He''s the best and strongest vanguard I''ve ever met. He''s a level 26 Swordsman. Sorry I''m late, Master Magnus. We had a bit of a scare coming up. No need to apologize, Mr. Lawrence. I''m rather relieved to see that you''re still a "lawman''s dog", as usual. The captain of the Kajou Marine Police (Cagliostro), who had arrived late to the appointment, and I stood up and exchanged a firm handshake with him. "I assume you have a messenger from the Malm Chamber of Commerce... Yes. I hear there''s a boy who wants to learn every single swordsmanship skill I have. This is it. His name is Ray. Ha, nice to meet you, Mr. Lawrence!Magnus told me that there is an extraordinary swordsman in Qaziou, and I have come to ask him for a lesson. Any compliment would be muffled in front of Lord Magnus, though. ''Yes, eh, I think both Magnus and Mr. Lawrence are amazing!I mean, the two of you took down the Demon Sea Generals together, right? ''''Mm. Let me tell you, Chocolat was very successful, too! ''Excuse me!But that was just a story, not that I despised Chocolat... Haha, well, now that we''ve been introduced, shall we eat? I offered Lawrence a seat. It''s on me. Be my guest. No, I don''t think so, Master Magnus. Why? I''m a marine police officer. I''m a marine police officer (Cagliostro) and it''s a bribe to take a feast from a civilian. Not allowed. You were always a lawman, weren''t you? I couldn''t help but laugh, thinking that a small meal would be fine. We''re the ones who will be in charge this time, isn''t that the least bit polite? That''s exactly the kind of concern you don''t need, Master Magnus. M...? "You saved the Qaziou here. I am on a quest to save the world. At your request, no one in the Qaziou would refuse you. Lawrence said adamantly, then turned to Ray and There you go. You don''t have to be shy. I''ll teach you everything I can. He said something dependable. The vanguard position of a swordsman, compared to, say, a warrior, can only equip swords, and instead of being devoted to interpersonal combat, they can learn a variety of skills. In particular, Lawrence is one of the world''s leading swordsmen, so he has the Fang Slash, Thrust Rush, Feint, Power Slash, Falcon Blade, Fast Move, Vocal Slash, Phantom Blade, and more. ...etc., the list of available skills is endless. All of these are to be learned by Ray by imitation. And then, they''ll be able to learn theirs as well. The system defines "genius" as a person who can master skills that have not yet reached the level of mastery. Lawrence is that genius. The Flashblade is supposed to be at level 27, but he had already mastered it when he was at level 23. In addition, Lawrence''s experience with us in defeating the Demon Sea Generals gave him a huge amount of experience, and his level instantly increased to 26. That''s how he mastered Blue Lightning, which should have been level 31. And with the universal learning vanguard, a skill unique to the warrior of light, Ray could master even the feats of a genius just by following our example. Lawrence is exactly the best teacher for Ray. Using a key, I opened the back door and found myself in the Empress'' bedroom. The canopy bed with a curtain that sits in the center of the room, and it looks like it can sleep about a dozen people at once. Excuse me. I was going to say a few words and interrupt you, but Ray grabbed my sleeve in a horrible way. ''Are you sure you want to break in?The Empress''s bedroom!It''s a woman''s bedroom!Sigh.... it smells so good. ''This isn''t a feminine scent, it''s simply incense burning, Master Ray. So don''t be shy, Chocolat pushes Ray back as he develops a mysterious theory. Inside, the owner of this room was waiting for him, alone. ''''It''s been a long time, Lord Magnus. I''m glad to see you in good health.'''' His Majesty, Empress Farah Alabana, was lying in a slovenly position on her bed. ''You are the one who looks well. You are the one who looks good, and you look good. You seem to be ruling well. Well, Ramsey and Krim are very good at what they do. They''ve made my life a lot easier. My girlfriend and I talk about what''s going on. After that, Chocolat and Ray, who have never met before, greet each other. We are very pleased to see you, Your Highness. We''ll be ready. Chocolat picks up the hem of her skirt, reverently but unapologetically, Ray says her name with a shudder. ''''Huh. As usual, your party is a lively affair, isn''t it? Yes. So I don''t feel so lonely. I said that from the bottom of my heart. I see that you have a messenger from the Mallum Company. Yes, I received a letter from you, Lord Magnus. A passionate love letter. Did you enjoy it? ''Yeah, Magnus! I''m thrilled that you are finally ready to be my husband and rule Alavana together. "Master Magnus!No way, forgetting the mission to save the world, this woman and her power!'' ''Calm down, both of you.... Your Majesty is just teasing me. And hey, Chocolat, can you stop talking about "this girl" or something dangerous? ''''Hmmm, it''s just a light joke. As an empress, it''s hard to say even the simplest of jokes because there''s too much responsibility involved in what you say and people are too reserved. It''s really quite formal. That''s why His Majesty Farah says he''s hungry for a conversation where we can talk lightly to each other. The reason why I came to see you in secret like this, even though I was in charge of the key to your bedroom, is similar to the reason why you came to see me in secret. Even if you didn''t use the back door, as the "demon king''s avenger", if you say that I came to see you with a legitimate reason, you could have gone through the minimum procedure and been given the highest priority for an audience. However, that "minimum" procedure is an extremely cumbersome one, with formality upon formality. I''m not sure how much time I have, and neither does His Majesty Fara, so if this is how we can meet on the sly and comfortably, there''s nothing better than doing so. It''s a good thing that Chocolat, who is of the same s*x as His Majesty, is also there, so I don''t have to be shy (if I were alone, I''d be hesitant to enter a woman''s bedroom from the back, as I''m sure I would be). ''And now, Lord Magnus. You were requesting that Ramsey and the others train the boy, weren''t you? ''Yes. I want to help them absorb their skills. Yo, it''s a pleasure to meet you! "Unfortunately, Ramsey and his men were away on a distant expedition, and are not in the capital at the moment. But they will be back within three days. After that, you are free to learn as much as you wish. Permission granted, sir. It''s a pain in the ass! I politely thank him, and Ray follows, biting his tongue. Ramsey, the legendary adventurer, is now serving His Majesty Farah as a highly skilled secret agent. In addition, the four men who once called themselves the "Six Stars of the Unguarded Volunteer Corps" (except Nadia and Salima) work for Ramsey. The four of them have been exempted from the charges and have been granted a reprieve on the condition that they serve the country''s interests. It''s better to use it well than to execute them uselessly, as far as His Majesty Farah is concerned. I wanted to see what four of these "six stars" possessed in terms of combat skills. For example, Bajin''s Hot Air Sword. This rare and powerful skill was perfected by refining the Gale Wind Sword, a skill that can be learned by someone who is a trained thief and a swordsman as a subordinate, and by refining it even further (in other words, almost giving up one level of status gain). In the past, Crown Prince Heydar used his knowledge of the universe (system) gained from Jamuitan, the Demon Storm General, and his Personality Assessment skill to efficiently train these six stars. That''s why Bazin and the others have developed such powerful skills. And Rey''s "Universal Learning Vanguard" can even learn the skills developed through these special processes by imitating them. It''s as if the consumer is enjoying the delicious taste of a carefully crafted agricultural product. The story is about how foul the warrior of light is a foul occupation (class), just like the brave man. Like cotton sucks water, Ray learned a series of powerful skills. His honest and diligent temperament helped him learn in a short period of time. In my opinion, the reason the four warriors of light have different powers is largely rooted in their individual temperaments, isn''t it? Of the four of us, only Rey has the Universal Learning skill. And to complete the process of learning such a powerful skill, we went to Luxnir, the capital of the Grand Duchy of Luxn. "It goes without saying, Ray. We''re not exactly back to square one, are we? Yes! We ascend the castle with great enthusiasm. We presented the letter given to us by King Rakstad in advance, and with the highest priority and the least amount of formalities, we were able to have an audience with Grand Duke DeBellon. "Oh, welcome to you, ''Avenger of the Demon King'' Magnus-dono!As a sovereign nation, our Grand Duchy assures you of our utmost concern and support, just as our sovereign nation, Rakstad, assures you of our utmost concern and support.Most of all, I can''t help but get excited at the sight of you standing side by side with our nation''s warriors of light!I hope that you will join forces with me to defeat the Maggot General and bring peace to our country! His Highness declared in a good mood. Other than Rey, he did not mention that the face of the warriors of light was missing. Is this a generous attitude of not prying into the situation at every turn? Are they satisfied with the fact that a man who has already defeated three of the "eight demon generals" has come to Luxun? In my eyes, unlike King Luxta, he seemed to be a bit more careless with his attitude. Oh well, but it''s easier to do than someone with a hard head. I bowed my head politely and begged, "May the wise Grand Duke, Your Highness. ''I offer this to the wise Grand Duke. I am sure that the military prowess of the knights of Luxun will reach far into the northern continent. I would therefore like to ask this lei to teach me how to play them. Ho-ho, ho-ho, not so much. Well, I''ll take care of it, Your Highness!Let me learn your skills, knights! Okay, okay!Help us spread the word and help us defeat the Bull King! His Highness was in a good mood and allowed Ray to mingle and learn with the knights for a while. There are many skills that knights learn, such as bodyguard, to protect and defend their fellow man. If Ray learns these skills, our party''s strength will increase. It''s not a bad idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing, but it''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. I''m not going to be the only one who''s been in the business for a while. That was just a side note. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about. ''''Ray. I''d like you to live in the palace for a while and learn everything you can about it. Haha.....I''m nervous to get used to it... We discussed it like that after we resigned from the Grand Duke''s presence. ''''I mean, wouldn''t Magnus be willing to live in the royal palace with us...? ''There''s no point, you know. I''ve got things to do in the meantime. ''Huh...'' ''Because it''s pathetic that I''m the only one who hasn''t done anything while Ray has been working hard. I''m going to get you the magical armor you deserve right now. ''Really?Can I count on you! Of course I do. I assured him in a strong voice, and once I was done, I separated from Ray. I decided to leave Luxon with Chocolat. 108-Episode 16: Battle Test GURURUAAAAAAAAAAA! GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON! "GAAAAAO! GAAAAAAAO! In the middle of the bamboo forest, the roars of the fierce beasts of prey are the spirit of the trees. They are tigers, a creature originally from the far east. Like this bamboo forest, they can be seen in the Barombo Island in the Sea of Kajuu. Nor do tigers normally live in groups. But now, one by one, dozens of them are attacking me and Chocolat, one after the other. They are soldiers led by a boss monster that was born on this island just a few days ago, the Twin Tail Tigers. I kick the tigers back, crush their skulls with a fist, and plunge my sword into their throats, killing them all. In a forest of bamboo, I use the body I''ve trained as a martial artist as a weapon to fight a great battle. Normally, a tiger''s Level 3 to 8. However, a pack of tigers led by a twin-tailed tiger will be given a boss'' magical power to raise their level from 12 to 18. They are a tricky opponent to deal with when they form a clique. But I''m not just a martial artist. I use Strength, Quickness, Agility and other enhancement spells to increase my status beforehand. I also use the Qigong skills of the Wulu School to fight. "Dear Lord Magnus!There''s no end to it!'''' Look closely. The Twin Tail Tigers are even using recovery magic on the flock. "Monsters are too clever for their own good... Even though Chocolat is whining, she is handling the attacking tigers beautifully. As expected of a killing maid made with the best of the ancient magical empire, there is still room for that fighting style. ''''While there''s still time to spare, let''s go on the offensive! I repeatedly move from side to side and use the special effect of the long robe of the gale. The tigers were immediately upset. I''m sure they can see several afterimages of me due to the effect of the long robe. They don''t know which one to aim for and are probably weak. Until now, this after-image effect hadn''t been very effective in a many-against-one fight. If there were ten enemies, if I created nine afterimages, it would only be a matter of one of them aiming at one of them. However, as I trained as a martial artist and my body movements became much sharper, the amount of afterimages I could create at once increased dramatically. While the tigers were bewildered, I leaped with my aid. I leap over their heads and kick more bamboo and jump again. The bendy bamboo was just the right amount of salt to use as a springboard. I kicked and jumped from one bamboo to the next until I reached the Twin Tail Tigers, who stood proudly at the back of the pack. No need to tell me that it would be easier if I used the Demonstorm General''s Shoes to fly. This is not only a way to get rid of the monster that is interfering with the bamboo industry of Malm and Liangnou, but it is also a test of my fighting ability as a level 19 martial artist. ''''Yea, you d*mned human! The Twin Tail Tiger said as he spat out. They say that even a cat can turn into a cat if it lives a hundred years, but this is a tiger that has lived a hundred years and turned into a monster. You can also speak human language, have bewitching magic and can even use simple magic. You can''t help but notice the look of frustration on your face. "Shut up!Fool me!'' The Twin Tail Tiger is furious and tries to claw you with its sharp claws on its forelimbs. He himself is a level 23 boss monster, and his melee combat skills are not to be underestimated. Sometimes I dodge its claws with my step work, sometimes I catch it with my bare hands, which are imbued with hard qigong, or I use my hapless jujin skill. He uses the skills he has developed as a martial artist to concentrate on defense. Because offense has other means. ''Fran y Ren el!'' I cast a spell while taunting the clawed fangs of the monster beast. The Fire III spell was delivered from close range. It''s difficult to evade, and its power doesn''t diminish with distance, so Series III magic burns the Twin Tail Tiger! ''GURUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! The fake tiger throbs and suffers. I''m going to be folding my hands and feet with my qigong, kicking and punching and setting them up. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. He distanced himself from me - from the wizard Magnus. "Fran-e-Len-el! I chanted the spell again. With more concentration than before, I concocted more magic power than before and struck the Twin Tail Tiger with Fire IV, which was far more powerful than Series III. ''''You, human! The twin-tailed tigers died with a decapitated cry. The tigers who were being led saw the consequences, looked at me, and fled in fear. ''''Splendidly done, Master Magnus! ''I don''t know if it''s brilliant or not, but it''s an excellent test of magic and martial arts fighting. I said, feeling a definite response. Originally, as a level 39 wizard, my original status was too high, and raising the level of a martial artist a little bit hadn''t even moved slightly from my original numbers. However, the level of a martial artist has now grown to 19, and some stats - Power and Life Force, where wizards have difficulty growing and martial artists often grow well - have seen an increase. Furthermore, the synergy of magic and martial arts that does not appear on the numbers. Its effectiveness has just been proven in the battle against the Twin Tail Tigers. But I can''t be happy about it. On the other hand, I''ve also found out. In the midst of using martial arts and engaging in melee combat, I can''t generate enough concentration for Series IV magic. Series III is the limit. It''s a good idea to have someone to guard you if you want to show your true worth as a wizard. Someone like Chocolat here, for example! That''s right. Chocolat made me chuckle as he made a snorting appeal to himself. ''Anyway, let''s go home. We''ve got what we need, too. I open the Twin Tail Tiger''s loot (drop item), Specter''s Fangs, and I''m going to ask Bazelfr to hit me with a weapon. I''ll combine this with the Curse of the Cross from the Noble Vampires and the Ancient Alaverna Refined Mithril Ore I saved a long time ago, and have Bazelfr strike a weapon. "A gift for you, Master Ray, isn''t it? Yeah. I nodded and replied with a mischievous smile. "You could make a great curse... "...what? 109-Episode 17: Royal Palace Life (Ray Viewpoint) At first, I - the Light Warrior - could not get used to life in the palace. The knights who serve in the palace have mansions in the castle grounds. But as a country bumpkin, I naturally don''t have one, so I rent a room in the lodgings of the soldiers who pack the castle and sleep in it. It''s stinky, dirty, and cramped, and it reminds me of the level of the inn at the end of the day. I may be to blame for the luxury I''ve learned to live in since traveling with Magnus and the others, but.... Even the remote village I was born in had better hygiene than this place!I want to scream. Well, that''s the only way I''ll be able to endure it. I have to learn the knights'' skills as soon as possible and get out of this life!We''re going to meet up with Magnus and the others!I had to do my best. That crucial skill acquisition was not good either. In order for the knights to hone their military prowess, they only gather in the morning at the training grounds. And it''s not all of them, but rather they take turns on a daily basis. However, this schedule itself is not for skipping work, but rather because the knights have a wide range of duties to do and are busy. The problem is that during the drill time, all the knights are lazy. I''m one of them, but I can''t get them to learn any skills. "What?Would you like to see our bodyguard?Huh. Very well. It is the Grand Duke''s order to have you study. At best, scrape the surface. How they would say and show me skills that I hadn''t put myself into at all. Even if I had seen and imitated such a bogus skill, I would not have been able to learn it. The skills Lawrence and the others had shown me so seriously, no matter how advanced they were, I could have learned them in a day. I wanted to whine. But I never did. Because Magnus wouldn''t say it, no matter what the odds were. I would spend every day observing the pseudo-skill demonstrations and wondering, "Isn''t this how it''s really done? Or, "If I put together the good parts of this person and that person, I think we''ll get closer to completion. And I did my best to research it. This kind of thinking about things came naturally to me after being in daily contact with Magnus. But I didn''t care about me, I was worried about whether this country was going to be okay with these knights in this state. Then one day I overheard them talking about it by accident. That little boy Ray, how long do you think he''s going to stay in the castle? "And how dare you steal the skills of our honored knights!This warrior of light is dumbfounded to hear you say that. I think you''re mistaken for a thief. ''''That''s right. There''s a mention of being chosen as a divine spirit pro-something, but that''s about as good as it gets!Chosen and decorated by His Highness, of course we are greater than you. "It won''t be those foul-mouthed bastards who will kill the ''Magic Bullet Warlord''. It''s the loyalty and solidarity of our knights. Yes, the shield of protection should be our knights. I don''t get it. -- oh my god. I mean, it''s not that they didn''t have motivation or patriotism or anything like that, but on the contrary, it was too much, and that''s why they were so distracted by me. To be honest, I was depressed. When I first started traveling with Magnus and the others, I was morosely exposed to the malice of people that I had forgotten about for a while. . In the afternoons, I work out in the nooks and crannies of the castle''s backyard. Every once in a while, an old gardener or a patrol of soldiers will walk by here and I won''t have to worry about anything. But today, I didn''t have the energy to work out. I was huddled in the shade of the lawn, feeling depressed and depressed. Then - suddenly, a voice called out. ''Huh?Aren''t you going to practice today? It''s a girl''s voice. A tone of voice that was familiar, but couldn''t hide its elegance. I turned around, startled. She was peering at me from the back of the lawn, cowering. She''s a beautiful girl with a mischievous smile that suits her well, and she looks victorious. She is about the same age as me. I''m sure she''s an officer in the castle from the way she''s dressed. It''s the first time I learned that a castle attendant is a girl of a noble family. For security reasons, they can''t hire someone whose identity is not well known. The aristocrats also send their daughters out to the castle to serve them because it would be a great opportunity for them to get a promotion if they caught the eye of His Highness or His Highness the Grand Duke or His Highness the Prince. So this girl is probably a nobleman''s daughter from somewhere. She''s not just pretty, she''s also elegant. Even if she''s wearing a servant''s uniform, and even to my provincial eyes it''s obvious. What would she want with me? I see you practicing here day in and day out as I pass by. ''''Eh. That''s the embarrassing part... ''Oh!What in the world is there to be ashamed of, the way people work hard! She got a real pissed off look on her face and screamed. It''s not like I was making fun of her, but this is so upside down. But........her words made me so happy. It means that she appreciates my efforts. She was angry for me. It made me lighten up. ''I''m a bit depressed today.... I learned a skill from the knights in the morning, and in the afternoon I''m here to review it and practice other skills. I found out that those knights don''t like me very much. Hmm. She gave an absent-minded sigh. It doesn''t seem to matter a hell of a lot. That makes me cringe. She saw the look on my face, and as if she could see right through me ''What?Perhaps you wanted some words of comfort? My dear sir, I don''t like to comfort people. It''s like, "Don''t spoil it for me. She got a nasty look on her face and giggled. I turned my head away, feeling as if I was being ridiculed. What the hell, she was giving me a compliment earlier!I was teasing her in my chest. So I waited for her to walk away. Like a traveler going through a storm. But she doesn''t seem to be leaving. All the while, she''s looking down at me, still and cowering. ''''...What?Do you still need me? I''ve never seen a loser in my life. That''s why I thought it was so unusual that this must be the case. I mean, I get angry when I''m angry, too! You don''t have to make fun of me that much!I exclaimed. I stood up and turned to face her. Then I noticed. When we stood side by side, I was taller than her. I knew it, and we''re a man and a woman, so yeah. And I''m the one looking down at her and.... And then?What do you do when you''re angry? She stared into my eyes with a resolute attitude and said provocatively. ''You don''t think it''s all talk?Well, what a horror! No, of course not! I got up - and eventually decided to practice. I took my sword and started reviewing today''s exercises and repetition of skills. I was pissed off, so I ignored her and treated her like she was airborne. But halfway through, I got curious and stole a glimpse of the one she was standing on. She was long gone! ''What the hell? You really were just passing by and looking at it for a bit of a curiosity! I suppress the urge to step on the ground. There''s no point in doing that, so I let this frustration pass into practice and vent it out. How long did I keep this up seriously? I had been typing away at the time, and I felt my strength was running out, so I decided to take a break. I sat cross-legged in the shadows of the lawn and wiped my sweat off with the hand towel I had prepared. And then - suddenly - a voice called out to me again. ''Good job. Would you like some lukewarm tea and some sweet snacks? My girlfriend from earlier was peering at me from the back of the lawn. There''s a basket in my right hand. I didn''t expect her to come back. Why?Why? I cringe. She saw the look on my face, and as if she could see right through me. Yes, I don''t like to console people. It''s sterile and unproductive, isn''t it?But I love to reward people for their hard work, you know? She comes to this side of the lawn. Then she sits down alongside me and offers me the contents of her basket. We both eat together. The water, not too cold, not too warm, and the sweetness seems to soak into my tired body. I''m so grateful that I get a little teary. This is the first time in my life in the palace that I have received the goodwill of a person. Thank you so much for the gift. My name is Ray. Can I ask your name too? Yes, of course. I''m Beatrixine, by the way. ''Heh!You''re named like a princess! Yes. I''m a princess. ...What? The First Lady of Grand Duke deBellon is me, isn''t it, Warrior of Light, Summer? 110-Eighteenth Episode: Princess Luxun Beatrixine (Ray Viewpoint) Goodnight, Ray. I brought you another drink. "Thank you every day, Princess Beatrixine. "''Thanks every day, berry'' - right? Uh-huh. Thanks for everything, Belly. The princess demanded a correction and I reiterated it firmly. ''Ichigo-chan (berry),'' as if it''s a commoner''s term of endearment, but she specifically allowed me to do so. I have to call her that, or else she won''t forgive me. I''m dressed as a lady''s maid and freely explore the castle as a way to relax from my daily official duties. So what''s the point of taking a break if you also treat me like a princess excessively! And the princess - no, Berry blurted out. ''Everyone in the castle knows about this, don''t they? It''s kind of an open secret, isn''t it? ''You all trust Berry enough to turn a blind eye to him, don''t you? You''re just being overly demanding. In fact, I don''t plan to leave the castle grounds even for a single moment, and I''m not afraid to explore. Berry says that and speaks hatefully, but I think he''s a smart kid who knows how to draw the line between what''s okay to do and what''s not okay to do. He knows how many people would be worried or bothered if he went out to explore the castle grounds, so he doesn''t go, no matter how curious he is. That''s why Berry wants to hear stories about the outside of the castle from me. Every day since the first day we met, she''s brought me something to bring to the nooks and crannies of the backyard where I''ve been training myself. I take a break to enjoy it and chat with her. I''m a country bumpkin who doesn''t know much about things either. The topic of conversation is mainly about demons. This is something I know more or less about thanks to Magnus. "I heard that the army of the ''magic bullet general'' is attacking from the north, right? Yeah. But I''m told they''re holding them off well in the Citadel Kilomit. General Georg, the protector of the Kiro-Mitsu, is a great war commander! Berry proudly mentioned the name of the general in the Grand Duke''s service. The plan is for Magnus and I to aim for that kilomitz, killing all the boss monsters that are doing bad things along the way and leveling up so that we can prepare for the ''Magic Bullet General''. That''s all well and good, but will you be able to keep your kilomitsu until then, Warrior of Light? ''So far it doesn''t seem to be a problem at all. This is just Magnus''s take on it, but there are no refugees pouring in from the north, nor is the Grand Duchy''s distribution or economy in shambles. They say this is the best proof that the defensive warfare in Kilomit is stable. Well that''s a wonderful insight. Magnus, you seem to be a very wise man, don''t you think? ''Yes. I''ve never met anyone smarter and more knowledgeable than Magnus. It''s nice to hear Magnus praised as much as it is my own! --what can I say, am I getting too carried away? But I can''t pretend to mean it. ''But, Ray?I have no doubt that the generals of Kirumitsu are working that hard, but is the ''magic bullet general'' a surprisingly meek opponent? ''No way!Don''t ever underestimate those demons, Berry! I shook my head as hard as I could. "The highest level I''ve ever fought was 20 manticores, Twenty?Even Sir Dane, who wants the name of the strongest knight in the castle, is 15! Yeah, in fact, the Manticore was incredibly powerful. But they say his level is over 40. You''re kidding... Berry turned pale and exclaimed. His hands froze as he reached for the candy. ''Hey, Ray?If that were true, wouldn''t the kilomitz have fallen long ago? Indeed, if the Magus General himself had attacked, I think this castle would have fallen as well as the Kiro-Mitsu. I think, or rather, that this is all just Magnus'' take on it. Then why doesn''t the "Magic Bullet General" himself attack us?Are you skimping? ''Well this may be disgusting to Berry, but...'' I don''t mind, speak up. A public servant who shuts her ears to stories that displease her is not qualified to govern. This is the kind of resoluteness of Berry. It''s so cool. I like it. Well, I can''t say it out loud, but. Then, let''s suppose that the Magic Bullet General comes to this castle and kills Berry and the Grand Duke and his sons and daughters, the country of Luxon will be finished, right? ''''Before that, let''s not play the game of saying that one of your brothers should have escaped from the castle and tried to revive your family, so can we continue with the hypothetical? So, if Luxon is destroyed, it doesn''t mean that we humans are defeated by demons. Yeah, I can see that now. To a demon, beating a human means driving them to extinction. If the Demon Lord turned this castle into a sea of fire, and the people who survived are holed up in various places and continue the resistance, then there''s not much point in letting the castle fall. Yeah, yeah. Lord Dane is naturally stronger than a rat, isn''t he?But you can''t eradicate the rats in the castle, can you?"It''s the same with the Magic Bullet General." And how is this Bullet Master going to beat the humans? So I''ve been having the demons under my command fight to level up my army. Oh...! Berry, sitting sideways on the lawn, tapped her pretty kneecaps, glancing through the hem of her skirt. ''It''s hard to eradicate a human being with the strongest ''individual'', but with a well-trained ''group'', it''s possible to do that someday, I suppose. Yeah, yeah. In addition, Magnus speculated that this could also be an aspect of the competition for advancement between the "Eight Demon Generals". Hmmm, that''s an interesting story. It''s just as interesting to hear from someone who has actually been on the front lines fighting these monsters. No ... hahaha ... it''s all from Magnus... ''Ray needs to get out of his despicable habit!You are not so frivolous as to let Lord Magnus speak his mind to the unimportant, are you?Because of the trust you place in Ray, you share a sense of community with him, don''t you?Then you should keep your chest out, Ray! Gee, I''m sorry... I''m not sorry! Oh, thank you. Okay. Berry said with a smirk. That look on her face, which was so selfish, was really dazzling to me. Whenever I despised myself, she would get angry at me as if it were her own fault, and that always saved my heart and my mind. In fact, when she started coming to see me every day, I no longer felt the pain of life at the palace. I am so grateful for Berry''s presence in my life. N-No................................ There you are, Princess Beatrixine. I have been looking for you for a long time, my friend. We were alone, but then the sound of unassuming footsteps approached us. Berry sighs next to me, as if fed up. I wondered what the hell was going on, and looked at the group that had come all the way to the corner of the backyard. It was a group of knights. They are also called youngsters, those who are before the age of twenty. That''s fine. That''s fine in this case. The problem is that the boy who leads them is the one who walks at the front. That one too noticed my presence and was blindsided. We looked at each other and muttered at the same time. ''Ray, what are you doing here?'' Eldora, what are you doing here? 111-Episode 19: Extraordinary Prank (Ray Viewpoint) Ray. Ray, why aren''t you on your quest to take down the Demon Boss? Eldora. I thought you were going to be Count Postian''s heir apparent? Me and Eldora asked each other a question at the same time. For a moment, an awkward air ruffled between us. But soon, Eldora scoffed at my chin. It was a gesture that required me to answer first. It was a terribly insolent gesture. That''s right, Eldora was a pushy guy who was always telling people what to do, even when he was originally in the party. But that was the flip side of his leadership to pull us along when we were just novices at fighting. It''s different now. It was just an extremely arrogant and unpleasant attitude. People looked different. I replied, though I was miffed. I''m continuing my journey. I''ve been living in the palace for a while to learn the knightly skills. ''Hahaha!I don''t know what you''re doing!If we''re back in the capital (pretend), we won''t have any trouble. Eldora chuckled. I wanted to say that because of the Towngate, it''s not going backwards, but I persisted. I was frustrated, but that''s only a matter of emotion. I shouldn''t bother blowing the power that Magnus has. I thought to myself and decided that. "Ray, you''ve been a lazy bastard from the start. You wouldn''t be any good at this if it weren''t for me. Eldora''s mockery continues. Even the younger knights around us all laugh at the same time. Before we gathered in front of His Highness as the Warrior of Light, Eldora was an apprentice knight. So the younger knights around him must have been in a higher position than us. But now that Eldora has married the Count of Postian''s only daughter, her position has been reversed. I''m not going to be the only one who can do that. However, she didn''t look at me, and instead turned to Berry, who was standing next to me. Princess Beatrixine. I have come to ask you to invite all of us to accompany you to the upcoming hunting party. Eldora and the others bowed in a reverent gesture. Berry, on the other hand. ''Oh!Thanks for running off! And he returns the sarcasm with a snarky attitude. To a jittery Eldora, he folds in further. So I''m the next one who betrayed Ray to the Countess. As expected of Lord Eldora, he''s the best when it comes to outsmarting others. Berry''s mockery causes upset among Eldora and the others. They were laughing at me, but they don''t seem to have any tolerance for making themselves a laughingstock at all. ''How dare Lord Eldora, who was chosen by the Divine Spirit Prominence but abandoned his mission for selfishness, show his face. Your father may be able to deceive you with his mouth, but he can''t get through to me, can he?I despise you in spades, sir. No, it''s a misunderstanding, Princess!I have never said that I have given up on defeating the Mad Titan! I told you, in front of me and Teresa and Rudd! I tried to give it my best shot, but Eldora was quicker than that and continued with her well-spun tongue. I have learned the hard way that every time I traveled with these Rays and their friends and defeated these powerful monsters, I realized that even a warrior of light is no match for a mere four men. It is not a match for a mere four men, no matter how powerful the warriors of light are. Therefore, I am in the process of gaining power and gathering a group of brave men like the ones here today who share my aspirations to establish the Knights of Light! Well, that''s the first I''ve heard of it, Eldora!You didn''t explain that to us! No, I brought it up with you guys, didn''t I? Eldora lied blithely. But Ray, you rejected my proposal. If the four Light Warriors defeat the Magus General with just four men, they will get all the credit and fame they want. No need to share the credit for the victory with more friends. You all claimed that you were more concerned with your own greed than the good of the state! ''There was no such nonsense! I was about to argue out loud. But-- ''What!Is that true, Lord Eldora! Yeah, those greedy bastards! It''s spiteful! "If, unlike Sir Eldora, you won''t rely on the power of our knights, what are you doing here? "You have come to steal the skills our knights have developed? You fool! The young knights were ranting and screaming all at once, drowning out the voice of my own. The abuses, the abuse that made me want to cover my ears, continued for a while. I gritted my teeth and endured the accusations. Then I heard a strange voice. "Ray. Ray. You can hear me, can''t you?It''s me. It''s Eldora." The voice in Eldora''s mind appealed directly to my heart. Even among the warriors of light, only Eldora had a unique skill called the Light Command. Using it, Eldora continues. "Do you understand how out of place the Royal Palace is for a hick like you?" "Or it doesn''t matter. At least Beri--Princess Beatrixine is treating me regardless!" I countered emphatically that it was heartening. Eldora, on the other hand, grinned at me and said "You wanted to learn knight skills, right?I''d like to help you learn and resume your journey as soon as possible.Of course, I promise to do my best." "...What kind of windbreaker is that?" "Hey, hey, what a way to talk about grabbing a nice, friendlier guy like me!" "A man as mean and selfish as you, though I''ve never met a man as mean and self important as you, I''ve never met before in my life." ".........If you stay in the royal palace for any length of time, it''s an eyesore. So I can cooperate with you so that you can leave quickly. However--" "You''ve said so much honestly, and you''re still going to puff up the conditions!" "But you''ll have to intercede for the princess. You have to convince her that I''m not the one who''s abandoning my mission, that it''s all a misunderstanding. You have a peculiar memory, don''t you?" "How dare you come up with such a prickly idea on the spur of the moment, you little bastard!" I said dumbly, but Eldora didn''t seem to feel an itch, and continued to negotiate. "You know what?It''s a tradition for Luxon''s highnesses to have a knight for each of them to act as their entourage. I want to be the ''Knight of Beatrixine''. I''m going for it." "What?!" I couldn''t help but be surprised that Eldora was thinking of such a grandiose idea. I''ve been living in the royal palace for a while now, and I''ve become a little familiar with the situation, so I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to be a knight in shining armor for the princess.Custom?I overheard about the Usually, the fianc is the knight of honor. If that''s not the case, a competent knight will take the position. In that case, apparently a wife-beater is preferable so that he or she doesn''t become a man and woman with the princess. "That''s why, I can''t stay hated by the princess forever, you know." "Yeah, of course you do, but..." "Not a bad deal, right?You can learn knightly skills without losing anything. Come on, make it quick. Or is that all you''re willing to do to defeat the Demon Lord? Eldora''s whispering voice pours into my chest like poison. It slowly permeates me. "No!" I poked at it. If it had been me before, I would probably have done Eldora''s bidding without giving it much thought. But now I''m not. You can''t cheat Belly for me or Eldora''s short-term interests, but you can at least think for yourself and make your own decisions. "Teme, do you understand what you''re talking about...?" Immediately, Eldora''s form became distorted. "Shall I use every possible means to make you unable to stay in the royal palace...?" He turned his clear hatred towards me. What a vile fellow! I don''t know how far he''s gone! I wanted to say something back, but I couldn''t get the words to come out as quickly as I wanted to. I''ve been thinking about what I''m going to say, but I can''t get the words out quickly enough. Is that all you have to say? He crossed his arms in a heroic manner and dared me to dare. There''s no way they could have heard me and Eldora''s heart, so I blackmailed all of my cronies, who were still shouting abuse at me. It''s a good thing that you''re not just a young man, but a knight as well, because of the power of Berry. I have always tried to be tolerant. At the same time, I have never doubted your loyalty to the Grand Duke. Of course, Princess! ''We are all for the Grand Duke, Princess Beatrixine! So I''m going to pretend that you didn''t hear me call my knight out on that one. ""What...?" I couldn''t help but pout. Eldora was also stunned. My cronies were also stunned. I don''t know, Berry just said something outrageous! ''What?Didn''t you hear me? Berry chuckled and took me by the shoulders and started to say. ''''Then I''ll tell you again. This Ray is the Knight of Beatrixine. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Is that clear? It was the kind of smile that looked good on her, as if she had succeeded in pulling off an extraordinary prank, selfishly. 112-Twenty Episodes: Selling Words and Buying Words (Ray Viewpoint) For a moment, Eldora looked like a defeated man. But soon enough, her face turned reddish-black with anger and willpower. "Mind your own business, Ray!You can''t do that! He shouted at her as if he wasn''t going to admit it. ''''E, Lord Eldora........'''' You talk too much, sir. Immediately, the young knights in the cronies chided the princess of the lord''s lineage for her language. Berry, however, remained provocative. Well, well, it doesn''t matter what you say, does it?My opinion of Lord Eldora has hit rock bottom, after all. ''Bae, Berry, we''re getting there......... I don''t think we should stir things up too much... ''Shut up, Ray!I''m mad at you for making fun of me! You said earlier that you weren''t going to ask me about tolerance! --" the tweak was swallowed by a sideways glare from Berry, who glanced sideways at him with a stare. ''Ha!You''re quite obsessed with that one again, Princess. Eldora snorted, still with a reddish-black face. ''''But no one would admit that such a poppycock redneck is a ''Knight of Beatrixine'', right?There''s no way I''m going to accept that! I''ve been taken for a fool. Do you think I''m a boxed-up person who can''t do politics like that?As a warrior of light, Rey will defeat the Magic Bullet General. He will win the admiration of the whole country, unlike someone else who ran away from the path. Everyone will agree that he''s worthy of being my knight. Eldora gritted her teeth with a gritty grin, as if she couldn''t argue with him. ''E, Lord Eldora,'' Things are looking grim, that they are. We need to step back and make a plan. His cronies interceded for Eldora with an uneasy look on their faces. But Eldora poked and prodded at those warnings. We have a deal, Princess Beatrixine. Oh, dear, it is very impolite to make a deal with a princess. But do you mind? Speak up. I beg permission for Rey and I to have a duel before Your Highness and the other lords and ladies. If Ray is an accomplished fighter, I''m sure some of them will recognize him as a knight of the princess, not to mention the Magus General. I will be glad to make you a friend. What if you win? Make me a knight of the princess on the spot. Eldora shot a challenging look at Berry, who remained provocative. ''Very well!I''ll take that deal! I didn''t say it was okay, Berry! "Ha ha ha, fine!We are all here to witness this. You can''t say you forgot your promise, can you? ''So don''t ignore me and make your own decisions, Eldora! I protested as hard as I could towards them, but they completely ignored me and made their decision. ''''That''s ridiculous...'''' I was astonished, wondering why I had to duel with Eldora. Eldora pulls her cronies along and leaves with a high smile on her face. He doesn''t give me a second glance. It''s a triumphant attitude. In fact, Eldora, who used to be a knight''s apprentice, was exceedingly strong among us warriors of light. ''I hate you, Berry...'' I couldn''t help but say that. ''Why did you make such a promise?I got talked into it, didn''t I? Oh, my, Ray doesn''t know me yet either. I was jittery, and Berry put her hand on my chest, as if I were a bit disappointed. I wasn''t the one who talked you into it, you know.I put Eldora on it. ...What? I was gloating inwardly when Eldora brought up the deal in a good way, and that''s exactly what I did. I struggled to keep it out of my face. You''re rather dark-skinned, aren''t you? That''s what it means to live at the court, isn''t it? Berry smiled lustily. It was a mature smile, not quite my age. I was mortified, by contrast. Are you sure you want me to be a knight?First of all, I haven''t heard anything? Because he said it out of the blue. Berry said without taking offense. ''''Well what kind of a windbag is that?'''' I thought Ray would be my knight in shining armor. I''ve finally found one. ...Which part? To tell you the truth, I''ve always hated those who are called the Light Warrior. Berry says horrible things again without hesitation. I don''t know if you were chosen as a professional divine spirit or not, but I was secretly sticking my tongue out at the back of Ray and the others as they left the castle, pretending to be heroes, without much effort and suddenly gaining a strong power.''Please let me fail, and I hope it''s a terrible mess!'' Oh, my God. Yeah, it''s just awful. I apologize, Ray. Please forgive me. Berry bowed her head deeply as she suddenly became sullen. The princess!A commoner''s me! Berry looked up and continued with an apologetic look on his face. ''It wasn''t long ago that I realized my uncertainty,'' she said. When I heard that Ray had come back to the castle, I came to see if I could give you a smile," he said. But what I saw was you working out alone in your backyard. Your single-minded, intrepid profile that never falters even when the people around you give you a hard time. Berry said, reaching out and stroking my cheek to check its shape. ''I''m not the cheapest woman to fall in love with at first sight, but it seems I was a maiden to the extent that I fell in love with her at second sight. ''Eeeeeeeeeeeeee!'' ''Well, it''s awful to be surprised!It was you, of all people, who told me that. Berry pinched my cheek lightly, as if sulking. ''That''s the way it is. I hope you understand. .......... I couldn''t answer her in a hurry. If I said yes, I''d be admitting that she liked me. Our relationship would be inextricably linked. ''''Huh, well, that part''s okay for now. "Ho! But you must win the duel! Oh, that''s right! I winced. But Berry doesn''t relent at all, putting his hands on the sides of his hips and taunting me. ''You remember what that irreverent man said about being sloppy, don''t you?He even called Ray a ''friend'' and said he''d be ''happy to oblige''!Oh, so frustrating!There''s nothing more ridiculous than that! The princess is so emphatic that she can''t even step on the ground right then and there. ''''Then I''ll have Eldora become a clown!Okay, Ray?I, as your highness, give you, the knight, my first command. I want you to win hands down and make that man bark! In the end, he sticks his finger at me with a shrewd demand. You can''t refuse..... Even I know that much. I don''t need to think about it. Oh, how could I have gotten myself into this mess? I can''t help but scream. "Don''t tell me what to do! 113-Twenty-first episode: Duel begins (ray perspective) It was when all four of us, the Warriors of Light, were still traveling together. Eldora, a former apprentice knight, was extraordinarily strong. Instead of the hapless ones who didn''t know the word "ta" for "battle," he was fighting like a lion, dispatching demons with a swift, fierce pace. Perhaps that''s why Eldora was able to level up much faster than the rest of us. Even though we are all warriors of light, the four of us were given different powers by the Divine Spirit Prominence. And to begin with, Eldora was suited for leadership, or rather, she had an individual, complete ability. As a vanguard, she had a high level of proximity ability, and she could even use strengthening magic to increase her and even use recovery magic. This is truly a foul ability. It''s far different from me, who can''t use magic at all, Teresa, who only has the ability to support her, and Lad, who is in trouble without a wallflower. I''m going to have to fight Eldora in a duel with them. I don''t know why.... I wonder why this is happening... And it''s natural to want to blurt out........ It''s time for you to make up your mind, Ray. Are you a man? The person who got me into this mess has been muzzled. The reviewing area in the castle''s front yard has taken the place of today''s coliseum. Belly was pointing all over the bleachers that had been set up. Look, look, look, there''s your father looking at you.Over there is my brother Kamigata. You see, most of your uncles are here, as well as ministers, nobles, and former masters of the Order. Even the most powerful knight, Sir Dane, is here. Show your good qualities in front of everyone and prove yourself worthy of my knighthood, Ray! I''m going to hate you, Berry. When I turned my zitty eyes on him. Yes, go ahead. You can hate me if you want. Berry took it in with an imposing attitude. After Ray becomes the Knight of Beatrixine, I have the confidence to take my time and make you happy that you became a Knight of Beatrixine. I guarantee you''ll forget all your resentment in no time. He said those lines without hesitation that made it hard to reply. It''s a bit of a selfish thing to do, but that''s what I like about you, Berry. I''m a weakling. I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. I''ve made up my mind. That''s my knight in shining armor! Berry gave me a big smile and then complimented me. You can''t do anything about it. The first time I lost my eye contact with the corner of my eye, the corner of my eye was shut off. The first thing I did was to throw myself into the air, and I stepped out into the battlefield. Hey, Ray. If you were expecting me to be scared of you and run away, you''ve managed to stand on this stage. That''s all the credit you deserve. Eldora came first and waited in the center. He was also accompanied by a woman who was two (...) ten (...) years old (...) and a woman who was two (...) years old (...) and a woman who was two (...) years old (...). It''s a fight to determine who is more worthy of being the Knight of Beatrixine, so Eldora argued that it makes sense to cross swords while protecting a woman, and Berry agreed. ''Well, Ray!Listen, that man''s cocky mouth. You should say something back to him, too. Yeah, I don''t need it. I don''t need it. ''I see. ''I will speak with my sword, not my mouth, and remind that irreverent man that he is not a man. That''s admirable. I didn''t even say that! I was impressed as I tsked at Berry''s light-hearted comment. In the midst of a duel, she is unarmed, and she makes light remarks even though Berry might be in danger. That''s how bold she was. The last person in the center of the dueling arena, the knight who played the role of judge, explains the rules again. Loudly, so loud that even the retainers in the bleachers can hear her. ''By mutual consent, we will use a training-edged sword for the duel!It''s settled when you surrender or one of you loses the battle!And any single scratch on the lady you are each supposed to be protecting will determine your defeat!Against all odds, a knight defends his lady against all odds.Both sides again have no objection to this! Yes! No, I didn''t. ''Good!So, once again, you will swear before His Highness the Grand Duke, Princess Beatrixine!Even if Sir Eldora has wounded his precious skin, this is a duel, and no blame shall be placed on him!Is that all right? ''Of course!I will not behave in such a cowardly manner, I swear!Father, brother, and all of you gathered here, I ask you to be well aware of this! Berry announced stoutly and His Highness nodded on behalf of everyone in the bleachers. ''Though I have every confidence that Ray will absolutely protect us. That''s a lot of responsibility... I whisper back to Berry, who whispers and says it with ease. My voice trembles with nervousness. And at that time, Eldora also speaks to me using the Ordination of Light, in a heartfelt voice that only we can hear. "Hey, Ray. Look at the girl I brought with me." Caught up, I stare intently at the woman hiding behind Eldora''s back. What is it? She''s wearing a dress, but she doesn''t look like a lady. And she was trembling badly behind Eldora''s back. "This one, you see, is a maidservant to my countess. She''s a poor woman, serving us well to support her sick parents. Again, she participated in the duel, knowing the possibility that she might be harmed by your sword this time, too." "Bollocks, I wouldn''t do anything so terrible!" "Law. You said that, didn''t you?" Eldora gave me a reflexive answer, and I gave her a smirk and a sneaky smile. "You''re not going after this woman, are you?I don''t have to protect this guy, do I?You can take responsibility for the words you say, right?" "................." "By the way, I''ve told this woman that if she gets hurt and tries to defeat me, I''ll fire her. Do you understand, Ray?You could end up with your sick parents on the street. I guess the only way to eat is to sell them flowers any longer. d*mn, that''s a pitiful story, isn''t it?" "Eldora......... I couldn''t help but feel a strong anger. Normally I would never be able to do such a thing, but I couldn''t help but glare at him. But Eldora had an air of composure, and with a mocking smile on her face "Let me tell you something, I''m not afraid to go after the princess, okay?I''m not going to settle for just a bone or two. You have to discipline me for what happens after I become that woman''s knight. You''ll have to learn to be afraid of me with your body." "........I won''t let you......." "Oh?" "I said I wouldn''t let you!I''ll beat you squarely and proudly, and I won''t let Berry hurt you by even a hairline!" "...You''ve started barking, Ray." Eldora''s eyes narrowed as if she didn''t like it. He glared at her. But I can''t be depressed anymore!Even I glare back, defeated. Sparks fly from eye to eye, and the kinaesthetic smell of the dueling arena fills the air. Then, both sides, prepare yourselves! The knight acting as a judge raised his right hand high in the air. I hold my training sword in both hands. Eldora is a sword in his right hand. His sword in his right hand and his shield in his left. Unlike me, who was only equipped with an iron breastplate, he was wearing a formidable armor. Moreover-- "God Spirit Prominence, bless me! You can cast Reinforcement Spells on yourself to increase your Status, Defense and Evasion powers. Can I count that as part of my "preparation"?But I can''t even be mad at this level of cowardice anymore...! We''re ready, Mr. Chief Judge. Then... let the duel begin! The knight acting as judge swung his raised right hand down. Me and Eldora charged at exactly the same time, pointing at each other-- 114-Twenty-second episode: Duel with Eldora (ray perspective) I never thought the day would come when I would be able to cut off Eldora and my former comrades. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Their dexterity has been increased, and their sword muscles are sharp. Above all, there is a strength in Eldora that cannot be described by level, status or skill. I''ve been thinking about this since I was in a party. Is it a guessworker''s hunch? He has an excellent sense of smell to slash into areas where the opponent''s defensive awareness is momentarily neglected. When we were allies, he was reliable, but now that he''s an enemy, it''s just annoying. I''ve been hit in the shoulders, arms, thighs, and shins more than once. It''s a training sword with a drawn blade, so it''s not fatal, but it hurts anyway!I want to cry! The young knights in the bleachers are ready for the occasion. ''Well done, Lord Eldora!Let''s just settle this matter with a clean slate! What, they''re both Warriors of Light, but there''s a big difference in strength between them? ''Hahahaha!The villagers from the countryside after all, and Sir Eldora, whose father was also a fine knight, are different in terms of their foundation! ''Come on, Lord Eldora!The final blow for that one! And - yada yada yada cheers to Eldora, and continued to send unheard curses to me. With the loud cheers behind me, Eldora also attacked me on the bulk. "The only thing that was good was your bluster, Ray?You''ve improved your skills a little bit, but is it just a tacked-on thing?" I withstand and surpass the onslaught. Taking advantage of my light armor and not stopping my feet, I repeat, trying to be hit and away. In fact, my aim was to move the battleground like that, inch by inch - to keep Eldora away from Berry. Anyway, I''m not in the mood for fighting while protecting Berry from Eldora. It''s not a matter of handicap or any other such practicality, but I don''t want her to suffer even a scratchy injury. It''s absolutely unbearable. That''s why, when I''m far enough away from Berry, I''ll attack, too! The Falcon Blade is a counter move that strikes back with an unmistakable swordspeed. The Dance of Death, a coordinated offensive and defensive move with a light, dancing motion. Thanks to Magnus and Lawrence''s help, I was able to learn a number of powerful skills, and I''d like to take this opportunity to pay tribute to them. My sword will also be able to enter Eldora, many shots. "Ho......... So you weren''t serious before?" Eldora narrowed her eyes. However, the voice was not the same as the voice. This is because Eldora was clad in heavy armor. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of it. It''s not that I''m not a fan of it, but I''m not a fan of it. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time. The iron breastplate is a mass-produced product for everyday use. I''ve been told by Magnus that if you learn to rely on equipment to fight while you''re still in the level 10s, you''ll be in for a bad time later on. After Ray turned 20, let''s get them all together at once," he advised, and left it at that. "Kukuku, if I had fought with an actual sword, I wonder if you would have won the fight unexpectedly?" Eldora chuckled, as if to say good riddance. "Do you understand?The rules of this duel are double or triple in my favor." "Eldora!You coward!" "Don''t blame my character for your being too shallow." "What?!" "Kukukuk. Kukukukukuk!Ray, you think you''ve managed to get me away from the princess, don''t you?" He can read my inner thoughts and I cringe for a moment. Seeing the expression on my face, Eldora raises the corners of her mouth as if it were the best thing to see. Then she says. "Baaaaaka!I know all about your shallow thinking!I''m actually the one who ripped the princess out of my life!" "What?!" By the time I asked back what that meant, Eldora''s trap was already in effect. The woman who Eldora had accompanied in the dueling rules suddenly moved. She pulled out the dagger she had hidden under her skirt and threw it at Berry. ''That''s not possible!'' Each of you must protect your own lady, and as soon as you get even a scratch on her, you''ve lost. The knight is the one who has to defend his lady, and that''s what I said in the beginning. Even the knight who played the role of judge gave a grin and a lowly smile. Meanwhile, a thrown dagger ran through the air towards Berry. It wasn''t just any dagger. It was emitting some kind of evil aura. Probably a magical armament or a cursed armament. So even if the woman, who seemed to be an amateur in battle, threw it away, it aimed at Berry with tremendous accuracy and sharpness and flew away. Berry, on the other hand, remained standing there with his arms folded even as he watched the murderous action. Can''t you dodge? ...or do you not want to dodge? If she doesn''t, she will get hurt. It won''t kill you. But it could leave a scar on a girl''s skin that won''t go away. ''Beriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!'' I exclaimed. I was already reflexively running towards Berry. "You idiot!Who would have the enemy''s back!" Eldora aims at my back and throws a big move when the moment arrives. The Rainbow Rush. This is Eldora''s unique skill that grants the weapon seven different attributes and attacks seven times. When I was still in the party, I had seen this special move many times. I took a decent shot at it from behind. I took a lot of damage. Even if it was a drawn sword, it could have knocked me down. But I never fell. I didn''t fall, I ran to Berry. And that speed was far beyond the limit of what I could do. I did it to protect her. To protect the girl I loved! Now--I finally understand why I couldn''t master the skills of the knights, no matter how much I practiced the way they were taught. The reason why I couldn''t learn the skills of the knights, no matter how much I practiced their skills by example. There was no point in just imitating the surface. No matter how much you think about it, anticipate and aim for the perfect form, it''s still incomplete. Because it was only a "form". What''s important in a knight''s skill is the "soul". The desire to absolutely protect, the will to protect, and the ability to embody the skill of a knight is only possible when you have those things. I absolutely want to protect Berry! I will not let Berry go down without a fight! So I finally succeeded in my knights'' skills. It''s a fool''s errand of the fireplace, or rather, a twist of speed and toughness that cannot normally be pulled off, and I force myself to enter the space between the dagger and the belly that was thrown at me. The dagger is used as a substitute, and the damage is taken by the bodyguard. The Iron Wall is to defend the princess and defend yourself at the same time by knocking out the dagger. The former can be learned at Knight Level 1, and the latter is an advanced move that can be learned at 11th level. And even though I couldn''t do the former before, I was able to master the latter in a flash! Ray. I''ve always had faith that you would protect me. In the end, Berry, who hadn''t moved an inch from the spot until the end, told me so. I was so happy that I burst into tears. And yet, as if Eldora was watering down. "What are you blaming me for the emotional scene?It''s only a dagger and you look like an idiot for holding them off. I''m telling you, there''s not a trap or two that I''ve prepared for you." He smiled and said in his mind''s eye with a smirk. Right beside him, the knight who played judge had the same expression on his face. He was still playing neutral, but I already knew he was on Eldora''s side. "First, Ray?You can''t beat me, can you?You can''t beat me down with that Namakra sword, with its self-enhancement and recovery magic, can you?" Instead of answering the taunt, I chanted the incantation. ''A un rena.'' Using the Internal Qi Gong that Magnus had taught him, he first recovered about half of the damage he had received earlier. Secondly, since Eldora was not attacking, I focused on the "training qigong" to increase my self-status. ''''It''s true that I can''t use magic, but I''ve been able to self-strengthen and recover. ...................... Eldora''s grinning face freezes as it is. I say as if to fold it up. "And thanks to Eldora, there are a few skills that I''ve just learned to use, I readied my sword. And then the blade of the blade - slowly, the blade pulled back - lit up seven (...) colors (...) of light (...) in sequence. "Oh, hey......... That''s.........no way.......that''s my....... ''When I was partying, I was just looking at them in a blur, so I didn''t get to meet them. It''s interesting. I just experienced its power for myself, and it only took me one shot to get the feeling. No, no!Don''t go stealing!You''re going to spit on the princess before I do, and on top of that, you''re going to take my trump card as well, Ray! I can understand your desire to protest, but... well... what kind of a trap could it be? Let''s let them decide on the matter, shall we? Also. Your cowardice. For trying to hurt Belly. I''m pretty angry, too. 115-Twenty-third episode, the duel settlement (ray perspective) I''m going to unleash the Rainbow Rush just for the sake of it. A bright red light dwells in the blade''s body, and the first thing it does is to strike Eldora with a blow of the "flame attribute". Even if it was a blade-drawn practice sword, the heavy armor on Eldora''s body dealt heavy damage. Without a moment''s pause, the sword''s blade emits a blue light, and a blow of the wind attribute. And then the blade turned green and the earth attribute strike. This is a good thing, because it means that you can''t get away with it. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. It''s because it''s hard-hitting rush move after hard-hitting move, so he''ll quickly hit the next one before it becomes a long scream. "Surrender, Rey!Please, I''m begging you, just don''t do it again!" Eldora begged in a heartfelt voice that she was already half-crying. It seems she couldn''t stand the seventh blow technique, even though she was only on her fifth blow. But I''m sorry. Eldora. I apologized in my heart. This Skill is Eldora''s to begin with. So, you''ll understand, won''t you? The Rainbow Rush isn''t a technique that can be stopped easily once started. I slammed all seven blows in a row. Eldora wriggled and fell into a heap. He was jerking and twitching, damaged to the point that it was a wonder he hadn''t lost consciousness. The bleachers were instantly silent. The young knights who had been cheering Eldora so much and throwing wild odds and ends at me had lost their voices and were simply exposing their stupid mouths with a pout. In such a hardened atmosphere, one person - His Highness the Grand Duke - got up from his seat. ''Brilliant!It''s an absolutely amazing fight! He turned to me and gave me a round of applause. Instantly, the ministers and nobles around His Highness stood up. Yes, exactly!That''s the Warrior of Light, sir! ''Clear!The sky is clear! "I have witnessed firsthand the power of the god Prominence! I can just see Lord Rey''s men striking down our Majesty''s Magical Bullet General at this rate! No, my Luxon will be safe! It was a storm of rave reviews that were in great shape. To be honest, rather than praising me seriously, it looks like His Highness is praising me, so he''s following suit.... I''m blushing. No--that''s why I''m glad to see His Highness'' unreservedly enthusiastic praise, isn''t it? I''m not going to be blushing. I bowed politely to His Highness on the bleachers. Without warning, the applause for me grew louder and louder. The atmosphere in the bleachers took a strange turn. The ministers and their cronies, the civilian officials, began to say, "Well, it''s a good thing we are warriors of light. ''''Well, it''s a wonder that the warriors of light are so powerful! What...?Upon further reflection, is it not true that Lord Eldora is a warrior of light? No, this is not right. That doesn''t make sense to you, son. A warrior of light is not the same thing as a Lord Rey and Lord Eldora, is it? Yes, that''s right. You are the one who is expected to be a comrade of Lord Magnus, the avenger of the Demon King, and Lord Ray, the one who is expected to be a comrade. I''m sure that Lord Eldora was a much better fighter than you. Very well, Minister. Even Sir Eldora is knightly in his own right. "It makes my country''s knights sound like slackers, ha ha ha ha. Isn''t it dumbfounding, Ray?This is what you call a power struggle for the courtiers. As I was bemoaning my frustration, Berry came in and said. ''Civilian and military officers are always at odds with each other at court. And just as the knights have turned against you, so, to those ministers whose knights are a nuisance to you, you are indeed the ''enemy of my enemy is my friend''. I don''t need an ally like that... Yes, you''re very aware of what you''re doing. As Berry said this, he turned his chest back to assert his presence in front of me. In other words, "I''m the only real ally you have on your side," he said. That''s nice. "Look at that too, Ray. It''s so unseemly, it''s starting to make you laugh, isn''t it? Next, Berry said, and indicated the part of the bleachers - the area where the knights had taken up position - with a shuffling of his chin. A mixture of young and experienced knights were cursing at each other. ''Sir Eldora, you look so hapless! "You''re a feeble-minded, feeble-minded knight who can''t stand up to the wind! Who are you?Who was going to create a pompous, patriotic Order of Light with a guy like that at the helm? ''I don''t know who I am!It will be the young men running amok! What did you say?Just yesterday, you said to let me bite one! I don''t know!First of all, he''s not going to use a lady to get to the princess.You''re a filthy coward to breathe the same air! Well, it''s a harsh reality that Lord Eldora dares to embody the harsh reality that the Lady must be protected from any trap-- Come on!So if you''re going to be losing and adding to your shame, we won''t care! "That''s why we''ve been tarnished by the reputation of the Knights of Luxon! Take responsibility, a**h*le! A man does not know that!If you''re going to take responsibility, it''s only fair that Sir Eldora take it! The knights had begun to shift blame and break ranks in a grand manner in order to cover up their inconvenience. The youngsters, who were in a particularly bad position and were hanging out with Eldora, were leaving the room as if they were running away. There is no one who would want to take care of the fallen Eldora, much less help her. ''''See?It''s almost funny, isn''t it? I mean, I don''t think I''m going to go that far, but... I looked at Berry, who let out a chuckle and a sneaky laugh, and turned my eyes to him. You have a good character too, don''t you.... It''s a good thing that you have a good personality. I''ll come to your father as soon as possible and-- Wait...... I don''t approve of.... Berry''s words were interrupted by a bug-breathing Eldora. ''Shit........................ How.........how.......how did this happen.......'' He was spouting off about the waywardness of the situation with his blue breath. The sight of him was too pathetic for me to answer him in a hurry. So it was someone else who answered Eldora''s question. Even faster than Berry, who was about to answer immediately, a young man appeared dashing into the room, carrying a ''(great) demon''s staff of the ''(great) demon''s path...'' Why?Of course you do. Because you were too dumb to judge his or her capabilities. Because you committed the most inexcusable folly of all: insult. I told him so curtly. ''Magnus!When did you get here! Just a few minutes ago. I visited the castle and was honestly stunned by all this foolishness. I''m sorry... You''re getting stronger to take down the Mad Titan, aren''t you?I don''t have time to deal with these little guys, do I? Small things... I couldn''t help but laugh at Magnus, whose manner of speaking is far more harsh than Berry''s. On the other hand, Berry, on the other hand, was not afraid to face Magnus. We haven''t met, "Avenger of the Demon King." I''m pleased to meet you, Princess Beatrixine. I agree with what Master Magnus says, but this time I have unilaterally involved Ray in my future ambitions. So if you''re going to blame me, why don''t you blame me and not Ray? ''I see, I understand. You seem to be a gentle man. But you''re also a visionary and an intelligent young lady. Magnus said and gave Berry a smile. I''ve known him for a long time by now, too, so I understand. That was a smile that Magnus would only show to someone he had a good feeling about. ''''Now then, Your Highness. We''re going to leave you here. We have a mission to do. Yes, thank you. But you''ll remember that, won''t you?Now this ray is The Knight of Beatrixine. Berry thrust me forward as if to say, "I''ll lend you a temporary loan. Let''s remember that. Magnus smiled again. Then he turned cold, and crouched down beside Eldora, shoving the High Potion he had taken out of his pocket into his mouth. "You''ll also remember - one in a million - that you got lucky and became a warrior of light, a trueborn son of the Countess. Isn''t that enough?A man with your level of superficiality and ambition will only get you killed.Okay?I''m not nice, so I''ll only give you one piece of advice, okay? With a dossy voice sound, he said to Eldora. The power of the voice was so uncommon that Eldora could only tremble like a puppy. A different actor........ ''''Come on, let''s go. Ray. Or do you have a word for this guy too? No. Let''s go, Magnus! I gave Berry a brief respite and re-entered King''s Landing with Magnus. 116-Episode 24: Curse Great Sword and Trial Cutting I - the wizard Magnus - had returned to the royal capital of Rakstad. I accompanied Ray to visit the workshop of Bazelph, the mystic smith. I''ve already got what you asked for. The dwarf, who has a craftsman''s disposition and dislikes talking for nothing, said that as soon as he saw my face. Ray, who has been gazing curiously into the workshop, jolts at that and stiffens up. With a nervous look on his face, he bows his head as hard as he can to Bazelfr. ''Ma, Magnus told me!I heard that you have forged a weapon for me! I get paid for it. Then you''re a customer. Don''t be afraid. Bazelfr spat bitterly with a buzzed look on his face. The bigoted dwarf''s attitude dismayed Ray, "Aww. He thinks he''s offended. But the facts are the opposite. I''ve been around long enough to know. Bazelfr liked the polite, good-looking young man and said what he thought he was going to say. It''s just. Magnus. Is this monk really such a good warrior? Bazelph saw Ray''s timid demeanor and seemed uneasy about it. ''Of course. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have special ordered a replacement like that.'''' Well, I see. There isn''t a more powerful vanguard in all of Rakstad. That''s quite something. Then let''s have you master it. Me and Bazelph looked at each other and giggled. ''Soooo, all Magnus has told me is that it''s a great sword, but it''s a decent sword, right? Ray asks, looking hunched over. ''Of course it''s a decent sword,'' Yes. If there''s someone who knows how to use it, it''s a matchless sword. Isn''t that a slightly different nuance? We ignored Ray''s frightened protests and proceeded to the back of the workshop. ''Here, boy. This one. Take it as you will. It''s a true rank S equipment, surpassing my Sword of Blue Thunder. Bazelph pointed to the sword that was on display there. I''ve never seen one before, so I looked at it sullenly. It was a so-called large sword, wide and long in blade length. From the hilt head to the scabbard, it is a jet-black make up. It is said that a true sword has dignity, and this one has an ominous, bewitching air about it. The most distinctive feature of the sword is the creature-like eyes on the scabbard. That''s the name of the Black Claymore. There''s some kind of scurrying going on. This is what happened to me when I forged it from the compound Magnus provided me. ''Don''t make it sound like an impossibility!It''s crazy to think about it! There''s nothing wrong with that, Ray. This is what the accursed armor looks like. ''First of all, there''s something wrong with the premise of being cursed! ''I don''t know what you have to complain about with such a magnificent sword. I thank you, Bazelph. What. I''m happy to do my job. Ray''s scream was expected of us, but it was just love at first sight. That''s why, Ray. I''m going to try it out right away. That''s the saga of the warrior race, isn''t it? ''You can''t just decide!Don''t order me around! ''I''m sorry about that, but that''s the thing, Ray. It''s a fact that this sword is so good, and it''s impossible to ask for more right now, isn''t it? Ggggghhh..... I understand..... You want me to go along for the ride?As a producer, I want to see it through. Yes, be my guest. Ray shouted in desperation and reached for the cursed greatsword with a torn attitude. ''It''s nettling like some kind of creature... ugh! Patience, Ray. Yes. A man is an enduring creature. Just because you two are other people doesn''t mean you can''t do whatever you want! Why don''t you just pull it out? Yeah. You can pretend all you want, if you want. ''I understand!You can just pull it out and swing it!It doesn''t matter now! [Gikekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke] ''''The sword laughed ahhhhhh! . I accompanied Ray and Bazelfr as they leapt through the Towngate to Crowhill, Grand Duchy of Luxun. Ray has mastered some important skills. I was able to purchase a new armor suitable for him now. It was time to kill the boss monsters around Crow Hill and resume my leveling up. According to the plan in my head, I plan to level up to 25 here. After that, it''s time to head to Kilomitsu, the frontline of the battle against the Magellanic General. "However, if we miss the first step, that''s where we''ll end up. "Yes, Magnus! Ray replies to my words with authority. Bazelluf squints his eyes and squeezes his beard, as if to say, "The young man should be. "We were on board the Narsai, and the three of us were on our way to our destination. Crow Hill is a hilly area with the Morm Mountains to the east and the Brint Mountains to the west. We were moving through the mountains of Morme. On the Narsai, the most advanced of all the hovering carpets, we were able to make our way through a series of trackless roads. Soon after, we arrived at our destination cave. "This is where the Firedrake lives. Yes, yes, Magnus! This is a far cry from the Earth Drake you fought before, isn''t it? I understand. With a strong face, Ray stroked the scabbard as if to confirm the feel of the Black Claymore, which he had hated so much. "In terms of level conversion, how much is it? Earth is 13, fire is 22. "I''m 20 now, so there''s a two difference.... I''m 20 now, so there''s a two-two difference... The difference was three during the Manticore tournament, so it''s still an easier opponent to play than that time, isn''t it? I''ll think about it. As long as the conditions are the same as they were then. What...? I said "trial run"?This time I want you to fight on your own. ''Eeeeeeeeeeee!'' Ray is surprised and amazed. I predicted that he would protest directly. They''ll be screaming "it''s impossible" and "it''s impossible". But I''m not going to listen to those words. I used the strategy book to look through all the boss monsters around Crow Hill to find the right one. Two levels off, not an easy monster to swat at by any means. But I knew Ray would be able to pull it off. Then--. ''''I understand. You''ve been thinking about this for Magnus, haven''t you?Then I''ll do it. Although Ray was trembling, he surprisingly did not say no. He showed this boy''s unique profile, which is suitable for such an expression - a belly clenching in fear. ''''Hm........'''' And I observe his profile. Has he changed a bit after being apart for a while? The events that took place in the meantime have kept each other informed. Did the persecution he received at the royal palace instill guts in Ray? Have you learned what honor is by becoming a Knight of Beatrixine? Or is it the fact that you''ve lumped all of this together with Eldora''s kindred spirits? If that''s the case, then the travesty of dealing with that little guy was meaningful. No - whatever it is, it means that he came back with more growth than I expected. That''s why I can''t underestimate this boy! ''The Fire Drake, as its name implies, is an aggressive monster with a powerful flame breath. Yes! On the other hand, he is notoriously lax in his defense. Particularly in terms of status, and partly because of my tribal tendencies to lose my temper and lose control. I see, so we should plan our fights to hit that spot. The Weakest attribute is ice, and it can pass through almost anything. We''re vulnerable to wind and earth, as well as to light. But given the name, the fire attribute has a resistance to it, doesn''t it? ''Exactly. But it''s the only one that has resistance. Surprisingly, it can even pass through the dark attribute. I understand! We talked about this as we went deeper into the cave. "Huh. You guys, what a pompous bunch you are, you look like you''ve been partying together for years. Bazelph, who was following behind him, marveled at the smallness of the situation. That part, well, it''s probably a big part of Ray''s natural or innate temperament. Although Eldora and the others had twisted his mind a bit and forced him not to give orders. Rey is essentially a virtue of honesty, which is a bit rare. The cave inhabited by Firedrake was substantial in width and ceiling height, but not too deep.Soon we reached the deepest part of the cave, which was now a square. There the Firedrake was huddled and asleep. Its wings had degenerated and disappeared, and in their place were thicker limbs, with the appearance of a dragon. Its scales were crimson in color. The length of the body alone, not including the tail, is no less than twenty meters. ''''I''m going!'''' Ray dared to stand up to such a monster. Hearing his footsteps, or perhaps smelling them, the Fire Drake woke up. With sleepy eyes, he wagged his tail to wickedly get rid of Ray. In the past, Rey was beaten by this one shot against a level 13 Earth Drake. However, the current Rey was already looking different. ''''Iron Wall! Use the knight''s skill you''ve acquired to catch them head on. Damage ... almost zero! It would be a provocation if he dared to take it without dodging. In fact, Fire Drake''s eyes burned bright red and he was furious. ''''Ray!Don''t do anything you wouldn''t regret! The Fire Drake lost himself in anger and attacked the little creature in front of him with a great swing, hoping to crush it like a winged insect this time. With those clawed fangs, Ray this time agilely and calmly evades, evades, evades! That''s how he quickly saw through the Fire Drake''s attack pattern and went on the offensive at once. ''''Ah un rena!'''' He imitates my spell, concentrates on it, and activates Qigong. He also pulls out his cursed greatsword at last! [Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh...! The Black Claymore, sheathed, let out a muffled roar like a living thing. The black sword blade appeared. A tremendous demonic spirit. The uncommon sharpness that would make you realize at a glance. But this is a double-edged magic sword that steals its owner''s HP and MP with each swing. Rei has mastered it. In the past, Eugene used a skill called "Armament Awakening". It is a powerful tool that draws out the essence of any armor and increases the effectiveness of magical armor in particular. It is a foul skill that only the brave can learn at level 19. And Ray, the Warrior of Light, learned to purify his armor at level 19. The advantages of the cursed armor were retained, but only the cursed effect was counteracted, another unique skill that was foul. The Black Claymore unleashed a divine light in Ray''s hand. The sword''s blade, which was supposed to be black, glittered brightly. Shine Blade! With that sword, Ray slashes into the Fire Drake. With just a single blow, he carves a long laceration that will exceed two meters. Firedrake shakes his huge body and writhes in agony! Okay, Ray... Did you see, Magnus? That boy is really good with my magic sword. Ha-ha-ha, good!Most of all, the magic sword I struck is good! I quietly, Bazelfr loudly praises. No longer do we see, unfailingly, how Ray will soon seize the victory in our eyes! 117-Twenty-fifth episode, to the nostalgic land After completing the trial run, we used the Towngate to return to the royal capital of Laxtia. "Kid--no, Ray. You''re good at what you do. Thank you, Mr. Bazelfr. The Black Claymore is a fine piece of work, too. It''s a bit of a spooky mess. Yeah, yeah. I''m sure he''s happy to have a master at work. ....? [Gikekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke] I returned to Bazelph''s workshop while exchanging such comments as, "Actually, I asked Bazelph to make the sword for me, not just for Ray. As a matter of fact, I asked Bazelfr to have a sword custom made for Ray, but it wasn''t the only thing he made for me. ''Really?Don''t tell me you have armor too! Well, I''ve created a masterpiece that surpasses even the Black Claymore. I''m very proud of it. ''Wow!It''s a pleasure, Magnus!I can''t wait to see it, Mr. Bazelph! With a delighted Ray in tow, Bazelph and I walked to the back of the workshop. We stood in front of a set of armor on display there. It was designed with only a breastplate, a cage and shin guards, which did not impair Ray''s mobility, but protected him in key areas. The beautiful white and silver color is due to the use of Ancient Alavana Refined Mithril as a material. It promises to give the wearer a great deal more magic resistance than mere mithril armor. Wow!Decent! Ray''s eyes immediately lit up when he saw it. ''And it''s beautiful and cool! I''m glad to hear that you like it. You don''t mind if I touch it? ''Thank you, Mr. Bazelph!Wow!Wow!Brand new. Shiny. You mean it''s silver because it''s also made of mithril?But it''s gold in places-- Hmm. It''s all about the Orihalcon. Orichalcong! Ray exclaimed in admiration. You don''t know how rare it is," he said, "because no one else knows how rare it is. We just found it aboard Demon Sea Lord Varrak''s ship. If I had more skill, I could have made you all Orihalcon armor. Forgive me, Rey. What do you mean by that?It''s already too extravagant! ''''To begin with, the blacksmiths who can handle the Orichalcon themselves are of the dimension of whether there are five of them in this great country (Luxta). Bazelfr was humble, but he was also improving his skills, and I''m also bringing in rare materials, so it wouldn''t be a dream to make a total orichalcon armor someday. ''''Can I try to equip it! Of course. That''s what I''ve got in mind. Or rather, let''s see you put it on. Thank you so much! Ray was delighted and equipped with a set. He stood proudly and showed us how he stood. A moment later-- [Dazed and dazed, dazed and dazed, dazed and dazed] ''I heard some strange noises! Yeah, that''s interesting. Oh, I see. It''s supposed to be like that. ''Why are you two observing it calmly!You''re not surprised! That''s what makes Black Claymore so creepy and funny. I have an idea that this guy is up to something. Are you saying that this armor is cursed too? Hahaha, you finally noticed. Give me a break, Ray. You''re getting weird. ''Oooh, you two are laughing at each other because you''re strangers!Oh, I can''t take it off! I can''t take this armor off! Help me! You''re the one who''s mastered the Black Claymore. Use the Cleansing Armor, and you''ll be able to take it off. Yeah. Calm down. Bazelph and I warmly watched the boy as he panicked. . The new armor I made for Ray is a one-of-a-kind piece of armor based on the ancient Alabana Refined Mithril and Orihalcon, with the Soul of the Shogun''s Demon Sea used as a synthetic material. That''s right, one and only one in the world without any price tag. If we were to classify it according to the strategy book, it would be an SSS. Shall we call it the Barrackmail? Bazelph carved the armor that Ray had taken off. Meanwhile, that Ray was somewhat unfaithful. ''So you''re going to test this armour too?I''ll go anywhere. You''re gonna get burned by this. No, that won''t be necessary. I''ve already checked it out at Black Claymore. So, shall we continue on with the hunt for the boss monster at Crow Hill as planned? No, that''s not necessary either. I slowly shook my head. ''What?So, what about the Level Up plan then? There''s actually an extremely easy way to raise the number in 2(-) 8(-). I''ve decided to use it. ''If you have something that awesome, why didn''t you use it in the first place! You have to kill the bosses, gain experience, level up, train your stats and skills. But that''s not enough to truly make a person strong. I mean, sure... He must be ruminating on the fight so far. Ray became distant-eyed and nodded. The plan was to defeat the level 20 boss monsters living in the vicinity of Crow Hill and raise the level of you and I to 25. At the same time, I planned for you to learn how to fight these increasingly disgusting boss monsters. But we won''t need to...? ''Yes. I was convinced of that after seeing the way you fought the Fire Drake. In fact, I was prepared to step in to help out at any time, though. It was as if it was useless. Even against a boss monster in the level 20s, you fought with dignity and defeated it without a hitch. You had good sense after all, Ray. You''re a good swallower and can think for yourself. No, not really... Ray was seriously embarrassed, and I had a smile on my face. ''Anyway, I decided that I no longer needed to mope around Crow Hill. ''Wow, okay. Then let''s get it up to 28 in one fell swoop! Yeah, that''s the spirit. That''s the spirit. We thanked Bazelfr again and left the workshop. We got on board the Narsai and left the capital of Laxtia. We headed for our destination village. "We could reach the village in no time if we took the Narsai. "It''s a rustic village. It reminds me of my birthplace. I see. It''s called a no-co-co village. I can''t help but be moved by the emotion in my voice as I answer. It is because this village is a memorable place for me too. It''s because it''s the beginning of my own journey to defeat the Demon King. "Magnus. What do you want to do here? "Train and raid a level 27 boss monster called Destrent. What?Train the boss monster!Overfishing! You''re an easy man to deal with, even for 27.First, put him to sleep with Sleep II, and then finish him off with a customized Thunder III. Even I was only level 23 when I did this, and with the Demon Sealord''s Gold Coin, there''s still time for me to get it up to your level. In fact, I can''t wait for three days for one new one to grow. No, we have the Town Gate and the Narsai, so we can do something else in the meantime. ''No, I''m not surprised about that...'' Don''t be surprised yet.This one''s drop item is pretty good too. ''Oh my God!Let''s do it anyway!You just have to do it! Ray and I began working together to cultivate and randomly harvest destrents. Soon I was at level 28 Martial Artist and Ray was at level 28 Warrior of Light. We also fed him various fruits from the Destrent, which boosted Ray''s overall stats by an additional 50 points. Thus, we were ready to head to the Citadel of Kilomitsu. It''s the frontline of the Grand Duchy of Luxun, which has withstood and surpassed the invasion of the Demon Lord. 118-Twenty-sixth episode, Chiromits, the fortified city Kilomitsu is a fortified city surrounded by high outer walls. There are four entrances and exits: north, south, east, west, and north-south. Checkpoints are held at each of these locations, and upon entering and exiting the city, we are checked to see if we are suspicious people and what we have. Me, Chocolat and Ray got in line in front of the checkpoint at the south gate. It''s a long time to wait for this, Mr. Magnus. To be honest, it''s a pain in the ass.'''' ''You seem to be checking it out somewhat meticulously. Is it always like this? Well, I''m not so sure about that. It''s not wartime, and with the way things are going every day, the logistics must be slowing down. We''re at war with the forces of the Magellanic Warlord, aren''t we? It''s not exactly the kind of thing I''m comfortable with, though, that makes me want to keep a tight rein on people''s comings and goings. I''m chatting with the two of them, and looking around. Then I hear the stories of the travelers and peddlers standing in line together. Don''t you know?His Highness''s eldest son, His Highness''s eldest son, is here to visit him in his camp at Kilomitsu. There''s a rumor going around that you led an army of knights from the capital. ''I heard a rumour that your eldest son was carried by the Knights of the Order and brought to the kilomits without any desire to be there.I heard that the knights in the capital had done something that made them look bad and they had to show their bravery to cover it up. Yeah. You''re a knowledgeable guy. Anyway, I suppose this disgustingly high level of scrutiny must be due to the presence of His Highness. Well, if anything happens to His Highness the next Grand Duke, even if it''s General Georg, he''ll have his head on a spike. So that''s the reason. ''It''s no use. Let''s wait our turn. ''At the very least, I''ll be able to comfort Master Magnus by telling him a funny story! While Ray and I were busy with the Destrent Overhunting, I was doing a little favor for Chocolat with Aria, and she tells me an amusing story about how she and Aria were doing a little favor for us. Thanks to that, we forget our boredom and it''s finally our turn. ''Next in line!'' "Thank you for your patience. And thank you for your cooperation. The soldiers at the checkpoint were very apologetic and polite. This was unexpected. Hearing that the checkpoint was very strict, I had assumed that they would try to pry into our painless belly with a stubborn attitude. However, the manner in which the soldiers behaved was always polite and pleasant to the point of making me feel good. I think that it is precisely at these ends that the skill of the general who leads them is expressed. In that case, General Georg may be a skilled leader, as the rumors say. As expected of a man who has been fighting a defensive battle against an army of monsters. According to the Book of Military Strategy, long term defensive battles are really difficult to wage. The actual battle itself is more difficult for the aggressor, but when the battle becomes bogged down, the defenders have a much harder time maintaining the morale and spirit of their troops. With that in mind, I told the soldiers my name and purpose. ''His name is Magnus. I was on my way to defeat the Magus General." My name is Rey. My name is Ray, and I''m in a party with Magnus to kill the same General. "I am Chocolat. "I am a maid who has devoted herself to Master Magnus. One person mouthed something stupid, but at any rate, the soldiers who heard it changed their blood. ''''Magnus-sama and Ray-sama! Are you the Champion of Light for the Slayer of Demons? I''ve never heard the name "Lady Chocolat" in my life, but as you would expect of a great hero, it is only natural that he should be served by a pretty girl. Yeah, this is Magnus and Ray. I nodded my head, presenting the official credentials I''d gotten from the Grand Duke of Luxun. Last one to go, you shut up for a second. Huh? But you seem to know a lot about us, don''t you? ''Yes!As a matter of fact, General Georg has made it very clear to me that if you two are ever in Kilomitz, I would be very much interested in meeting the General. Oh, no. Oh, no. So, please, I beg you to consider...? That''s fine. In fact, I''d like to meet the rumored General Georg, myself. Oh, thank you! We''ll be with you shortly! We were led by a group of soldiers to the general''s residence. . When we arrived at the castle, we were escorted directly to the guest room. "Well, I''m afraid I can''t entertain you to your satisfaction about the front lines, but... But the soldier does his best to serve us tea sweets. I apologetically put my hand on it, while Chocolat and Ray happily munch on it. Soon after, the door to the doorway opens and two men, guarded by knights, come in. ''Welcome to you, Magnus-dono. Lady Ray. Lady Chocolat. I have been entrusted by His Highness the Grand Duke with the defense of this city, my name is Georg. The first to identify himself is a thin, middle-aged man with a thin line, who surprisingly looks more like a civilian than a military officer. We stood up from the sofa and shook hands with him in turn. Then General Georg offered us a seat, and we sat down again. The General himself, however, never made a move to sit down. Instead, the other man sat down on the couch opposite us. Then I realized what he was. A young man of noble birth. "I''m pleased to meet you, Your Royal Highness Prince Louisel. "Greetings, painful, avenging demon king, Lord Magnus." This person with whom they exchanged eye bows with each other was the next ruler of this Grand Duchy of Luxun, Prince Ruizel (Prince Ruizel). The Prince then called out to Ray. ''''I had the pleasure of watching from the bleachers the other day''s duel for my sister''s knight. Your Highness. ''Do not be so awed, warrior of light and knight of Beatrixine. I''m both impressed and relieved that the prancing horse finally decided to have a knight of his own. I would be grateful if you would befriend me as well. I''m honored to be here, Your Highness. Ray was so nervous that he didn''t seem to hear the Prince''s words very well. ''Hahaha!So I''m telling you to make it easier on me. I''m sorry! Prince laughs at him and Ray becomes more and more clingy. Is it because he is facing a person of high status? Or maybe it''s because he''s in front of his own brother, a princess who has become a friend. In fact, the Prince had a hint of Ray''s personality that he was trying to assess. My sister has a bad habit of being overbearing and deliberately acting wise and taunting others. I''ve always wondered if she''s going to be okay in the future. By the way, Berry is a very sweet girl. d*mn, I can hear you loud and clear, Ray. And you can make a point against the Prince. Maybe it''s just because you''re a princess. ''I see why my sister knighted you, Lord Ray. Prince said with a smirk. ''I, too, am pleased to have a man like you as my sister''s knight. It''s just the right balance with my sister, and I''m sure she''ll be a little more rounded with you. I don''t understand, but I''ll do my best. Ha, that''s the spirit. And I ask you again. I hope that from now on you''ll be on good terms with me as well. ''Yes!Yes, sir!Yes! Ray. Just one "yes" is enough. But the Prince seemed to take a great deal of pleasure in Ray''s naivete. His eyes narrowed as he looked at Ray and his chemistry broke down. Then Prince''s expression tightened and ''I assume that Lord Magnus has accepted the General''s invitation to learn more about the current situation in Kilomitsu, what do you think? That''s exactly what I mean, Your Highness. I just came to visit you in the camp and learned more about it, but I''ll have the general explain it to you as well. I''m in pain. So let me explain it to you. As I thanked him, General Georg politely spread a map of the area around Kilomit on the low table. The demons would attack from the north. In order to hold them off, it seemed that four forts had been arranged as a frontline base. ''''........But all four of them have an X on them. ''Yes. All four have already fallen. We have fought this war deceitfully until now, but the time is drawing nearer when this kilomitsu will have to face the sword. General Georg replies regretfully, "General Bullets has sent four powerful boss monsters to take down these forts. "The ''Magic Bullet General'' has sent four powerful boss monsters to bring down these forts. Alpha Fort was overrun by Cyclops, Bravo Fort was overrun by King Basilisk, Charlie Fort was overrun by Greater Demon, and Delta Fort was overrun by Goblin Wargod, and now it is occupied. I see... "We are now at the crossroads of whether to launch a counter-offensive to retake the fort, or a siege, with this kilomitz as our last stronghold. If you don''t mind me asking, I''d like to know. Which choice does the General intend to make? ''To be honest, I can''t decide. They both involve a great deal of risk. Hmm.... Before I could reveal the truth, I said to the Prince, "I want to know the current state of Kilomitsu," but in fact, I knew from the "strategy book" information. What I wanted to know was how General Georg was going to get out. But if he hadn''t made up his mind, that was good for me as well. "If you are planning a counterattack, we will help you retake the fort. ''True, Lord Magnus!To be honest, I was hoping that you would be able to help me, but I didn''t think that you would actually say that you would be willing to help me!It is not in my power to provide you with much in the way of gratitude! What? All right. ''Thank you!This will keep the town out of harm''s way!And which fort would you like to take part in the operation to retake? Of course I do. I answered immediately. Ray chimed in next to me. "We''ll get all four right away. 119-Episode 27 Boss Rush at Four Forts Me and Ray chanted at the same time. "''A un rena,'' He fills his body with Chi Gong and gives it a full status boost from the start. With that state, you''ll charge into Alpha Fort. All four of the forts to the north of Kilomitsu are surrounded by high hull walls. Ray and I run straight for the outer wall, running as fast as we can. Suddenly - the ground beneath our feet is shaded. From beyond the towering outer walls, an even taller, one-eyed giant swiftly emerged! ''Oh, that''s the Cyclops!It''s really big! Level 30 boss monster. Is now the time to wrap your tail around it, Ray? You''ve got to be kidding! While we''re talking about it, I''m the first to move. Using the special effect of the shoes of the General''s Demon Storm, I kicked the air with both feet that kicked the earth and rose. It''s as if I''m running up an invisible staircase to reach the top of the outer wall. It''s dressed just as the giant face of a cyclops, standing right in front of its eyes and nose. ''UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! I guess I''m too much of an eyesore. Cyclops'' single eye flared up in anger. As it is, he raises his right arm high in the air. He does it with a huge body that could surpass an outer wall. The fist part was really over fifteen meters above the ground. This is the reason why I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them. The fist with its excessive force strikes the outer wall, smashing it and bringing part of the wall down with enough destructive power to make it collapse. If I''d eaten it properly, I wouldn''t have been able to survive either. But I used the martial arts skill Shrinkage, which can be learned at level 27, to evade it. With a speed that was almost as if it were an instantaneous movement, I was running from right to left on the outer wall, escaping the range of the Cyclops'' blows. ''''Ray!'''' Yes, sir! Part of the outer wall had collapsed due to Cyclops'' angry striking down. Thanks to this, Rey is able to get into the fort through it. He also dived into Cyclops'' crotch and attacked him from underneath his feet. ''''Rainbow Rush! The Warrior of Light''s unique skill of granting the seven attributes of seven consecutive blows is a nonsensical description of the Warrior of Light''s unique skill. Moreover, the weapon wielded was the Black Claymore, which was also a unique skill, the Armor Purification, which only emphasized its merits. The synergistic effect of the two unique skills was undeniably powerful. Moreover, the Cyclops was too big to defend himself, and there was no way to dodge it. The one-eyed giant was torn to shreds by Rey on his right calf, and he could no longer stand. He mangled, causing a ridiculous amount of ground-shaking. ''Magnus!'' Yes, sir. Me and Ray pinned Cyclops, who was stuck on his buttocks, from both sides. Cyclops waved his hands in annoyance and tried to batter us away, but alas!I can''t get on any speed or power at the moment when I''m dressed on my butt. It''s not scary. On the contrary, Cyclops can''t dodge our attacks anymore. They can deliver a massive move as they please. Haha! Judgment. It''s a very tough monster, but Rei and I have been cutting down on its huge amount of HP. . After killing Cyclops, we marched into Fort Bravo without a moment''s pause. Unlike Alpha Fort, there were numerous small fry monsters waiting there to defend themselves. With the gates tightly shut, humanoid monsters such as kobolds and goblins lined up on the outer walls, shooting bows and arrows, and lesser salamanders, spark spirits and others bombarded us with breath (breath). However, no matter how many of them are less than level 10, they can''t hit me or Ray, no matter how many of them are lined up. Occasionally we are lucky enough to hit them, but this time they don''t do any real damage. Not to mention we were up to level 29, having killed the Cyclops. We made it to the gate in no time at all. Haha! Hot Air Sword! I''m going to use the Ukigak Rinse to crush the gate with a powerful body blow, crushing it to pieces. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. "Ko-ko-ko-ko-ko-ko, Tsuyosugir! Tattafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafuttafutta! "Marde Kingu Bajirisu Samano Yoda! ''Niggaero!Kachimehanai! The demons who feared the military might of the two of us are running away like a receding tide. But we can''t let our guard down. Because instead, a large lizard demon appeared from behind the fort. ''It''s coming, Ray. That''s the King Basilisk. Level 31? Yeah. You''ll be on your way. Once you reach level 30, the monsters become more and more annoying and disgusting, with the King Basilisk being the best example. The blood that runs through its body is made of "deadly poison", and if it were to accidentally receive blood back, it would cause massive damage. Furthermore, he also has the evil eye of petrification, so he must always be careful when activating it. If he shows any signs of focusing on the evil eye, he must immediately unfocus his gaze or he will be turned into a living stone statue. Swordwave! Haha! Ray unleashes a long-range attack that can be described as a sword wave. As a Level 29 Martial Artist, I''m using the Hundred Paces Shinken Fist, which I''ve just learned. This is another attack skill that uses the Life Attribute''s shockwave to hit enemies at a distance. We fought back with only long-range attacks so that we wouldn''t get blood back. Naturally, the king basilisk is furious and rushes at us, but we run around and don''t let it come near us. It''s an uncool composition, but I don''t care. The humans aren''t good at fighting so much as they are at pretending to be boss monsters. That''s why we''ll stick to the strategy we discussed beforehand. Instead of attacking from a distance, we would concentrate our attacks on the King Basilisk''s four limbs. This will allow Ray''s Sword Wave to slice off his right foreleg and my Hundred Pacesmanship to crush his left hind leg. It takes away his ability to move, completely blocking his approach. But I haven''t won yet. The evil eye of the King Basilisk is coming........! Ray! Okay! The huge lens-shaped object that Ray was carrying on his back was held up like a shield. It''s the loot (drop item) you just acquired at Alpha Fort - the Cyclops'' Eye. King Basilisk is in a standoff with this huge eye. As a result, the Cyclops'' Eye shatters. At the same time, the magical power of its own evil eye was reflected in the king basilisk, and in an instant it turned into a stone statue. We smashed the statue into pieces with a good dose of caution, and this time we were victorious. ''How brilliant of you to slaughter a cyclops and a king basilisk on the part of a vulnerable human! The Greater Demon guarding Fort Charlie laughed loudly and arrogantly at us. ''But I don''t want this Gerenbez to be lumped in with those rascals, do I? That''s probably the name of the individual. A certain Geren said, "Vahahahahahaha! And I keep laughing hysterically. Well, it''s not a big statement. In fact, the Demon race is powerful compared to its level, and this guy, who is a higher species (Greater), is level 34. The most powerful individual among the boss monsters guarding the Four Forts is undoubtedly this one. It''s a good thing that you''re here!Give this Gerenbez the honor of a hand-to-hand strike! A certain Geraint welcomed us with open arms, as if to say, "I''ll let you have a shot at it. It''s a generous attitude, as if to say, "I''ll let you have a shot at least," as if to commemorate the occasion. It''s a good thing that we''ve taken the time to do this, so Ray is going to let me stab him with my dusky sword. "Vahahaha, is that the cursed great sword?To be able to wound this Gerenbez, I saw that it was a considerable demonic sword that was too good for humanity to possess. After slaughtering all of you, this--Gebovahaa! A certain Gehlen, who had been proudly talking, suddenly coughed up blood. He spat out a great deal of blue-black blood and couldn''t stop. ''''What!What did you do, human-n-n-n-n! No, you can just smear Ray''s Black Claymore with some poison. Poison?That''s not going to work on this Gerenbez, the Greater Demon! Is that what the King Basilisk is for? ! A certain Geren did a dexterous job of making the blue-black demon''s skin pale further. That''s right, we had collected the Drop Items from the forelimbs of the slashed King Basilisk at Fort Bravo. ''''Vaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! With a scream of demise, Geren Certain perished. It doesn''t matter if it''s a level 34 or a higher species (Greater), it doesn''t make sense if it''s stupid like this. It could have been the Eugene or Eldora of the Demon world. After defeating King Basilisk and Greater Demon in a row, Ray and I were at level 31. I was prepared for the fact that I wouldn''t be able to get any from a certain Deren, but my fears were unfounded (after everything that happened). He spit out a huge amount of experience before he passed away. We''ve finally hit the 30 level. I''ve long since broken through the ranks of wizards, and aside from me, who is on the verge of reaching the 40s, Ray has finally reached a level where he is on par with the greats of legend. I''m proud of you for following me this far. There was no doubt in my mind that my prospects were good. I''m so glad to hear that, it''s like a personal matter. "That leaves us with the Goblin Wargod of Fort Delta. Yeah. He''s only level 26. All the goblins under your command will be raised to a higher level, right?I''ll be careful. Well, I guess I don''t have much to say to you. We didn''t get tired of the consecutive battles and immediately headed for Fort Delta. Then, unlike Bravo and Charlie, there were no defensive monsters lined up on the outer wall, and there was no resistance from flying tools. We managed to destroy the gate and break inside the fort. ''''M........'''' What? I scowled at the look inside, and Ray was dismayed. So-- Fort Delta had become an empty shell. 120-Twenty-eighth episode: non-standard blow (?????? viewpoint) I - Elise Barrack - was playing with the Distant View Crystal Sphere. Through the crystal ball, I was able to get a bird''s eye view of the distant surroundings of the fortified city of Kilomitsu. I''m not alone. "The Calicorn, the Magic Bullet General, was also staring at the image. Calicoons are humanoid monsters, but they are nearly four meters tall. Moreover, only his left arm is unbalanced, large and thick, and his right arm is an odd shape with five arms. I''m going to be able to get my hands on the huge body and crouch down on the huge throne, which is a little farther away from me. That''s right - I visited the demon castle where this guy lives and was literally relaxing in the throne room on the top floor, stretching out my wings. "Isn''t that exactly what I told you it would be, Calicoon? It''s a shame. How could Gerenbez and the rest of my flock be defeated so easily? Calicoon spat evasively. ''This Magnus man should never be underestimated. I said proudly, as if it was my business. The calicoons looked uncomfortable, but didn''t argue. So I took advantage of your proposition, didn''t I, Ellis Barlack? "You''re lucky you''re not a fool who dismisses the opinions of strangers with a trivial stubbornness that can''t be called a pride, "Magic Bullet General"? I said this with sincere admiration. When I learned through the Distant View Crystal Sphere that Magnus had finally arrived in Kilomitsu, I knew what was to follow immediately. I knew that Magnus would set out to retake the Four Forts and defeat a series of boss monsters of the Calicorn Childbearers who were in charge of the fort. So I went to the calicorn and gave him a plan. The plan was as follows. Magnus would probably start attacking from the end of Fort Alpha (or drop them in reverse order from Fort Delta), and then he would take all four at once. Then he would try to recapture all four at once. It is. Can you make it work?Can you make that impregnable fall in a short time? When he heard, Calicoon raised a natural question. ''Now is the opportune time to drop it. It''s a matter of circumstance.'' I explained the "situation" in detail. The calicoons listened to the details. I''m not going to dismiss it because I''m an outsider or because I''m an ex-human, but rather, after examining the content of my plan, I said, "That''s fine. And I''m about to prove my plan to be right. Magnus, as expected, started attacking from Alpha Fort in turn. The Calicorn took the opportunity to send the Death Falcon to send a message to the Goblin Wargod, who is in charge of Fort Delta. The super high level goblin, revered as the God of War by his own people, immediately led the army of Fort Delta and struck. It launched a reverse invasion of Kilomit. At first, the Kilomitz garrison was surprised by this move and panicked, but they soon regained their composure. Perhaps it was the result of General Georg''s command, or perhaps they remembered that they were being protected by the solid walls of the city. In fact, the defensive strength of the Citadel Kilomitsu was quite impressive, and there was no indication that the sloppy goblin soldiers could drop them at all. Eventually, the goblin soldiers grew tired of attacking. Seeing this, the Goblin War God (Goblin Wargod) makes a decision. He had his men beat a crude drum and signaled a retreat. The hapless goblin soldiers flee in droves. I''ve heard that a well-trained army is neat and orderly, even when retreating, but it would be reckless to expect that from a goblin. Looking at the hapless retreating figures of these guys reflected in the crystal ball, the calicorn spits out in displeasure. ''''This is all you''ve got to do, Ellis Varlach. ''Yeah, right. It''s really boring, and you haven''t even stepped outside of your predictions. On top of the Kilomitsu''s outer walls, the garrison was jubilant. They had successfully driven away the attacking goblin army in just a short time, so their joy was palpable. In fact, if we had done nothing else, the siege would have been a victory for them. Yes, if we did nothing. I spoke to myself in a bored voice. In the crystal ball image, there was a movement on the kilomitsu side. Suddenly the gates opened and an army of about five hundred horsemen showed their bravery. It was clear that they had the intention of giving a chase to the fleeing goblin soldiers. They were the Luxun Knights who had just arrived in Kilomit from the capital. ''What strategic meaning is there in that chase? General Georg would have stopped them.'''' ''They meant something to me. That''s why I didn''t listen to them when they stopped me. Luxun''s knights have been harboring dissatisfaction all these days. It''s because the Spirit Prominence has chosen these ''Warriors of Light''. Of course, this is a welcome development from the people who fear the calicoons and Grand Duke Luxon. But from the Knights of Luxun''s perspective, this was nothing more than unnecessary meddling. The higher their expectations of the Light Warriors, the more they would turn around and disrespect the Order. It''s the equivalent of being told, "You can''t defeat the Magus General by yourselves. This is the reason why Eldora has taken advantage of their mindset. As expected of an ex-knight''s apprentice, he understands their cheap pride well. He planned to expand his own power by putting up a plan to defeat the "magic bullet general" together with his knights while standing up for them. In fact, Eldora had no intention of defeating the calicorn. So Luxon''s knights were being used to their advantage. They didn''t even realize that the man Eldora''s nature was rotten to no end! Thanks to that, the Luxun knights were embarrassed. The duel between Rey and Eldora was the occasion. While Ray, whom the Luxon knights had treated coldly, showed great fighting skills, Eldora, whom the knights carried, was a sneaky imitator and lost. As a result, Luxun knights are in a bad position. The fact that they are usually languishing in the capital city and went out of their way to the front lines of the kilomits is nothing but a cursory calculation to show off their bravery and make up for their lost ground. You are such boring people, you won''t miss this chance to chase them down, will you? Magnus and Ray are about to drop the four forts with just two men and launch a tremendous military feat. On the other hand, the Luxon Knights would only be a laughingstock if they were here, but were just wagging their fingers in the citadel. ''''Therefore, you ignore the reason for the war and strike out, huh? ''They are a noble people. Their cheap pride and their position at court are more important than anything else. You''re hard to blame. My men would have buried you alive. While me and Calicorn were talking about such things, the Luxon Knights caught up with the fleeing goblins and began to sweep them away. They didn''t even know they had been lured out! In the crystal ball''s image, the Goblin Wargod was screaming loudly. It''s a pity that it couldn''t reach the audio, but it must be a valiant roar. Then the goblin tribe''s war god''s special ability was activated. The goblin tribe''s entire army of goblins suddenly "leveled up". With their individual strength, they surpass Lucsun''s knights. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on with these foolish knights before it''s too late. The Goblin Wargod has beaten the drums again and ordered a counterattack. The Luxun Knights were being beaten to shreds in front of an army of goblins that were now outnumbered and outgunned in quality. They are being forced to retreat. They are a foolish lot, indeed. Where are they going to run to? ''Of course, that''s a given,'' There is only one place for them to escape - inside the fortified city, protected by the outer walls. The Luxun knights, fearing death, flee haphazardly and without looking aside. There are allies and civilian plants there. Even if the goblins drive them back, entangle them and send them all into the city! Even if it brings in demons and turns the city into a battlefield! It''s just that I''m so cute! Now, are you going to show me the hell on earth? I''m afraid that''s not going to happen. You are very good at General Georg. He is very calm. The crystal ball shows the castle gate being mercilessly closed in front of the fleeing Knights. General Georg seems to have made the decision to leave the knights to die in order to protect Kilomitsu. ''''It''s a natural decision for a general to make. Oh, that''s boring. It''s a sight to see Luxon knights locked outside the castle, sniveling and begging for the gates to open, spitting at the castle, or being chased, surrounded, dragged off their horses and stabbed to death with crude weapons, but it''s a sight to behold. I''m not going to be able to hear the screams and shouts of the knights, but that doesn''t make it any less interesting. It''s boring and boring. Not a single person has done a single thing that I didn''t see coming. There''s nothing more boring than a story with an obvious ending. Then I''ll have some fun with you. As if in a fit of excitement, the calicoons lifted their heavy backs from their thrones. He picked up a strong bow, four meters long, which was propped up there. Then he went to the castle''s veranda and looked out at the southern sky. ''''No way!'''' I couldn''t help but notice that my hands were sweating. It was that impossible. Calicoon held his bow in his fat left hand and nocked five arrows with his five right hands. Then he fired into the southern sky. I hurriedly returned my gaze to the crystal ball. The distance between this castle and the kilomitz is about fifty kilometers south. How can it reach us?Really? As I waited excitedly, a horrific scene was projected in front of me. The five arrows fired by the "Magic Bullet General" really did reach the kilomitz, and not only that, but they didn''t miss their aim and hit the gate, shattering the gate with its iron plate. Oh, God!Oh, God! That''s why these demons never tire me out! I''ll let it go this time, even if it''s only because I got to see this awesome divine feat. I was satisfied with that. No - it''s still too early to be satisfied with that. The overhead view of the kilomitsu through the crystal ball. Suddenly, something strange was projected there. It was a meteorite flying from the sky. Its aim was cursory, and it crashed somewhat away from the goblin army. However, the shockwave it generated was enormous. The shock that shook me was also devastating. The aftermath of the meteorite''s crash was enough to wipe out half of the goblin army. With just a single shot, their advantage in numbers would be reversed. The goblins had already defeated most of the Luxon knights, but the castle guards, under the command of General Georg, had struck out with their spears at the top of their lungs. The goblins are in a state of confusion due to this meteorite attack. It''s not sloppy or unthreatening. It''s strange that they can remain calm under such a substandard attack. Therefore, they were unable to mount an organized resistance, and no matter how much they improved with their special Wargod abilities, they were no match for the soldiers under General Georg''s command. One by one, they were taken down. You will be able to see the scene through the crystal ball in the distance. There was someone standing in the same sky, standing in the same sky, looking down. It was Magnus, of course. And surely the current meteorite attack must be the work of his magic. Oh God!Oh, God! You--you''re the only one who doesn''t really bore me! 121-Twenty-nineth episode, to the final finish I - the wizard, Magnus - was somewhat embarrassed by the fact that I - the wizard - was greeted with an overly enthusiastic welcome by Prince Ruizel and General Georg. The reason is that he was greeted by Prince Ruizel and General Georg with an overly enthusiastic welcome. ''''The magic that brings down the meteorite now belongs to Lord Magnus, doesn''t it!No, it''s great!I''ve never heard of such magic being real!It''s a myth!It''s an act like a magical divine spirit (Luna City)! ''You''ve done a great job protecting this town, KiloMitsu!As the Duke of Luxon, I can''t thank you enough for your service! I''m honestly made to flinch by the force of the hug at any moment. ''''And I''m glad you''re back, even though we''re in the middle of attacking the Four Forts! I didn''t think it was possible, since Fort Delta was being cleared out of existence. It''s a funny thing when it doesn''t work out, but when it does, it''s history. ''Excellent judgment, Master Magnus!And it''s a long way from Fort Delta, and it''s moving at god''s speed, so it''s no mean feat. No, there''s another kind of magic called the Towngate. "Don''t be so modest!Anyway, we''ll talk about the Four Forts another time, but for now, you can rest and relax. I''ll have the castle prepare a room for you. No, the capture of the Four Forts is over, and I would like you to send your men to occupy it at once. What...? ...all four forts in such a short time?Not just Fort Delta...? Yes, sir. It''s done. ''Great!Excellent!Excellent! ''''I am truly sorry, Lord Magnus........ I have no way to repay your great merit with the authority of this Ruizel, who is still only a duke! Prince and General Georg were warily shaking with emotion. But then the intruder appeared. ''Such a man has no need of a reward, Your Highness! The one who shouted that in a wild voice was a survivor of the Luxun Knight, who had escaped the slaughter from the goblins. He was probably a captain rank. Five of them were behind him, with the seriously wounded in tow. ''''You''re coming out of nowhere, Sir Dovan. ''Your Highness!That man is a coward who shoots his friends in the back, that he is!I don''t need a reward, I need a punishment! As soon as he saw the knights, the Prince''s eyes narrowed quickly and his voice changed to a chill, but the man called Dovan didn''t even notice the change and continued to make his point. ''The stone that fell from the sky earlier injured these men and five others, that it did!How will you take responsibility for this mismanagement, wizard! He pointed a finger at me and accused me of being an idiot. My combined magic, Meteor Strike, is notoriously difficult to hit and has a wide attack range. I tried to be very careful to blast the goblins away, but my control was limited. I turned to Doban and almost opened my mouth. But just before I did, Prince said that I didn''t need to, and controlled it with one hand. Then he said to Doban in an emotionally charged voice, "Sir Doban. ''Lord Dovan. If Lord Magnus hadn''t fought off the goblins with his great magic, I''m sure you would all be lying dead in the field by now.Thanks to being able to return alive, I can make some useless accusations here, isn''t it reasonable to thank Lord Magnus for that pleasure? What do you mean by that, Your Highness? We are going to turn our backside into a fortress of death, and annihilate the goblins. Hmph. You can say whatever you want afterwards. Prince sniffed, and Georg nodded his head grimly, ''Makoto, you''re right,'' he said. ''To begin with, Sir Doban. It was Luizel who ordered the general to close the gates and let you die. You have a bone to pick with him, don''t you? Well, it couldn''t possibly be, Your Highness. Doban, who had been toiling away at me, turned his head to the Prince to flatter him. We only went out of the castle, that we did so at our own peril. We have no wish to reproach Your Highness for that. Doban is in a state of confusion, as he tries to come up with a plausible excuse as quickly as possible. I''m sure you remember that I overruled Georg and left. I''m relieved to see that there was still some sense of responsibility in you guys. So, Your Highness...? Then you know what you''re doing, don''t you?You will be held responsible for the defeat you waged when you tried to wage war without a fight, and for running away for your own safety, and nearly inviting goblins into the castle.I promise!Censure of Lord Magnus is a hundred years too early for you people! So, Your Highness!Have mercy, your highness! "I don''t know what to say to that!Georg, pull these guys up! Yes, Your Highness. Yes, Your Highness. General Georg bowed and ordered his men to take Dovan and the others away. The other surviving knights would be the same. ''''I am sorry for my disgrace, Lord Magnus. I hope you will forgive me. I don''t blame His Highness for that. If they can reform it into a more decent knightly order when they eventually become a grand duke, that''s fine. . We decided to leave the post-war process, which we can''t help ourselves, to Prince and his team, and let them take a break first. We were assigned a guest room in the Shogun''s castle to relax with Ray and Chocolat, who had joined us. However, it''s not a chatting session. The three of us talked about practical and bleak topics. Didn''t you see how the gates were broken down? It was a horrific scene. What kind of demon could have done that? I killed the Cyclops first. No one else has ever done that, except for Bullet Master. "My God!''The enemy''s general himself came to this kilomitz?'' No, Chocolat. He shot an arrow from his castle and destroyed the gates. ''What?Wait, wait, Magnus. "Didn''t you say that the Magus General''s castle is still a long way from this kilomitz?" He said. It''s about 50 kilometers north of here, his castle. "I mean, the magic bullet general..." "Can you attack 50 kilometers away with a bow and arrow...? They are both horrified, and I give them a stern nod. That''s why I wanted the Light Warrior as my companion. As a specialist in long-range attacks, the Magellanic General is a terrible match for a wizard like me. "........that means Magnus has to stop matching me to the ''level'' and get serious.......? Yeah, yeah. I nodded my head again, and they were both exclaiming. But we will have to kill him some day. And the day of battle is near. We''ve come all the way to kilomitz. Yes! The Four Forts boss monster is dead. I''m level 31 and Ray is level 31. So from tomorrow, we''ll move on to the next level. We''ll raise the level to 35 and then we''ll take on the Demon Boss to finish the job. I see. Okay, Magnus!I''ll do my best too! Good answer. Well, then, let''s get some rest and recharge our batteries. From tomorrow, you will be camped out for a while. Then we need to prepare for it!Even if you''re in the field, Master Magnus must have something good to eat!'' Haha, I appreciate the sentiment, but the preparations can start tomorrow. We talked about it and actually took the day off. Prince and his friends gave us a warm welcome. The next day, we boarded the Narsai and headed for the mountains west of Kilomitsu. Deep in the mountains, in the middle of nowhere, is where I was headed. It is a place with a solemn atmosphere, where the fog is still thick in the afternoon. It''s a narrow, one-kilometer-square hollow surrounded by high peaks. We walked to the center of it. I had told them what kind of place it was ahead of time, so Ray and Chocolat''s footsteps were somewhat daunting. ''Looks like we''re here,'' "Heeee. Even though the fog is so thick that we can''t see through it, we notice the change in the feeling of treading on the ground. Ray and Chocolat let out a small scream. Well, I know the feeling. The earth under our feet - a large amount of white bones were covering the earth. Not human bones. The bones of much larger creatures were deposited at the bottom of the hollow. Are these all the bones of a...rah-rahngos? ''Oh, yes. This is the Tomb of the Dragon. When the dragons of the world realize their mortality, they will visit this land and quietly wait for their time to come and bury themselves in the bones of their brethren. ''The bones and fangs of dragons are expensive if you sell them, Master Aria said. Wouldn''t that make you a very rich man?'''' If I could bring it back, that is. As I said this, I heard the occasional howl. It''s a gigantic roar of some giant creature. "Here comes the grave keeper... 122-30th episode Large, heavy footsteps approach. The earth, filled with dragon bones, shakes. A huge silhouette vaguely emerges in the thick fog. ''It''s huge............ If I hadn''t seen the cyclops first, my legs might have started shaking.'''' This is Rey, who bravely ran in at Cyclops'' feet. This one got there first. Is... As we exchange these words, we raise our weapons. I use the staff of the Great Magic Way as a blunt instrument in the style of a martial artist. Thanks to the effects of the Demon Sealord''s Gold Coin, I''m now level 31, along with the Wizard. Ray, on the other hand, pulls out his Black Claymore and takes a two-handed stance. "Well-- I''m ready for you. I don''t think they heard us. But the grave keeper of the Dragon''s Tomb took a giant step forward. The impact blew away the fog that surrounded us. Then the grave keeper revealed his Kai Weiwei appearance. A huge dragon whose entire body was made of bone. In other words, it was a bone dragon. Its level was 34. That''s right. It was a powerful and formidable undead boss monster that had once become the master of the deepest part of the great tunnels of Megolaus. "I''m a demon with a history. And for me, too. Even though it''s an undead attribute, this guy is a fine dragon species. It''s one of the top-tier species, called the demon among demons. It''s different from the confused ones, like the Drake and Wyvern species. Once, Ray was defeated by a level 13 Earth Drake, and then met me and grew stronger, leading to his solo defeat of a level 22 Fire Drake. Now, he will challenge the true dragon species with me. What shall I say if I don''t call this fate? "A un lena. Together, we use the Chi Gong training to enhance our aura and status. With that in mind, we charge at the giant bone dragon. "GIII--GIGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! A bone dragon chirped in response. A dense miasma rose from its large body and flickered like a black flame. The mere fact that the mere mention of the mere mortal remains of the dragonfly was enough to make the mere mortal remains of the mere mortal remains of the dragonfly. Countless small fry monsters in the form of skeletons crawled out from the depths of the earth. In the past, Bone Dragon, who had fought in the great tunnels of Megolaus, had summoned a huge army of skeleton soldiers from the depths of the earth and used them to their fullest extent, summoning as much MP as possible. But this place, the Dragon''s Tomb, was his home ground. He didn''t summon a level 3 Skeleton Soldier, but a level 12 Dragon Tooth Soldier. Literally, an army of an incomparable size swarmed towards me and Rei. ''''Haha! I swing the middle of the wand and smash both the tip and the buttocks, knocking the Dragontooth Soldiers off their feet before they even hit me. It''s made of mithril, making it an excellent weapon, but now it''s imbued with an aura, just like our entire bodies. It''s a skill that martial artists can learn at level 21 called Summation Qigong, which gives not only the fists, but also the weapons they equip the life attribute, as well as increasing their attack power. As an undead monster, the life attribute is a weakness for the Dragontooth Soldier. They are made of bone, and their body is also vulnerable to the Striking Attribute. It was as if it was crumbling into pieces like sugar candy. They are a bit of a mess. Fran y Ren el! I cast the Fire III spell and collectively burned down the surroundings. Unlike the Skeleton Soldier, whose weakness is the attribute of fire, the Dragon Tooth Soldier, on the contrary, has resistance. But I was at an overwhelming level and forcibly burned them all to the ground. Previously, I suffered when I was surrounded by the violence of numbers, even against small fry monsters, but having raised the level of a martial artist as a sub-profession (class), I had completely overcome that weakness. On the other hand, Rei, on the other hand, looked at the situation with a sideways glance-- Shine Blade! The undead''s weakness, the Light Element attack, is used to wipe out Dragontooth Soldiers like wood chips. There are only four warriors of light in the world, chosen by the God Spirit Prominence to be the very best. Not to mention their freakishly high stats, the more you train Rey, the more you realize that this is one of the professions (classes) that are truly optimized for defeating monsters. Me and Rey didn''t even bother with the Dragontooth Soldier''s army, and we fleshed out into the main body of the Bone Dragon as if we were going through an uninhabited field. ''''Si tilt-on-nu-el--ha! Flashblade. With a combination of me weaving in Stone III and Qigong, Ray attacked the Bone Dragon from left and right with the powerful light attribute attack that he had acquired from Lawrence. "GIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII! Even the level 34 boss monster was in agony from this attack that struck its weakest attribute. It crushes its skeletal body into pieces. However, this is a tough undead monster that uses its MP to regenerate its skeleton (body) at a rapid rate. It''s a disgusting boss monster in the 30''s. It''s a level 30 boss that gets lost in the hustle and bustle of regeneration, adding more and more necks and arms to its power. You must not let up. We discussed the strategy beforehand, and Ray knows that, so he folds in rush after rush. ''''GIGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! A bone dragon spews out a miasma breath from all three increased heads. ''''A-un-Rena!'''' Rey and I put our chi kung back on and raise our mental powers to resist. "GIIIII.... The bone dragon - the dragon''s grave keeper - let out a bewildered roar. I''m sure he is in fact baffled by the fact that he is dealing with a human species that is supposed to be far dwarfed compared to the dragon species, but what he does doesn''t work, as if it''s not working. I was deeply moved by it too. In the great tunnels of Megolaus, I was a level 28 wizard, along with the first Gladius, when we challenged the bone dragons. It was a tricky one, and more importantly, it took us a long time to defeat it. It seemed like a formidable foe. But now, together with Rey, they are taking on the challenge and trying to screw them head on. A dragon species that is supposed to be far more powerful than the human species is becoming nothing more than experience for us. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. . After defeating the Bone Dragon, me and Ray were up to level 32. ''''But the plan is to raise it here to 35, right? Yeah, yeah. Chocolat. Please. "Aye, my Lord Magnus. Chocolat took out a large bottle and sprinkled the red-black liquid in it onto the ground, which was filled with dragon bones. ''What''s in that bottle?'' Dragon''s Blood. I had Chocolat and Aria buy all of it for me while Bazelfr and I were doing some test cutting. It was expensive! Huh ... so what happens when you spray this? In a week or so, the bone dragons will be back. On the northern continent, where Laxta is located, the bone dragon was an invasive species, so it was once impossible to overfishing it, even if you wanted to. So now they can do it. ''''So it''s a pain in the ass to come back here every single time we go back to the city, so we''re going to camp for a while. Wow........here in this place..... I''m not doing this in the middle of the Dragon''s Tomb, by the way. So we began our camp life in the mountains, a short distance away. As Chocolat declared, he cooked a simple but delicious meal for us that we didn''t expect to find in the camp. The bone-dragon rampage went smoothly, and we soon reached level 34. However-- "...Ray. Looks like things are getting a little less interesting for you. I said this early in the morning as I ran my eyes over the updated strategy book. 123-Thirty-first episode: entrusted, entrusted (???? perspective) Me, Rudd, the Warrior of Light, was peddling to Monriver. We would haul the tanned beast''s pelts from Beko Village on wagons to sell them in the comings and goings of the town. The beast would be hunted in the forest by me. The four of us warriors of light were all four of us, and all four of us excelled in different abilities. I''m an all-around rearguard, skilled in both attack and recovery magic, and even with a bow. I was fighting against strong demons, but there was no way I was going to be able to hunt the beasts that live in the forest. A bear or a wild boar would be a disaster. I''m still learning the tanning techniques from the hunters in Beko Village, and I still have a lot of help from them. I''ll be selling my share to them at Monriver. I''m not going to stand in the street and deal directly with the customers, because the profit margin is much higher that way. It''s easier, but they can watch your step. But essentially, we need permission from the bureaucracy to sell in the street. That''s when you have to pay taxes. However, I was selling them without permission. Occasionally, a patrolling guard would ask me to present my permit for confirmation. Well, it''s only natural, isn''t it? Otherwise, everyone would have started selling without a permit. I, without a permit, overhear, "Let''s have a chat in the back," and invite the guards to the back alley. The guards, thinking they were going to be bribed, would follow me, rubbing their sleeves together. I would put these idiots to sleep and then eliminate them from the scene. Basically, misdemeanor crimes are caught red-handed, and they are not wanted for a crime as petty as operating an unlicensed business. In the first place, even the guards who were put to sleep didn''t report it to their superiors. If they were honest enough to report "I got away all right", they would be cheated and it would lead to a loss of points. Isn''t that right? So today, I''m continuing my unlicensed business in the main street. I''m not exactly a good businessman, but the pelts I''ve been loading on the carriage are selling reasonably well. Since we don''t pay taxes and don''t go through any stores, we can sell them cheaper than others. Well, I''m a warrior of light, so that''s what I can do. I have nothing but gratitude to the Divine Spirit Prominence for choosing me. --When I was selling them while thinking about it... Hey, bro. Have you ever heard of the Light Warrior? ''What?Huh?Huh! I was shocked to hear that from an old man who had just paid the bill. Didn''t he know who I was? I heard your name is Master Ray. ''Oh ... oh, oh, you''re talking about that? I patted my chest inwardly. You must be the Warrior of Light, aren''t you, Mr. Ray? Of course, I''m well aware of your name. You and I would like to meet with you. How''s that? My daughter lives in kilomitz, and she was wondering whether or not she should move because the demon army was right under her nose. However, I heard that two great wizards from Rakstad, Mr. Ray and Mr. Magnus, a great wizard from Rakstad, got rid of the demons and drove them away. So I''m sending this fur to kilomitz to celebrate, the old man said happily. I see," he said happily, "that''s why I''m sending this fur to you to celebrate. It''s just that everywhere I go these days, people are talking about Ray. After I said goodbye to the old man, I talked to myself. I couldn''t help but smile. Every time I heard about Ray''s success, I couldn''t help but feel happy. I once tried to hunt an earth drake, even though I didn''t know what I was doing. But when I found out I was no match for him, I was so terrified that I abandoned Ray and ran off on my own. I left him to die, I thought. This left me with a terrible feeling of regret, and I couldn''t sleep for a while. But after a month or so, I started to hear gossip that Ray, the Warrior of Light, had defeated Noble Vampires and Manticores elsewhere. ''You''re alive, Ray!No, you''re alive! I don''t need to tell you how pleased I was. In fact, I was able to sleep well from that day on. And I was now a great hunter in Beko Village. Yes, I''ve given up trying to take down the Demon Bullet General. I didn''t have a choice.Someone who can''t beat an earth drake is no match for its master. The mild-mannered me didn''t belong in a fight to begin with. The one who picked me up after I hadn''t been able to sleep at night, was a young girl living in Beko Village. Her name was Nono. She was worthy of comforting me in my nightmares, worrying about my nightmares. It didn''t take long for me to fall in love with her. It didn''t take long for me to fall in love with her, and it wasn''t long before we became a couple. We even had a child now. I''ve recently found out. Yeah, I''ll have to use the money from the fur sale to buy Nono some tasty treats to take home!It''s our precious body, the fruit of our love! Yes, I''ve realized that nothing comes from hatred. Nothing comes from hatred. Even if I got my revenge, I wouldn''t be happy. My hometown was burned down by the Demon Bullet Warlord, but I no longer have any hatred for demons at all. In fact, I even wonder why I used to hate them so much in the past. I''ve decided to leave the fighting to those who are good at it, and I''ll live in peace with Nono and my unborn child. So, Ray. You know I''m rooting for you with all my heart, right? Every time I hear about what you did, it makes me happy, doesn''t it? I hope you can destroy the Demon Bullet General as soon as possible. And don''t let them burn down Beko Village, okay? Ray. I''m just waiting for the day you become a hero. I''m gonna leave you to it, Ray! I said to that blue sky with a crisp smile. Of course, I was talking to myself. So. Huh?Who''s leaving it to whom? I wasn''t expecting a response, and I freaked out. ''Who''s that?'' It''s me, Lad. Long time no see. The voice came from behind me, and I turned around in a hurry. Standing there was the one and only Eldora. She was grinning and smiling a lowly smile. No, that doesn''t matter. "The man who betrayed us, the man who made a fool of himself, what do you want now? I tried to ask that question. But I couldn''t do it at the last moment. I couldn''t do it, because Eldora suddenly threw something at my feet. It was the light warrior''s head. I feel a shuddering fear. When the people who pass by notice the head, they scream like they are tearing the silk and scatter away. "What are you doing, Eldora! I finally choked out, half crying. Eldora, by contrast, replied with a grinning grin, "I''ve decided to sell my soul to the Demon Lord. I''ve decided to sell my soul to the Magic Bullet General on the advice of Eris. He scoffed his chin, indicating a svelte beauty at a distance. Normally, I would have stretched my nose out, but now was not the time. But now is not the time. I insisted with a desperate look on my face. "That''s all up to you, Eldora!But that doesn''t mean he''s going to kill Teresa, who was his mate!What''s it to me?--No, it doesn''t matter anymore, Eldora!I''m not fighting anymore. So, you''re missing out, Eldora!Please!Please!I have a wife and a child! ''By the way, unfortunately, Rudd''s involved too, so you can''t miss it, can you? Eldora snickered and said something terrible. I didn''t tell you this, but as the leader of the Light Warrior, I was given a certain skill. It''s a skill that tells you that you''re in charge of your thoughts," he said.The more the other light warriors die, the more explosive the remaining me becomes. Kessak, right? What''s so funny! I was already enraged and was about to cast a spell. But before that, Eldora unannounced a sword and stabbed me in the chest. "Lad, you goofball, you''re not cut out for battle by nature. You should know that. I couldn''t react to Eldora''s taunts, because the blood was pouring out of my chest, unstoppable. Blood was pouring out of the stabbed chest, unstoppable. ''''Don''t........don''t.......give it back........ .....Nono. I ranted half-crazily, gathering up the blood that was pouring out of me. But-- I''ll do the best I can for my life and you can trust me with your life, won''t you? Those were the last words I heard in my life. The swinging Eldora''s sword sliced my head off as easily as a vegetable. 124-32nd Episode: Blue Sky Hail (Berry Viewpoint) I - Lady Beatrixine of Luxon - was taking a course from a historian. Unlike arithmetic and the like, it''s a field of study I like very much, so I naturally get into it. Of course, that doesn''t mean I''m neglecting my lectures on arithmetic, does it? It is my duty as a person born into a governmental family to keep my personal and professional life separate. On the one hand, I like the mischievousness of dressing up as a lady''s maid and exploring the castle, and on the other hand, I take my lessons seriously, no matter how much I dislike them. Unlike her older brothers, Princess Beatrixine is an enthusiastic student, which makes her teaching worthwhile. I''m secretly proud of the fact that this old, difficult man, who is not afraid to speak frankly even when dealing with people of a grand dignitary, speaks so highly of me. Besides, since the lecture is only two hours long, I always arrive at it with the enthusiasm of not wanting to waste even a single minute. But in spite of that, something unusual happened during today''s lecture. I couldn''t concentrate on the lecture because of all the noise around me. The professor was so frustrated that he repeatedly interrupted my lecture. Let''s go find out what this is all about. In some cases, the teacher was about to head out of the study room with a fierce protest. That''s exactly the time. My personal attendant, Nikea, burst into the room, dressed in a pompous outfit and armed with a spear. "Your Highness! What is this all about, anyway? Sir Eldora has led his young knights in a rebellion and is attacking the castle, sir! ...What? As you can see, this is a bolt out of the blue. Your Highness, I suggest we make a run for it. ''You''re right, doctor!Come here quickly! Very well, I shall. But I wonder if your father and brothers are still alive. ...I''m sorry. Nikea seemed to have rushed to me no matter what, and she hadn''t been able to check on your father or your brother. This is not good... The doctor nods in agreement with my monologue. The fact that we can''t grasp the situation to this extent means that the castle is in that much turmoil. In other words, Eldora''s coup d''tat is conquering and dividing the castle at such a frightening pace - in other words, it''s succeeding. ''''I wonder what Sir Dane and his Kingsguard knights are doing...'''' I can''t help but blurt out as I leave the study room and speed down the hallway with the teacher. ''''That''s it, Princess........'''' What do you know about it? ''I don''t know for sure. But I have heard shouts all over the castle. They say-- Sir Dain, the most powerful knight in Luxon, has already been cut down by Eldora under one sword. ''''It''s true!'''' I have not seen it with my own eyes, therefore I have not seen it with my own eyes. But I have only heard the rebels boasting of their triumphs and the guards screaming and yelling as they went about their work. Well, I think I understand. Apparently, it''s true that Lord Dane has been killed. If this is false news, then it''s only natural that the cries for Lord Dane''s health can be heard. I didn''t expect that Lord Dane would not be allowed to have a glass of wine. According to what I saw in my Personality Assessment skill before, Eldora wasn''t that strong. After the fight with Ray, what in the world happened to that man? No way. One of Eldora''s Unique Skills is that whenever another Light Warrior dies in front of him, Eldora''s level will increase by his level. What if he had used that skill to raise his level? I haven''t heard any rumors about Ray''s death but if the two of them lost their lives in front of Eldora''s eyes after the disappearance, Eldora''s level should be in the 30s by now. And if this prediction was correct, Eldora would be able to bring this castle down by herself. Yes, it''s not that Lord Dane and his men are sloppy, not by any means.... --And..... I was thinking this way as I followed Nikea down the corridor. Just then I hear the teacher''s sharp voice and I come to my senses. ''''Princess-sama, look out!'''' What...? A group of young knights appeared from the corridor and were suddenly hit by arrows. The teacher defended me and took a stand and received an arrow for me. ''''Uuuhhh........'''' Sir!Doctor!Get a grip!The kryptonite is off, sir! How shameless you people are! I check on the fallen teacher, and Nicea denounces the three men who appear. "Do not be angry with me. The new king, Lord Eldora, has ordained that all members of the Grand Duke''s household be killed. "If you hold a grudge, you can look back at yourself for mistreating us! Two of the knights held their bows and arrows at us again. All is well-- The doctor closes his eyes as if in resignation, and Nicea spreads herself out as best she can, knowing it''s pointless, to serve as my shield. But then the unexpected happens. The remaining member of the trio suddenly drew his sword and cut down two of his supposed companions with his bow at the ready. "Ki, you, what are you doing? ''We are supposed to be comrades gathered under the banner of Lord Eldora! Shut up. I never thought of you as comrades, and I had my tongue in Eldora''s mouth. The knight happily swung his sword and finished off the two men who attacked him from behind. ''''Oh, you pretend to be involved in a rebellion, but in fact you are loyal to your grand duke! Nicea shouted her praise, both in relief and in admiration. ''Huh?Fool me, woman. The knight who slashed his comrade in the back laughed. I''ve been eyeing the beauty of Princess Beatrixine for some time now. I''ve been looking for her for a long time, and I''ve been looking for her to take her back to my house to lock her up and love her. The knight comes at you with a blood-soaked sword, licking his tongue. A fate more painful than death is coming in the form of a filthy man, teetering. "Ray...! I was so terrified that I couldn''t help calling out the name. ''Kukku, if I call out to you, that obnoxious little brat will come dashing over to me - do you think that''s a dream come true? The traitorous knight snorted with an increasingly lecherous smile. ''''It''s a shame!Nice try, Princess!Certainly that Ray, the kid. He seems to have a pretty good eye for detail. How did they detect this rebellion, how did they get to this castle from where on earth they came from, and how did they suddenly appear in front of their comrades and now they are in the middle of a battle? Ray is rushing in to see you! In this castle? Is that true? True. But-- The traitorous knight lifted the corners of his mouth in a grin. ''''-- Can''t you hear a loud clamor from the castle''s vestibule?That''s the sound of Ray and Magnus and their comrades fighting. It''s a little too far to save the princess here and now. It''s a shame. Nice try. The reality is that things don''t turn out the way we dream of them. Heehahahahahahahaha!And the knight laughed high. Truly frustrating, the knight was right. Reality is not as sweet as a dream or a story, and it''s not what I thought it would be. Ray was not protecting me from the knight''s dirty hands, which were about to be extended to me. He had rushed to the front of the castle, but there was no way he would be able to make it in time. So--. ''Oh my, I''m sorry, aren''t I?Even if reality isn''t as sweet as a dream story, there are people everywhere who love dream stories. A beautiful woman suddenly appeared, and with a bare blow of her bare hands, not even wearing a sash, she haphazardly cut off the knight''s head and saved me instead of Ray! Who are you? Elise Barrack. I am perplexed by a name I have never heard before. Are you related to the grand duke...? ''No?I don''t care what happens to Luxon and the Grand Dukes, and in fact, your father and brothers have all been killed already, and I''m the one who instigated this coup, if you know what I mean? The shocking facts keep coming out of the mouths of those who call themselves Elise Varrack. Even I am devastated. "Then why! ''I don''t care about the Grand Duke, but I owe Ray a debt of gratitude. That''s why I''m going to help you. I''m going to protect you. Ellis gave her a charming wink that any man would have fallen in love with at first sight. ''So, princess?Just tell me what you want. If you want to escape, I can take you to safety. If you want to see this rebellion play out, we''ll give you a special seat at the table. Like the devil in the story, Elise Barlack whispers sweet nothings. But I didn''t have a choice. ''We''ll see to it, of course!The way Ray is putting this foolish rebellion to rest and saving the Grand Duchy! 125-Thirty-third episode, monsters, should be cut (ray perspective) I - Ray was aghast. The information that Magnus had given me had been so excruciating. It seems that Eldora has betrayed humanity and sold her soul to the Magus General. Moreover, by killing both of your former party members, your Level has been raised to 36. Magnus, who was going through his morning routine, told me in a clerical tone that dared to keep his emotions out of it. In the mountains near the Tomb of the Dragon, we were cowering in the early morning chill. Cowering in the early morning chill, I left the tent and hit the fire, unable to put my head back on the ground. ''''Eldora.......so what are you going to do...?'''' ''It hasn''t been mentioned here yet, but it''s not hard to imagine. Magnus spoke in a voice that sounded more chilled than the cold air typical of the mountains. ''Eldora is a shallow man with a strong desire for power and upward mobility. Such a man has gained a level of power that cannot be easily stopped even by the army due to the Unique Skill of the Warrior of Light. There is only one way to go about this. Overthrow the state by force and rule through the politics of fear. I never thought I''d think about such a big deal.... ''You think that''s impossible?I''m sure Ray, who was traveling with me, knows more about Eldora than I do about him. If you say that you don''t, then I''ll change my expectations too. .......... I couldn''t respond to it instantly. It was so insane in scale that I reflexively chanted "no way", but... on second thought, Eldora might do that much. He''s the kind of guy who thought of Berry as nothing more than a tool for his own advancement, and was willing to use cowardly means and injure him in order to get ahead. ''It can''t be like this, can it?'' Magnus closed the ''strategy book'' and stood up. If possible, I would have liked to raise the level to 35 here, but I couldn''t say that anymore. As soon as Chocolat returns from fetching water, we''ll make our move. ''I understand!You''re taking the Towngate back to the capital, right? We can''t just go back. We need to be ready. What do you mean? ''''Eldora will probably sweet-talk the young knights into siding with him in the event of a rebellion. No matter how strong your personal valor is, you will still need the numbers to conquer and occupy the castle. Yeah, I see. So we''re going to need a certain amount of help. ''I understand the logic, but do you have an ate for that?'' Of course I do. We folded our tents and waited for Chocolat to return, preparing to pull up to the camp. Then Magnus cast a spell and we moved through the Town Gate. The destination was Kilomitsu. He asked for a meeting with General Georg, and despite the fact that it was still early in the morning, he immediately let him through to the noble chamber. The wise general seemed to think that it must be an emergency, and he appeared before us in a vain attempt to take what he could. "I''ve had a long talk with General Georg, and I''ve recalled-- Magnus explained on our behalf. General Georg listened attentively. But I was on edge and watched him with a sense of urgency. I wasn''t in the mood for it. I couldn''t reveal the existence of the "strategy book," so I couldn''t explain the source of the information. Moreover, the content of the story is ridiculous. Furthermore, the part about Eldora instigating the young knights to attack the capital''s castle was just Magnus''s speculation, not a confirmation-- Very well, Master Magnus. Take a third of the troops under your command. -- but in spite of that, General Georg readily agreed. ''You believe me! "Of course, of course, Warrior of Light. If it weren''t for Lord Magnus, this town would have been overrun by an army of goblins long ago. If Lord Magnus has a devious plan against Kilomitsu, he wouldn''t have helped us at that time. That''s theoretically true, but.... I thought that this man, who could make a bold move according to his own judgment, was a great general. I''m sure he''s a great general. I''m sure the standard of "ridiculousness" has been broken in my mind for a long time now. After all, the two of you have done a mess, dropping four forts and sending meteorites down from the sky just by yourselves. If you people tell me to prepare because the heavens and the earth will be overturned tomorrow, I will believe in you and prepare for you. General Georg laughed at that and popped a few hundred of his elite to lend me a few hundred. . And so we returned to the capital. With the use of the Town Gate, it doesn''t matter how many hundreds of people are traveling, it won''t take long. Passing through the Transfer Gate, we found ourselves in one of the parks under the castle. We immediately looked out over the castle in the distance and saw smoke rising from it. ''''It looks like Magnus-sama''s prediction was correct! Frankly, I think it would have been a lot less funny if he''d missed. Anyway, let''s hurry up! I was in too much of a hurry to get my feet in line, and I was the first to run. I wondered if Berry was safe, and that was unbearable. I wanted to rush into the castle as soon as possible, but-- About fifty young knights blocked off the front of the castle gate. ''''How clever of you to come to the princess'' plight, Knight of Beatrixine! That''s some serious doggie stuff, let''s hear it for him. But we''re somewhat late to the party, aren''t we! We have just received word. The castle is now ninety percent complete. ''I''ve heard that the Grand Duke and Prince Ruizel have been beaten to death by Master Eldora. I''m sure it won''t be long before we hear the news of Princess Beatrixine''s death. "Hahahahahahahaha! ''Hyahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!'' They mocked me and laughed at me, probably because I was an eyesore, and because I had been embarrassed during my duel with Eldora. I guess they''re bitter about the fact that I''ve always been a pain in the ass, and that I''ve been embarrassed during my duel with Eldora. ''I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense!Move it!Otherwise, you''re going to get hurt! I pull out my Black Claymore and hold it up with both hands. I really don''t have time to deal with these trivial people anymore. Time is running out. I was in such a hurry that an unbelievable sight appeared before my eyes. Now, which one of us is really going to get hurt? "Don''t think we''re just knights now. She''s going to show me the power that the Lady Callicorn has given her! "Hahahahahahahaha! ''Abba-baba-baba-baba-baba! The sound of their laughter became distorted. At the same time, their appearance was also distorted. They stopped being human and turned into demons! ''This is what it means to sell your soul to a demon. Magnus, who was leading his troops and catching up with me, said this to me, confused. ''Let''s poke him a little and put him to sleep - that''s sweet, Ray, if you''re thinking like that. Yeah, why not? They''re not people anymore. They''re demons. They can''t go back. Then we will destroy them. That''s what we''ve been doing to all the demons. But, you know, whatever the f*ck they are, they''re human beings. I''m gonna take this opportunity to tell you something, Ray. Magnus said in a terribly solemn tone. ''''No matter how high we rise in level, no matter how much everymanly power we gain, we are still human. We are not an omniscient, omnipotent god. If you misunderstand this and become conceited in trying to do what you can''t, you will surely get hurt. .......... I swallowed raw at the sheer force of Magnus'' words. ''Do you understand?Give up on them. They got what they deserve. ........Yes. ...Okay. Good answer. Then we''re going to war. Magnus began to chant the spell. I also began to focus on the Renewal Qi Gong. Then, Magnus'' Fire IV exploded, blasting away half of the demons in front of the castle gate at once. ''''Giaaaaaaah! ''Wha, what is the power of this magic ah! I quickly slash into the confused demons. Without the need to use any particular skill, I slaughter one of them with a single sword. .........This response, can''t I reach level 15? Yes, I was experienced enough to know that now as I traveled with Magnus and fought fiercely. Less than level 15? Only less than 15 feet? That''s the extent of selling my soul and quitting being a human! That''s what you guys want, isn''t it? f*ck you! I couldn''t help but yell at him. I held back my tears and kept swinging my sword. ''Guaaaaaaaaaaaaa!'' No, no, no, no, no! "I give up!I surrender! So please spare my life! ''Dear Warrior of Light!Master Ray! He held back tears and continued to swing his sword. He slaughtered one of them with a single sword. They believed that it was their salvation, as they could no longer return to being human - no, that was a deception. ''I will not forgive the demons!I will not allow you to go after Berry!Absolutely! He held back a sob and kept swinging his sword. Until the end, he did not relax his hand. That''s right, the demons who were formerly knights will all die out, until the end of their lives. 126-35th Episode: Death with Eldora (Ray Viewpoint) Zee....zee..... I was breathing on my shoulder as I killed all the mo-tah-tahs in front of the castle gate. It was proof that I had been wasting too much energy. ''Let''s go, Magnus. Chocolat. Ladies and gentlemen. I shook off the temptation to rest with my sword as my staff and called out to my friends. We''ve made it through the gates. We should continue to charge through the vestibule and avalanche into the castle. Then, I want to be allowed to go separately, even if it''s just me, to go find Berry. That''s what I was thinking-- They don''t even get a dewdrop at all! Just as I thought I heard a dumbfounded voice, to my surprise, Eldora appeared at the entrance of the castle. He came out into the vestibule with his cronies, young knights in tow, zipping along with them. ''''Ray!I don''t know how you got wind of my decision. Well, in short, you and I have an inseparable bond, I suppose. ''Don''t be so selfish, Eldora!The only reason we were chosen for the Warriors of Light is because of our connection to each other.All the rest of it was your own plot, and I can''t overlook that plot, I can''t allow it, that''s all!It''s not fate, it''s just human nature!It''s a result of your malice! Well, I don''t mind that. Anyway, you''re too much of a pain in the ass for me, so I''m going to take you down. So I''m gonna take you down. Eldora declared, holding her sword at the ready. It was a glittering sword that I had never seen before. Perhaps it was a treasured sword from the grand duke''s secret collection that he had looted in the castle, or something of the sort. ''Let''s get this over with this time, Ray. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. With an arrogant tone, Eldora said that. As for me, well, I''d like to punish them with my own hands. But that''s just my personal feelings. This is not the time for that now, is it? I was thinking that-- That''s fine, Ray. If that''s what you want, you can stand by it. Magnus gave me a secret voice behind me. ''We''re splitting the troops we borrowed from the general into three sections and having them attack from different directions. If we can keep Eldora pinned down here, it''s not a bad war situation. I was worried about Berry, and it seems that while I was sticking out, Magnus had finished his preparations. As expected of him, he was calm and shrewd. But thank goodness! All right. Then see to it. Yeah. I''m going to watch the game like I''m on a big boat. "Let''s kick his ass, Master Ray! Magnus, Chocolat and the others see me off, and I proceed to the center of the vestibule by myself. Eldora is also coming towards me, leaving her cronies at the doorway. ''''Don''t think I''m the same as I was the other day, do you? Eldora told him arrogantly, cutting the wind with her shoulder. ''''Ah(a). ''(A)know(|)...'''' You want to tell me you''re up to level 36, you mean. Magnus has told me about that. Don''t push your luck. What the hell do you think you know about me? Don''t think that Eldora is the same me you saw in the duel? What did you say? Instead of answering Eldora''s questioning look, I hammered my sword into her. Fast Move. It''s a swordsman''s skill to close the gap and slash at a moment''s notice. It''s a skill I learned from Lawrence. It''s a very quick job, thanks to Magnus, I''m at level 34, if I used this now, even the original Lawrence-san would have a hard time seeing it through. ''''Nuh? Eldora scraped out of the way, catching it with her treasure sword. ''''Ray!When did you ever raise your arm like this? While we''re not looking at each other, of course! I swing the Black Claymore as if to cleave it off. The Eldora''s arms jumped up and its body was empty because it had received my first blow so quickly. Then I quickly strike the jet-black large sword. ''''d*mn it! Eldora blows up over ten meters and bounces and rolls around on the cobblestones of the garden repeatedly. My level is different from the time of the duel, and the weapon I''m using is different too. The weapon I use is different from the one I used in the duel. It''s a powerful, cursed great sword. You''re going to have to be prepared for this, Eldora. Don''t get me wrong, Ray!That was just me being careless! Eldora jumped up and charged at him with her treasure sword at the ready. ''''........Isn''t that, on the contrary, embarrassing?'''' I regained my guarded position with the Black Claymore and returned fire. "God Spirit Prominence, bless me! Aun-Rena! Eldora uses his inherent magic and I use the "Renken Qigong" that I learned from Magnus to slice and dice each other with five and ten rounds of self-buffers. As we strike each other fiercely, Eldora speaks to me on a roll. ''What''s up, Ray?Are you too busy to take my sword, now that you''re stronger? ...What? What''s that?How do you get to those thoughts? You want to know why I decided to do it?Isn''t that what you normally ask? Oh, you mean. I don''t care. ...What? I understand now. You have shallow motives for everything you do. So, frankly, I''m not interested. How dare you speak to me like that, Ray? Eldora, with blood on her head, slams the treasured sword down as hard as she can from the top step. I calmly catch it, laying my sword to the side. ''''Aren''t you the one who''s all over the place? As soon as he received it, he filled his right leg with Hard Qigong and delivered a painful knee kick. This counter hits Eldora''s stomach morosely, and Eldora unbearably cringes on the spot and blows up in his stomach with a reggae reggae. ''Why ... why ... why ... I''m level 36 ...? ''Yeah. It''s great. He''s higher than me. I looked down at Eldora, who was writhing in agony while she was cowering, with my sword at the ready, and replied. ''Then why doesn''t it work on you!Why are you treating me better than I am! Because you''re just monotonously slashing at me. You don''t like the idea of me imitating you, or you don''t even use your skills. All my life, I''ve only fought boss monsters that were higher in rank than me and had a violent high status compared to humans. They have a plethora of nasty abilities, and I''ve always tried to deal with them. You know what I mean? If I couldn''t even see through the monotonous forcefulness of an opponent whose level was only two different, I would have lost my life long ago. ''''Screw you!f*ck you! Eldora, who has recovered from the impact, stands up and swings her sword at me. I carefully handle each of them one by one, intervene and counter with the Falcon Blade. "I am!I''m a warrior of light!It''s level 36! Eldora ranted in a rage. ''''Prominence Blade! The skills he had been stingy with, he was able to tap into them without any pretense. Probably exclusive to Eldora, a super advanced skill that can be learned in the level 30s. The blade of the treasured sword possesses a dazzlingly intense light, and it swings down vertically from the large upper level in a single letter. When I backstep to evade, the swinging sword strikes the ground with such force that it melts the cobblestone pavement with heat. It''s a tremendously powerful skill. ''''Nice, that. How about this-- ''DIE! I followed the example of the prominence blade. Eldora was my second prominence blade. They clashed head-on... Eldora was blown backwards one way or the other. Eldora tumbled around again, bouncing repeatedly on the ground. Most of the power of my Prominence Blade was offset by the power of his same skill, so that''s the extent of the impact I was able to get away with. ''I''m sorry, Eldora. That was simply a difference in weapons. I was once again painfully aware of how excellent a weapon the Black Claymore was, and apologized to Eldora, thanking Magnus and Bazelph in my heart. Eldora, on the other hand, remained in an overturned stance and was stunned. The now must be his trump card. He was probably shocked that even that didn''t work. ''''I''m really sorry, Eldora.'''' I relentlessly regripped the hilt of my sword. Calling for surrender would be useless. There was no way Eldora would get away with a death sentence after doing something like this, and Eldora knew that, so she would never surrender. If that''s the case - and I clenched my teeth and Fran y Ren El - and Magnus cast the spell. It was simultaneous. ''Why, Magnus! I couldn''t help but turn around and shout. I can''t believe that he would do such a cowardly thing to interrupt a single combatant, but I can''t believe it-- 127-Thirty-sixth Episode: Do the eyes speak as much as they say I - the wizard Magnus - cast a spell. "Fran-e-Len-El. The blazing Fire IV appeared at the tip of the raised staff and fired. Aiming upwards. With that, the sky-burning flames spread out above our heads. And then the five flying arrows were collectively burnt away. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more information on this topic. That one arrow, which aimed at Ray, exploded into the vestibule. That''s right, the destructive power of a bow and arrow made the ground explode and gutted it deeply. ''''Wow!'''' Ray had jumped in the nick of time and escaped from its blast range. It''s proof that he''s been traveling with me, gaining a variety of experiences and honing his ability to sense danger and make split-second decisions. Taking a passive role of his own, he leaps up. ''Thank you for your help, Magnus!And I''m sorry!I was surprised, because I thought you were going to spear me into a one-man battle. "Hey, hey, hey, hey, I''m a wizard--the Rationalists, right?If I was so worried about your fighting skills that I had to interfere, I wouldn''t recommend a one-man battle from the start. I turned to Ray and pointed at him with the tip of my staff. The tall spires rising from various parts of the castle. You''ll find a spooky and majestic figure on the roof of one of them. To classify them very roughly, they are humanoid monsters. However, the left arm that holds the bow is unusually large and thick, while the right arm that holds the arrow is five. ''''Oh, that was........well, no way.......'''' No way. "Calicoons, the Magic Bullet King!" The appearance of the supreme boss monster caused a commotion among both enemies and allies. The "Magic Bullet General" glowered at them as they gathered in the vestibule. Well, well, well, well! You intercepted him!You did a great job of dodging it! He smiled high, exactly as his voice often passes from far above. It was Eldora who jumped up and rejoiced. ''Thank you for your assistance, Lady Calicorn! The guy who had been ragged and flipped over by Ray suddenly got a boost. ''Wait, Eldora!Didn''t you promise me a one-on-one fight? ''Don''t pull out the spoilsport, Ray. Don''t give me that shit, Ray. Are you out of your f*cking mind? "You are a coward to the core! The mild-mannered Ray is furious at this, and once again cuts off Eldora. Meanwhile, I''m in a standoff with the Magic Bullet General, who is stationed on top of the spire. "Delvembro I hear that Jamuitan Barrak you have been breaking in succession? Yes. "Haha, you have such a bold attitude in front of my magical bow. It''s brilliant!"He who avenges the Demon King..." I have no doubt that you are a true murderer of your own Grace. But I have no doubt that you are a true and powerful wizard! Calicorn was laughing. He was happy. He had the look of a warrior who had been able to meet a good adversary that he had hoped for, but had not been able to achieve. Then he spiritedly grabbed his five arrows to his bow. ''Muura a noo a bane on ren tilt! I quickly cast a spell, too. And at the same time, we shot at each other. "The Magus General fired five arrows from the top of the spire to me, far below. I''m going to be the one to fire six magical arrows from the vestibule to the calicoons camped out in high places. It''s a good thing that I''m not a fan of this kind of thing. As a result, the jet-black arrows made of pure magic power intercepted four of the five magic bullets. However, as expected, the power of the magic bullets is too strong to cancel out, and one of the bullets that failed to fire came flying back at me. ''''Magnus-sama!'''' Without a moment''s hesitation, Chocolat snatches my body as if to tackle me halfway, letting me escape from the bombing range of the magic bullets. On the other hand, one of my ManaBolt IV''s strikes a calicoon and successfully deals damage. But the opponent is a boss monster whose HP is incomparable to that of a human. It would only be a minor injury. Therefore, this first shot at each other was a good way to share the pain. "With the exception of the Demon King, you are evenly matched with me in long distance combat.No, it''s a big world!Truly wide! Atop the steeple, the "Magic Bullet General" is laughing loudly. I really hope we''re evenly matched.... I''m not vain. As I''ve repeatedly warned Ray, we humans are very sensitive about our ability to fight. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of the amount of HP you have, but if you keep on hitting and sharing the pain, the last thing you want to do is be a demon. You''re going to have to guard me for a while, Chocolat. I need to focus on the magic. I''m on it! Chocolat answered firmly and also took out the Vase of Demons, which he had put in his custody. ''''Please come out, Gladius-san! He manifested the dependable Mithril Golem''s massive body, which he had carried in a jar. ''You have really kept me waiting after Kajuu. But it''s your turn, Gladius! I''ve never used it to train Rey. Now we''re going to battle against the Demon Bullet Warlord. No more stunts. Tilt-ha-un-del-e-rhen! My Thunder IV and Calicoon''s magic bullets are exchanged. The electric shot from the tip of the "Great Magic Staff" pierces the "Magic Bullet General''s belly and inflicts a number of burns. On the other hand, the five magic bullets fired by the calicoons are caught by the standing Gladius Mk-II with its sturdy, massive body. The sound of cracks running through its extremely hard mithril body. But that''s it. I didn''t even hear the sound of it shattering!That was indeed a masterpiece golem made by Bazelfr''s housekeeping! Please, Gladius. I''m afraid you''re going to have to endure a lot of pain. I''ll get us out of here so we can get to Maggot General! "Si tilt on noo-el! I chant a spell with spirit and visit the boss monster on the spire with Stone IV. The calicoons also fire a series of magic bullets, and a fierce firefight ensues. In my mind, according to the original timetable, Ray was supposed to join me here. It was supposed to be a more certainty battle. But the uncertainty of Eldora threw my calculations out of whack. Ray is forced to spend all his time fighting him. Then I''ll just have to kill the Magic Bullet General without Rey. I promised myself that I would! Aha! Ray glanced back at me. He was in the middle of trading swords with Eldora, dizzyingly switching positions to the right and left, and standing around. He was definitely sending me eye contact! We have traveled and spent a not-so-short period of time together, fighting difficult enemies together, and I never missed a sign. 128-37th Episode: VS Madam General (Ray Viewpoint) I, the Light Warrior, made eye contact with Magnus. "You''re not looking in the dark, are you? Eldora gets pissed off and strikes me with her longest sword. I dodge it by handling it with my whole body to the side, and in the opposite direction, I slam my counter into Eldora''s side. ''''Ugh! Eldora looks away in pain and surprise. I certainly took my eyes off you to make eye contact, didn''t I? But at the same time, can''t you see it was also an invitation?You don''t understand. I wasn''t very good at remembering things either, and I had to fight a lot of boss monsters with disgusting special abilities and get hurt a lot of times before I finally learned, so I''m not proud of it. But hey, Eldora. If you fall for this level of invitation, it''s going to be tough to get ahead from here, isn''t it? Fran y Ren El. See, you can hear Magnus'' spell? Or maybe she''s going to go after you. Well, good luck with that. ''Huh!What, all of a sudden? I don''t reply to Eldora''s bewilderment, but just rush towards her. Jump with an aide-de-camp!He also used Eldora''s head as a springboard and jumped again! She uses the Light Qigong she learned from Magnus to leap high and clear. This is one of the skills that a Wuliu School martial artist can learn, allowing them to demonstrate superhuman... or rather, a nimbleness that seems to defy the laws of physics. And around the same time I jumped, Magnus'' Fire IV exploded. A powerful blast of flame lands on Eldora and lays waste to the entire garden in the vicinity. A scream, like a tormented wraith in hell, emanated from Eldora''s mouth. I could no longer care for it, and just jumped higher, looking up at the path. Magnus'' exploded around Eldora. In other words, it landed at my current feet. Thus, I was able to leap higher and higher, riding the powerful blast that erupted from below. Normally this would be impossible, but for me, who had mastered the Light Qigong, it was possible. And that meant that Magnus''s Fire IV was not only an attack on Eldora, but also a way to forcefully carry me away with the blast. I was able to reach it by riding the hot wind that Magnus had caused. "I was even able to get to the top of the spire where the Magic Bullet General was stationed. "You''re doing a great job of that, warrior of light! Of course, the calicoons tried to intercept me while I was still in the air. He fired five magic bullets at me. But I''ve seen it coming. I''ve already planned for it. Barrackmail. I shout out the name of the armor I''m currently wearing. The one-of-a-kind armor that Magnus and Bazelluf gave me, which uses the Soul of the Shogun of the Demon Sea as a synthetic material, reacts with it. A water screen made of water appears in front of me and spreads out. It neither catches the five magic bullets nor flicks them back, but simply catches them with a ''slippery'' motion and deflects them in a different direction. It''s a special effect that can only be used three times a day, but its protection against long-range attacks is outrageous! Come on! I softly landed on the roof with my Light Qigong and ran straight into the Magical Bullet General. The steeply sloped roof of the spire is a terrible foothold, but as I''m wearing the Light Qigong, it''s no problem for me. This is the main reason why I made eye contact with Magnus. I would challenge the Magus General to a close encounter, and Magnus would take care of Eldora. We figured we could gain the upper hand in the war by exchanging our opponents. ''Do not underestimate me, Warrior of Light!If you think I''m going to bother with close combat, you''re wrong! The callicorn waits for you with a massive stance and then swings his bow with his wild left arm as if it were a blunt instrument. Barrackmail! I chanted the inscription again. Once again, I made the water screen appear. This time, however, I made a membrane with the shape and size of a hemispherical shield (buckler) right next to my left arm. Using it as a shield, the bow struck by the "Magic Bullet General" is swept away with a "slurp". Unlike the water blessing that protected the entire front side earlier, this method has a miniscule range, but there''s no limit to the number of times you can use it. ''''Nuh-uh!I''m doing it! I''m sure even a calicoon was prepared to be caught by my Black Claymore. But of course, the Waterbuckler''s water current shield appeared, and I didn''t expect it to catch me completely. I took him by surprise and slammed a heavy one into the Magic Bullet General''s flank. Prominent Blade! It was the largest slash of the flame attribute that he had just learned from Eldora. Even the Demon Bullet General staggered as he stepped on the tatara. It''s working! ''Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I let out a yell and slash and fold with Black Claymore. As I recall it''s Ray, the Warrior of Light! Callicorn is also a man who uses his five right arms to strike the Black Claymore''s sword from the side, taunting it and preventing it. "By the order of the Demon King, I must ask you this!-- be my man. Be my man and I will give you half of Luxon! I''m sorry, I don''t want it! Me and Calicorn exchanged words, exchanging swords and fists in a fierce exchange. ''Why?''Are you not greedy? Of course I''ve got it!I''m human! Then why don''t you want it?All you have to do is shake your head, and half of a great nation is in your hands? ''I''m just a villager!We can''t have that!I''m definitely not going to have it! ''Hahahahahahahahahaha!'' What''s so funny? ''Of course it''s crazy!Don''t you realize it yourself? "Magic Bullet General" kept on laughing with a teasing smile. I don''t know.......I probably shouldn''t be thinking this, but....... Even though he was an enemy, even though he was a demon, he had a pleasant way of laughing. With such a smile, Calicoon said. "A simple villager can''t be a match for this ''magic bullet general''!You can''t tell me a joke. It was written on his face. That he was disappointed that I hadn''t taken him up on his offer, that I hadn''t become his man. He was happy that I didn''t go along, that I didn''t fall for it, that I stayed a good soldier. The conflicting emotions were strangely and neatly living together. ''Ohhhhhhhhhh!'' ''Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! I let out a loud scream and the "Magic Bullet General" laughed loudly, slicing and dicing up dozens more. The calicoons said they have no trouble with close combat. But after all, unlike bows, I''m not good at this. I''m a level 34 stopper, but the fact that I''m evenly matched is proof of that. But even is even. This one of the Eight Demon Generals is not someone I should go all out to kill on my own. This is not a game, this is a battle that will determine the fate of Luxon and, by extension, the world. Blue Lightning! I used a secret sword that I had learned from Lawrence. It''s a rush technique in which I approach an opponent at high speed and unleash a slash of the lightning attribute, then cross the opponent''s side and run backwards. Applying that, instead of running through the side, I used my rushing speed to hit him with my body directly. As a result - I threw myself into the air with the entire "Magic Bullet General" and crashed into the vestibule. "Hahahahahahaha, clear sky! Calicorn''s laughter tailed off like a shooting star. 129-Episode 38 VS General Warlord I - the wizard, Magnus, was treating Eldora appropriately. However, I won''t do a poor job of making him realize that. I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more than just a few hours of sleep. I pretend to be in a battle situation where I can''t fight back and can only defend myself against this. Sometimes I''ll dodge through the last minute and make it look as if I was about to hit that one. ''Haha!"I don''t know if it''s the avenger of the demon king or what, but wizards are a bad idea.If we get into a close fight, we''re done! Eldora didn''t notice anything and was wielding her sword at the peak of her ability. An absolute lack of experience. ''''Wow, what should I do? I can''t help Magnus-sama after being so close to her! I''m in trouble - yay! There was a killing maid who was devastatingly bad at acting, and a mithril golem who was standing on a stick with a distant view, but Eldora didn''t notice the abnormality at all. The power that was obtained in a flash, and the judgment of a drunk guy is such a thing. The fact that Ray is a little stronger than I am is probably the result of some kind of cheating power given to him by the prominence.We''re both Warriors of Light, we don''t have any tricks up our sleeves, and that''s to be expected! Eldora lies as she exhales. I didn''t expect to lose to Ray, and I can''t bear to lose, you''re that kind of guy. It''s hard to do every single time. You have to make yourself look good, or else you are empty. But I''m a warrior of light, so there''s no way I''m going to be defeated by a wizard.Brace yourselves, Magnus!First I''m going to beat you to death, and then I''m going to join with Master Calicorn to make Ray bleed! The weaker the dog, the more often he barks. Eugene was the same way. And there''s only a few more days left for this guy to bark as he pleases. So I''ll at least let him have a nice big mouth. I''m sorry, but I''m not going to show this guy any mercy or forgiveness. This man has sold his soul to a demon. We have no way to make it back to human form. Therefore, it must be avenged. So he will be killed, as he killed Heydar, prince of Aravana. And I don''t have an ounce of pity for this Eldora. But that being the case, I couldn''t let Eldora die right now. I had a plan in my head. Hence, I was playing along and buying time. But actually, the Light Warrior is a powerful profession (class). It''s a good thing that this Eldora has an immunity to all types of abnormalities. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this. I''m sure Eldora was right. This chosen and super-privileged position of a light warrior is probably no match for a wizard if he is properly strapped in. In reality, though, he''s just being taunted by me, who only uses the abilities of a martial artist two levels below him. Prominent Blade! And then Eldora unleashes her strongest skills in a stout manner and-- ''Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Strangely enough, it was at the same time that the Magic Bullet General crashed into the vestibule. The damage from falling from that high spire and crashing into the ground must be considerable. The calicoons were indeed alive, but even the "Magic Bullet General" couldn''t stay calm, and it took him some time to get up. Rey, on the other hand, used his Light Qigong to land a brilliant landing. The skills that the martial artists of the Wu-Lu School have mastered are a kind of magic. And when Eldora''s prominence blade was pointed at me, I used the reach of my magician''s staff to dispel its launch and easily prevented Eldora from rolling over. ''''Hey?Okay?Huh? What are you just standing there for?No matter how powerful your skills are, if you can''t hit them, what''s the point, and there''s no reason for us to eat them either, right? I slam the tip of my staff into its raised face as I teach Eldora, who has fallen to her knees, and is bemused. "Is it really such a surprise that a deadly sword can be stopped by a quick strike?It''s the other way around. Your prominence blade is warm, and you can stop it with a quick exodus. You''re head over heels in love with the technique. You don''t rely on big moves unless you''re sure you can hit a ray, do you? Eldora rolls around on the ground, holding her face in pain. But I don''t relent, and I beat him with my cane with more bishops. Finally, at last, Eldora lies down, face down, and won''t get up, only shaking. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time, because you''ll be able to see the real difference in strength against a wizard who thought he was looking down on you a lot and attacking you all he wanted, and you''ll be too shocked to get up. ''''Be quiet there and sleep for a while.'''' I turned on my heel quickly. Chocolat and Gladius followed suit. Then I joined up with Rei to face the Magical Bullet General. This time, we''re going to do it with all of them. Thank you for setting that up. ''You''re welcome. I mean, I''m kind of thrilled to finally be able to be of service to Magnus, myself. He''s a great guy. You are. Ray. We exchange a few words. Then Rei charges in and slashes at the "Magic Bullet General" who has risen to his feet. And then Chocolat and Gradius follow, supporting him with flanking attacks from the left and right. Of the eight demon generals, the Demon Bullet General is not the best at fighting in close quarters, so he is now busy dealing with Rey''s onslaught. Up until now, he''s been fighting with Ray, but in reality, he''s always been looking at me warily. The gaze of such an unwary male enemy finally snapped from me. I sensed it. Now I can focus on chanting a long spell. Tilt-har-un-del-e-rhen. Heavy customized Thunder IV is in the left hand and is on hold/stock. -Moula a noo a bain on len tilt. The same heavy customized Mana Bolt IV is placed in his right hand, and he places it on hold and in stock. He puts his left and right hands together to form a single fist, and uses the special effect of the Demon Fist General''s Twin Rings to combine the two great magics. The Magic Bullet General does not have any "attribute resistance". Instead, it has only one weakness, the Penetrating Attribute. A strong light appears from my overlapping hands, stretching from side to side as if they were made of lightning. It''s as if a bow and arrow made of lightning is born. You can also have a look at the following tips to help you get the most out of the game Then, I shoot an arrow of purple lightning at the "Magus General". It went through! You just wiped it out with a single blow! ''Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!'' ''Yes!You did it, Master Magnus! Ray and Chocolat burst into glee. But I couldn''t laugh just yet. Because I heard them behind me. ''Hahahahaha!Hahahahahahaha!Did you do it?How dare you do that to me, ghahahahahahaha! Because I could hear Eldora''s loud laughter, laughing like a crazy monkey - 130-Episode 39: I dont feel like losing (Magnus & Ray perspective) Eldora''s deafening mad laughter echoed through the courtyard. I couldn''t help but frown. Ray, on the other hand, creepily questioned me. ''What''s so funny, Eldora! "Gah-ha-ha, of course it''s crazy!I can''t help but laugh at this!Gah-ha-ha-ha, you''ve made a mistake!And yet, after killing the Demon Lord, the Yatter is still doing the stupidest dance of them all.What a bunch of congratulators, gahhahahahahaha! What mistake did we make?We''ve lost our magic bullet general, so don''t act so tough, Eldora! ''You''re the only ones who can be strong now, baaaaaaaaaacah! Eldora sticks out her tongue wide and taunts him. That tongue grows and grows and grows. It stretches and hangs down to the point that it is impossible for a human to do so. At the same time, Eldora''s entire body grows many times larger. And then - it turns into a monster that is four meters tall. It is a monster with three right and three left arms each, for a total of six arms. One of the arms on each side of the body turned into a long blade from the wrist to the tip. One arm on each side has a bow from the wrist to the tip. The remaining arm is a bow with an arrow nailed to it. You were killed in the wrong order!"When the Eight Demon Generals die, they hand over all of their mighty power to people like me who are welcomed by the demon side.Thank you for that, huh?Now that you''ve slaughtered the calicoons, I have all the mighty power in the world!Gahhhh!GAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Eldora Calicoon struck the four weapons supported by his six arms and laughed loudly. Seeing such a figure, Ray said a few words. ''''Eldora is really happy to be in such a creepy form...? Haha, well said! This is what I mean by painful. But for Eldora, it would be painfully ironic. He immediately turned his face red and black. ''Shut up! Just because you don''t want to admit a mistake doesn''t mean you''re going to miss the point!You guys put me out of your misery, right?That''s why you couldn''t kill him, right?You''re such good girls, aren''t you?Redeem that folly with your lives! He shoots bows and arrows from both sides at me and Ray. "Eldora Callicoon''s level is calculated to be 43, having inherited the power of the Magic Bullet General. That''s the bow and arrow fired by the highest boss monster in the world. Naturally, it''s not warm. Or rather, he would normally be unable to do anything and would be shot through the brain, killing him instantly. Yes. Unless they were shooting at me and Rey. Barracuda Mail. Ray reveals a shield-like water film (waterbuckler) on his left arm and deflects the arrow in the wrong direction. ''''--Moula a nou a bain on ren tilt. I intercepted the arrows head-on with my customized Mana Bolt III, which shortened the chant in exchange for power. It''s not us who are stupid, and we won''t be the ones to redeem ourselves with our lives. It''s you, Eldora Callicoon. I held up the tip of my Fiendish Staff to him and told him. We never took them down in the wrong order. On the contrary. We were just stalling to make sure this would happen. We were just stalling for time so that we wouldn''t have to kill you before the Magus General. According to the Captain''s Handbook, in this Grand Duchy, quite a few people had secretly sold their souls to the Maglican General. Nobles, knights, the list goes on and on. "I heard that he had a hard time finding someone to seduce. It is said that there were only two extremes of people in Luxun''s power: those who are capable and ambitious, and those who are incompetent and greedy. It seems that none of them were the capable and greedy ones that the demons really wanted. So they had no choice but to take random chances with them. That''s why I couldn''t take out the Bullets General without a fight. You never know who you''re going to give your power to if you screw up your timing. I could disappear again, just like Elise Barrak. I don''t want to make the same mistake. So, Eldora. I knew that if I kept you alive, you would inherit the power of the Magus General in the first place. And that''s exactly what happened. No more reticence. We''ll take them down as hard as we can from here. . I--Rei, the Warrior of Light, slashed at Eldora, who had turned into a demon. Chocolat and Gladius on either side?will solidify and I can only focus on the front. ''d*mn it!Shit!Shit!They all stink! Eldora slashes his two swords left and right, messily. He tries to cut off us, who are attacking him from three sides, as if he is bothering us. But thanks to this, my sword muscles are distracted. I can use Black Claymore to catch them off guard with ease. Chocolat also became a full-time defense, mockingly and teasingly dodging the slashes with fluttering gestures, making Eldora more and more agitated. Gladius, too, with his massive arms, tightly guarded and kept his sword at bay. That irritates Eldora again. Eldora also has two fine swords at great expense, but he doesn''t take advantage of his two swords. Although I say this...........................his taiji is dirty. If it were Magnus, he would probably just dismiss it as ''clumsy''. "Chuckle. He doesn''t have any experience fighting many people against each other, does he? How dare you erase yourself? It seems that Chocolat has pointed to a figure. Eldora immediately turned red in the face. But if you think about it, it''s true. When Eldora was in our party, we always fought with four people. Naturally, when we fought, it was one-on-one. Even now, before the "Magic Bullet General" invaded, we were planning to go one-on-one combat, and even after the invasion, it was practically one-on-one in two places. "I''ll kill you, maid! Eldora angrily slams his right sword into Chocolat. Chocolat dodges that too straight sword streak with a flurry of readings and predictions. The flailing Eldora hits the ground too hard and loses his stance. ''''Aw, in this country''s dialect, do you refer to the ground as a maid?'''' ''Teme ee ee ee! As Eldora''s blood rises more and more to his head, Gladius punched him in the face. ''''Teme too? Eldora throws a left sword to the body but Gladius guards it well. Eldora now has both swords swinging from side to side and his body is open to the side as well. In other words, the front is empty. ''''Prominence Blade! The super-powerful Skill, which I acquired from Eldora, is launched head-on. ''''Tickle me, why?I''ve got the power of a magic bullet general.It''s funny, this is so funny! Erdora is a dada like a child. It makes me think.... Eldora and I, as warriors of light and as friends, went on a journey together and fought demons. It was Eldora who taught me how to fight when I was just a simple villager. Back then, he was a really reliable man.... Now, I''m the only warrior of light, and Eldora has become a demon and is fighting like this. No, is this really a battle...? In just a few months, my life has taken two turns. One was being betrayed and abandoned by Eldora. The other - yes, I met Magnus. When we first met, I was pretty stubborn, you know. "Don''t tell me what to do! I was always saying that. But Magnus was patient with me, and he was patient with me. He didn''t rush me and waited for me to heal from the pain of being betrayed by Eldora and the others. No, I don''t. Magnus had reminded me of the importance of trusting each other. So the wound was wiped clean. Before I knew it, I stopped saying "Don''t tell me what to do". I can''t remember the last time I said it anymore. I went from being stubborn to being able to communicate with Magnus in a very natural way. We had all sorts of adventures, you and I. All the journeys and battles and growth that I was supposed to have done with Eldora and the others, but didn''t. Magnus and the others did that for me. I realize that now. I used to have Eldora and Teresa on either side of me, and Lad behind me, fighting the demons. Now I have Chocolat and Gladius on my left and right, with Magnus behind me, watching over me. I''m the only warrior of light left, but I''m fighting with the four of us, the Magus General. Glad to hear it. Happy to hear it. I''m sorry, Eldora. I have no hope of losing at this point. I unleashed the Rainbow Rush. While Chocolat and Gradius created it again, I hit the big move with the Seven Attributes seven consecutive attacks. "Wait!Wait!Wait, Ray! Eldora, who had been beaten one way or the other, finally began to beg for her life. ''I''m one of you, aren''t I?No, we were buddies, weren''t we?Remember our friendship then!Don''t do this horrible thing again, please! I didn''t know what to look like when I heard that. So I just shouted out. ''Friendship?If you weren''t the first to forget about it, I wouldn''t be able to... Beyond that, I couldn''t speak anymore. So many emotions were swirling around in my head, making me goofy. ''I''m a warrior of light!One of the chosen ones of the Divine Spirit Prominence!It would be a bad idea to kill me, wouldn''t it? Eldora used her four-meter-long hulking body to its fullest extent and waved her six arms vigorously to assert her vindication. ''I know you don''t look very much like a warrior of light right now but I get it. Oh, you understand me!My friends! It''s one of my unique skills, and I have a few judgments. What...? ''It''s a skill that does additional damage for every crime you commit. This. "...wait!Wait, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! If you''re a righteous warrior of light, you can do no damage. What would you do for peace of mind? Without any hesitation, I slammed the Judgment into Eldora. The most terrific scream I''ve ever heard emanated from Eldora''s mouth. . I - the wizard, Magnus - was waiting for the moment in peace. Eldora Callicoon attacked me vigorously with her left and right bows and arrows, but I didn''t panic or make a fuss, concentrating on evading and intercepting them. I knew that if I did so, I would get my chance. I knew that Ray, Chocolat and Gladius would make it in person. Ray. Thank you. I have to say, I''m happy to oblige. "You were the reason I was able to engineer a foolproof series of battles between General Magpie and Eldora Callicoon. You''ve grown beyond my expectations, and that''s a credit to you. If not, I wouldn''t have been able to keep my MP up. I don''t think I''m going to lose. So much for not wanting to lose. I smiled thinly. Soon after, Ray''s Judgment exploded and Eldora Callicoon screamed in agony. I''ve already concocted my Magic Power. And then I chant a long spell. Eldora Callicoon''s weakness is the same as that of the Magic Bullet General. Then we''ll use the same combined magic to finish him off. I''m not going to be the only one who can do this, but I''m going to be the only one who can do it. I''m going to reveal a lightning bow and arrow from my superimposed fists, ready and waiting to be drawn. Then I aimed at Eldora Callicoon - and let go of the arrow in my right hand. The result is needless to say. 131-Episode 40: Good spoiling (berry perspective) I - Lady Beatrixine of Luxon was flying in the sky. To be precise, the person flying was a mysterious woman who called herself Elise. She sprouted wings from her back, and all I could do was hold her in my arms. And from far up in the sky, I was watching Rei and Lord Magnus fighting in the forecourt of the castle. This is what Elise meant by the "special seat". At first, it was already "too high! You''re too scary! And don''t tell anyone that I was desperately trying to resist the urge to cling to Ellis with the Lady''s body, because I was panicking inside. From the middle of the game, I was absorbed in Ray''s dignified and tremendous fighting style, though. Oh, after all, it''s also something I can''t talk about. Anyway, Ray and Lord Magnus worked together and successfully defeated the Magic Bullet General. The same goes for Eldora, who has turned into a demon and is a rebel. Even though I was pleased with his performance, I couldn''t help but say it. It''s not just a matter of time before he got the ability to do so. Just a short while ago, he was practicing alone in the backyard with the knights. Ugh, boys get all tough and tough with just a second glance.But only if he''s a good guy. Ellis said in a teasing tone. ''You have an eye for a knight (cousin), don''t you, princess?'' ''It''s true that Ray had his highlights, but I have to confess, I''m surprised he''s grown so much. So, now the princess has to polish up her woman, right?Don''t let your knight get away with it. ''You make it so easy for me! So, would you like me to give you some advice, sister? And Ellis takes an increasingly ridiculous tone. It''s a good thing that men are usually so bossy and rotten, but they really want to spoil their women. That''s why you should do what you need to do, but at the same time, you should spoil them. They will listen to what you say. On the other hand, women shouldn''t really spoil a man. Pretend to be pampered and show off your cuteness and satisfy your man''s self-esteem. That''s how you can control it. Do you understand? ''Very straightforward, but at the same time, I feel like my mind has been polluted...'' I''m aware that I''m a reasonably high calculator as far as public servants are concerned, but when it comes to the subtleties of men and women, I''m not quite there yet.... After all, I have zero experience. In the meantime, you''ve fulfilled your obligations, so please tell Ray that you don''t owe him anything. I understand. You are a stinky person, but I have you to thank for that. Lord Ellis. "Uh-huh, can you call me a dangerous woman? Ellis was only frightened to the end. ''Well, then, an inspiring feast! Then he threw me from the sky. I was so surprised that my mind went blank. I''m going to die!You''re dying!I''m going to die for this! The ground in the vestibule is gung-ho, while you are talking about such things. I can''t give you any grace or even time to look at the running lights that I hear about. ''''No more eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! And just when I was about to exclaim. Watch out, Belly! I saw Ray leap to a ridiculous height towards me. The pretty maid summoned (?) The mithril golem seems to have combined the force of its hands with the force of Ray''s own kicking and leaping as it crosses its arms and tosses them over its head. And then Ray takes me in his arms in a diagonal trajectory, and lands on the ground in a parabolic pattern. It was such a light gesture that it didn''t even make a landing sound. ".........ze.......ze......you''re saved......ze.... ...Ray.... I was breathing heavily and still trembling. Why did you fall from the sky? It''s a long story, so can I tell you another time...? And I have to give you a message from Ellis, too. Speaking of messages, I could feel his warmth from the way he touched Ray, and with that, a feeling of being alive spread through my chest. Then I realized with a start. I was in this position, being held by Ray, the so-called princess. I''m also in this position, clinging to him in fear. I blushed and blushed. Even Ray saw that and blushed. I''m sorry, Berry!I''ll drop you off now! No! What, no? I''m too weak to stand up. I wouldn''t even stand up if they cut me off. Let''s not stay up for a while. Uh-huh. Ray was perplexed, but did as he said. No matter how slender I am, I am the weight of one person. It''s not light by any means, but Ray doesn''t seem to mind at all and supports me firmly. The defeat of the Magic Bullet General and Eldora was brilliant. Ray. Oh, I saw... That''s my knight. I was so proud of you, weren''t I? Ha, that''s an honor. I rarely compliment people. So you should be really flattered, shouldn''t you? I, too, keep quiet and let Ray take care of things for a while. The maids that Lord Magnus has with him have been chilling out and were very angry. . However, I can''t stay in high spirits forever. In fact, I can''t escape from reality. Yes, that''s right. It''s time for me to face up to this painful reality. I am grateful for Lord Magnus'' suggestion to take us to safety, but I turn my head from side to side and decide to ride into the castle with Ray. There were still many demons inside the castle. "This is the end of the young knights who sold their souls to the "Magic Bullet General". They were battling our Luxun soldiers in various parts of the castle. These are the brave soldiers on the front lines that Lord Magnus had borrowed from General Georg. On the other hand, the soldiers who usually served in the castle and the Kingsguard knights who did not take part in Eldora''s rebellion were lying here and there as corpses. It should be called martyrdom. But I didn''t know - in truth - whether it should be sunny or not. Because most of those who are dead have died with wounds on their backs, so-called escape wounds. So-called escape wounds. Back wounds. They must have been cowed by seeing their former colleagues turning into demons, one after another. Ray cut down the demons that were still alive, cutting them down as if they were brushing away grass as he went on and on through the castle. Our destination was the audience hall where your father''s throne is located. The hall was also a sea of blood. I gasped for breath. I found your father''s body, from which he had tried to escape, but was unable to do so. I saw the body of my brother Ruizel, who had fought to free our father, but had fallen short. Elise was right when she said that there was no one left of the Grand Duke''s family left but me. I had been prepared for this. No, I thought I was. But when I saw it in real life, I couldn''t help but smile at my knees. ''Do you remember me, Ray?'' What''s that? You were making a hypothetical statement about what would happen if the Magellanic General were to invade the castle. ...Yeah. It was. I told him that one of his older brothers would get out safely and Luxon would be safe and sound. ...or was it? I''m just a girl in a box after all. You have no idea what reality is. No one could get away with it, not one single person. ...because demons are the scariest people you can imagine. Ray isn''t very good at comforting me. I smiled and told Ray to turn his back to me. I smiled and told him to turn his back to me and I pressed my forehead against his back. I sobbed into the back of a small-looking but strong boy. Ray''s kindness in pretending not to hear me touched my heart. I''m all alone. I have to rebuild and support Luxon on my own. The words were in my throat more than once. I knew in my head that I should follow Eris''s advice and indulge my knight. But I couldn''t be like that. That''s why I''ve been stifling my sobs and crying. Even if he wasn''t an effective politician, he cared for me as a family member, Father! The wise and gentle Brother Ruizel! And your mother!And the other brothers! I clenched my teeth and waited for this stormy sorrow to pass away. And then... ''I''m sorry, Berry. I''ll take your advice later. Just let me deal with it now. Ray''s muscular back is swooping away. Why? Why? I look like an abandoned puppy. But Ray turned to face me squarely and gently held me in his arms. He took me in his arms and wrapped me in his chest with every expression on my face. I''m the only one who can help you. I''m the only one who can do it. I think it''s okay to cry out loud. He whispered this in my ear. ''''Well I take back what I said earlier. Ray is surprisingly good at comforting you. I seriously indulged in his words. I cried out loudly and wistfully. Father ... mother ... brother ... everyone ...! 132-Episode 41: Man and Mans Promise I, the Wizard, Magnus, was about to take on the Light Warrior, Ray, to decide who was the best. Aun-Rena. We both focus on the Chi Kung Kung and boost our status. I held the Daimajidou no Wand at the ready as a purely long-handled weapon, and attacked Ray as he slashed at me with the Black Claymore. The sword streak runs diagonally from the top step. A straightforward cleave. A stab. Each one of them is sharp and heavy. "Magic Bullet General" and the subsequent series of battles with Eldora Callicoon. And with the victory, Ray''s Level had risen at once to 37. How many people in the human race are capable of surpassing his current slash? My Martial Artist''s level had also risen to 35, but it wasn''t as good as it could be. Even if they were on the same level to begin with, a light warrior and a martial artist couldn''t compete with each other. Naturally, I would be on the defensive. But I''m not the one who gets beaten. And I''m not just a martial artist. "si tilt leng et neu genk tilt ha. While slashing and knotting fiercely, he also cast spells. Even in the midst of white army combat against a warrior as big as Ray, I could at least use Type II magic at the same time. I use Strength II and other strengthening magic to further increase my status. I''m closing the gap between me and Ray. A defensive battle turned into an even match. Thrasstrang! Ray began to use the to bring the flow back. A high-speed stab, twenty in a row. Good call, but it doesn''t work for me. Thanks to the information in the attack book, I''m familiar with these skills, but not with using them. With that knowledge, I can think of a way to deal with them. Thrasher Rush is a skill that can be learned at Swordsman level 21. For a continuous-attack skill, it''s one of the most powerful skills in the world. But because of that, the power of each shot is actually small. I''ve given up on the idea of fighting all 21 stabs from the start, and I''m going to let them eat me. However, I''m going to use Hard Qi Gong to instantly increase my defense and minimize the damage taken. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to expect. Haha! With the pommel head of his staff, he pokes Ray in the groin. Fast and sharp anyway. It doesn''t have to be heavy. The power is secondary to the power. In fact, Ray can''t handle this and my thrust goes in cleanly. Immediately, Ray''s movements suddenly slow down, slightly. It''s a skill I''ve only just learned as a level 35 martial artist, called Point Hole. When you deal melee damage to an opponent, it grants you a variety of bad statuses. Furthermore, the highlight of this skill is that it can cause some effects even against warriors of light or boss monsters that have a strong immunity to status disorders. The way Magnus fights is not to take advantage of gaps in the game and aim for massive damage, isn''t it! Is that disgusting?But if I had to choose my means against you, I''d be reamed away with violent force. I''ll be looking for an opening in the point hole again as I fight with Ray. The point-hole gave Ray a bad status of Small Decreased Speed. Next, would you like to have your strength reduced to small?Or is paralysis the answer? Thinking of that, this time Ray has taken up a full-time defensive stance and is not showing any openings. It''s only a small decrease in speed, and if he''s good at it, he''s still at par with the rest. This area is Ray''s fighting sense that can''t be imitated by idiots who are just high level. It''s cleverness. Falcon Blade! Then he uses his counter-skill to get ahead of me. This time, on the other hand, I get a good one. As if to fold, Lei''s Fangslash, Hot Wind Sword, and Ketsu Qigong explode. A martial artist--especially that of the Woolloo school--is a profession (class) that allows you to learn quite a variety of skills, but even if you stand on your head, you''re no match for Ray''s versatility, which you can learn by imitating others. To begin with, all of the martial arts skills I can use, with the exception of the point hole that I just learned, are also available to Rey. There''s a good chance that Ray will have mastered that skill during the course of this fight. And just as I only use simple, long-term skills like the Anus, Rey won''t use big moves like the Prominence Blade or the Rainbow Rush. They don''t expose any gaps. I''m not going to be in a hurry because Ray is better at this kind of battle, because there''s no need to hurry, because he''s slowly opening up the gap between the two, and in the end, he''ll just win. That''s really my kind of fighting style. You''ve really mastered the way I think! A fight like a chess match with a hundred moves of deadlock decided. In fact, if I was just a mere martial artist, I would have had no choice but to push forward to an indifferent defeat. But is that going to happen? Ray. If you''re going to do that, I have a plan. Once again, I took up a posture of self-defense. This time it was Ray''s turn to leave the offensive unfinished. But that doesn''t mean I''m going to give up the offensive. "Fran-e-Len-el! He chants the Fire II spell as he and Ray engage in a white-knuckle battle. A fierce fire spreads and an unavoidable ranged attack sears Ray. The damage that could be inflicted on the current Ray, such as the attack magic of System II, was not much. However, it''s not zero. If that side is a warfare method of jitterily expanding its advantage, I''m also going to use this until I accumulate damage steadily. ''''As expected of you, Magnus! So are you. Because of the fact that they are at an extremely high level, a sober and agonizing attack and defense continues. There was no telling when it would end, but Ray was the one who put an end to it. Barracks Mail! The water screen unfolds in front of you and deflects my attack spell barrage in a different direction. At the same time, he finally unleashes a great move. Blue Lightning! It was a lightning-fast rush move. Even though I was a level 35 martial artist, I wasn''t fast enough to see it. He used the sword barrel of the Black Claymore, which was clad in purple lightning, to hit me with an unplugged body. "If you don''t mix it up with the big moves, there''s nothing scary about it. Huh. That''s where you found me. While enduring the pain, I was caught off guard as I regained my stance for Ray and prepared to give chase. But instead of chasing, Ray was just standing there. It was as if he had lost the will to fight, just staring at me. "What''s wrong? It''s time for Magnus to show his fearsome side. .......... ''This isn''t how you really fight. Then it''s a travesty, no matter how many times it continues. .......... Please, Magnus. I beg of you, use all your strength to fight me with all your might. Okay ... okay. I''ll pour your heart out. I will show you my full power. I''ve taken a step forward. Away from Ray. And ascend the invisible staircase. Step by step, I use the special effects of the Demonstorm General''s Shoes to climb up into the sky. I''ll reach heights that even Ray''s Light Qigong can''t reach. But for me, that''s the range of magic. Tilt-ha-un-del-e-rhen. I cast the Thunder III spell. It''s not a daring Type IV, but a Type III attack magic. There''s a reason for that. On the ground, Ray was poised to accumulate Black Claymore. ''''Sword Wave! And then he fired a sword wave at me. Yes, Rei is not an ordinary vanguard position. He even has mastered the skills for long-range attacks. Just to the extent that the distance was greatly increased, wizards are no match for the current Ray. The sword wave shot from the ground is approaching me. I''m going to be able to see where it''s going to go, the result, and Ray is going to be watching. The boy''s eyes are wide and blinding. Yes, watch closely. Ray. The Sword Wave fired by Ray couldn''t harm me. A spherical, invisible force field, in the shape of a sphere shell, stretched around me and blocked me. "With the massive amount of experience I''d gained from the Magellanic General and Eldora Callicoon, I was now a level 40 wizard. I''ve finally reached the 40 mark, an unprecedented level for mankind. At the same time, I learned a skill. It''s called Releasing Extra Magic. I have way too much magic to use the Thunder III, and I can''t even use it. It''s a skill that releases that extra magical energy into the surrounding area, creating a barrier to protect the magician while chanting a spell. As long as it''s there, Ray''s Sword Wave can''t damage me with the same amount of power. And I can unilaterally attack with magic. A fierce electric shock lays waste to the ground. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. . Wake up, Ray. It hurts so much I can''t get up. Don''t lie to me. You''re a testicle that can be hit with a single Type III magic. ''If I say I can''t, I can''t. I''m losing. Ray laughed briskly as he lay in a large figure. It was a smile that looked like a possession had fallen. "Did you want to hug her last day, or did you want to get rid of your worries? Yes, sir. Ray answers immediately without hesitation. ''Magnus is really strong, isn''t he? Yeah. He didn''t dare to answer that he wasn''t ready yet. ''''You won''t lose to the Demon King, will you? Of course. I lied without hesitation. "I don''t have to do anything about it, and I can go to them too, you know. Ah. Now that I''ve defeated Eldora Callicoon, I have a new Jewel of the Heavens to add to my agenda. Now I can make a new timetable. I reached into my pocket and pulled out the Jewel of the Skies: Jadeite. "Belly is all alone. I heard. I have to single-handedly rebuild this devastated country. Difficult. I''m trying to be supportive. I know. Ray is still sprawled out in a large figure. Next to him, I sit down. Then we both look up at the blue sky. We continue to look up. So we can''t see each other''s expressions. "But I wanted to continue traveling with Magnus, too...! Me too. Ray. That''s where the words break off from each other. We become silent and continue to look up at the sky. If we continue to travel together--I often think about this hypothetical future. The three of us, Rei and Chocolat, would travel to various lands, meet various people, and defeat various demons... this scene is superimposed on that blue sky. We''ll chase after you, you know. Okay. I''ll get Luxon back up and running after him as soon as possible. ''Are you sure you want to leave Princess Beatrixine behind?Don''t you think you''ll be alone again? It''s all about the berries. When this country is okay now, I''ll kick my ass and tell you to go save the world. Ha-ha, I see! We''ll be chasing you. What''s the hurry?Otherwise, I''d have to kill the Demon King first. I know, sir. I''m in a big hurry. ''Right. Then I''ll be waiting in anticipation. It''s a promise between a man and a man. 133-Episode 1 from the defeat... I - the Wizard, Magnus - was watching the losing battle. Two different armies were fighting in the dry wilderness. I''m not sure I''ve ever seen such a thing. In particular, the sight of more than a thousand golems standing in a row was a spectacular sight. The massive Iron Golems that make up the core of the army. The stone golems that make up the two wings are known for their sheer numbers and surprising agility. And at the rear of the pack was a silver golem in the form of a lion, shimmering back in the strong sunlight, waiting for its turn now and then. Well, that strong-looking golem army is being killed by the metametas........ At first, the Iron Golems, who were the core, had crushed the opposing Skeleton Soldier''s directional line from the front. This is what it means when you stroke it, it will shatter. As expected of an Iron Golem with a reputation for gravitas. However, they were able to advance so well that only the core of their Iron Golems protruded, leaving both wings intact. The Golem Legion''s formation was greatly disrupted. The opposing Undead Legion''s response was formidable. They launched a half-encirclement attack against the protruding Iron Golems from three sides: the core, the right wing, and the left wing. No, that''s not all. The bones of the skeleton soldiers, which had been beaten and crushed by the iron fists and scattered in the field, suddenly began to shake with a clatter. Just then, they resurrected as skeleton soldiers again, although they were missing parts here and there. As it was, they attacked the protruding Iron Golems from the hinterland. With this, the core of these Iron Warriors was now in the form of a half to full siege attack. In this kind of situation, the movement of both wings of the Golem Legion would be important. They must work well together and support the core of their allies (Iron Golem). However, while the Stone Golems on the right wing launched an onslaught, the Stone Golems on the left wing retreated and tried to draw in the enemy lines. It became like a choppy movement on both sides. This meant that effective support could not be expected, and the Iron Golems were increasingly isolated. Even the right wing, which had been on the offensive for some time, was taken by surprise by the undead army, and they were out of luck. Zombies lurk beneath the ground, emerging from beneath the Stone Golems'' feet and literally dragging them down. An army whose momentum was shattered was fragile. Against the zombie-like minnows, the Stone Golems on the right wing were completely outnumbered. On the contrary, the Stone Golems on the left wing who had retreated had become complete idle soldiers. From a tactical point of view, their precious troops were useless. It was a difficult time for the Golem Legion. This was the place to hold on. It was no longer a matter of being outmatched. The only thing we can do now is to keep our heads down, fight tenaciously, and get the upper hand, little by little, as if we were scraping away. Golems are tough magical creatures by nature, so there shouldn''t be anything they can''t do. In spite of that - Aha! --The golem army points to a poor move. They cut off the silver golems that should be used as trump cards prematurely. The material of silver, like mithril and orichalcone, is not imbued with natural magical power. However, it has the characteristic of being easy to impart magical power when processing. The lion form of the lion must have undergone magical processing to make it lighter. They are extremely nimble and agile in their movements. They are like cavalrymen in an ordinary army, and they ferociously attack the undead army. It''s agile and agile in its role as a normal army cavalryman, ferociously attacking the undead army, and trying to help its right wing (the Stone Golem), which is being tripped up by the zombies. It was a bad move that made me want to cover my eyes. The friendly right wing was being ambushed by a zombie that had emerged from the depths of the earth. Naturally, the ground in the surrounding area was dug up and full of holes. This made it impossible for the Silver Golems to make use of their fast speed. A cavalry unit with no speed is meaningless. This is because the power of what is called the assault or impact force in the art of war is drastically reduced. While the Silver Golems (who are lions in appearance) were trapped on the ground full of holes and faltering against a zombie force that was only top-notch in terms of toughness, the enemy undead army had trumped the full force. They unleashed the two dragon zombies that they had been waiting for in the backpack. The two zombies kicked out the silver golems, which had lost their speed and momentum, and overrun them. The battle is now lost. The golem army was completely destroyed, and there were no more trump cards to break the deadlock. The only thing we can do now is to at least make the left-wing stone golems, which have been turned into loose soldiers, retreat safely and prepare for the next one. ''''Ah, the left wing has just started its assault now too, Magnus-sama! .......... I couldn''t even sigh anymore. Now the decision to lose the war was inevitable. The least consolation would be that there were no lives lost at all due to the golem''s army. ''''I can''t imagine what''s ahead of us...'''' ''That''s more than I imagined. Or should I say less in this case? I was too dumbfounded to be snappy with the irony. I was now far above the battlefield, using the Magic Storm General''s Shoes. I was holding Chocolat in my arms and watching the battle together. ''''Golem Legion, you guys didn''t have a single good thing to say about it.'''' There wasn''t a trace of it. They haven''t lost in terms of strength, have they? I think you had a good chance of winning. You''re not saying that the general who''s leading you is incompetent, are you? In a way, he might be incompetent. I tried to cower my shoulders and realized that it was impossible to do so with Chocolat in my arms. As it is, the two of us continue to look down on the golems as they are all destroyed, with no emotion. Only the generals and commanders who were leading them would have escaped long ago. You can tell that from the fact that the golems'' movements have completely lost control. ''''Still, I have to help him(?)women(?)others.'''' I walk through the air towards the west, where the generals would have retreated. Otherwise, this witch country would have been destroyed. 134-Episode 2 Witches of the Magic City (??? Viewpoint) I - the witch - was suffering from a headache. Her proud good looks in the mirror are now looking a bit old. Her skin, which she cared for every night with a mud mask, was wilting under the strain. I''m only twenty-seven years old!He''s only 27! ''''Ha........no matter how high level I am, the most skilled at making golems, and the most beautiful, I''m not cut out for the barbaric job of a general.......'''' He whines to me in the mirror and I complain to him in the mirror, and he compliments me in the mirror. Well, I''m shaking my head at myself. ''Whether or not she''s pretty has nothing to do with the generalship...'' ''Also, I think it''s debatable whether or not Lady Sharon is the most beautiful woman in the world! ''''You''re right about the levels and making a golem, but~'''' "I agree with Kate. Shut up, all of you! I turn around and congratulate the crafty little girls with vigor. Oh God!They wouldn''t even let me have a chat with them in the mirror! I glare at the little girls who are causing me a headache. This is the mayor''s office in the magical city of Nebula. Well, the mayor is me. "I was appointed by the White Queen, Rosalyn, three months ago. We can now play the taxpayer''s card at will. Cozying up to the merchants!I''m getting fat! Yeah, baby, lots of research money!Do you want to make a mithril golem or something?Should we just go to the adamantite golem? In the witch country of Viverajara, the mayor of the city has to protect it as a general in case of an emergency. And of all things, it happened just as I was appointed mayor. A war that would divide the country in two. My spring is too short! Those of us who are still loyal to Lady Rosalyn are called "the establishment," "the West" and "the White Witches'' Army." Meanwhile, those of us who have gone mad and suddenly turned against Lady Rosalyn are called "rebels," "the East," and "the Black Witches'' Army." Or so they call it. And, frankly speaking, the Black Witches have the upper hand at the moment. The eastern half of Vivera hara has already been taken by them. Because of the "Black Queen of the Dead", "Beast Mania" and "Knocker of the Otherworld". )" and almost all of the leading witches in Viverrahara are on that side, too. Seriously, it''s just me and Rosalyn-sama over here. And since Rosalyn-sama is the master of the country, we can''t take the brunt of the situation. So I''m going to have to do something about it. Toh-hoh..... You''re gonna have to struggle. Hey, you guys know what I''m talking about, right? I turn my heady eyes to the little girls who are a headache. These four girls are my direct disciples. They''re all teenagers (I don''t envy them!) . I have enough potential to be a witch, but I''m still inexperienced, and more importantly, I don''t listen to anyone. I''m only 27 years old, and I''m still a young girl, so I''m underestimated, right? I mean, really, is it really that dull compared to Rosalyn and her Black Queen grandmother? If it was my normal training, that would have been fine. I didn''t want to be too strict about being a master or an apprentice because it would have aged my spirit. I''m glad we were like friends and sisters (and if that didn''t help her grow, it was her own fault). But this is war, right? I need these kids to lead the golem as field commanders under me as a general, but I can''t do it anymore. Impossible. Zero sense. ''Hey, Isabella?I, you, my best apprentice, have been entrusted with the Iron Golem, haven''t I?I told you kudos for being the core of the military and not to take things lightly, didn''t I? Even though she''s only seventeen, I pester the little girl who sprinkles outrageous color scents with her perfume. But, Master, it''s only natural to go on the offensive when the opportunity arises. But Master, it is only natural to go on the offensive when the opportunity arises. I don''t deserve it!It''s not because your core team stuck out that the whole thing was a total disaster!Reflect, reflect, reflect! Master. Since ancient times, victory and defeat have always been part of the battlefield. "Losers don''t talk like that, thieves and ruffians! I yell too much, my blood pressure is too high, and I feel dizzy. Not that I''m old enough!It''s not because I''m old! Zucc. Hey, Kate. What''s going on with you two wings?It''s not falling apart. Didn''t I make it a point to tell you to always breathe in sync? I then poke fun at the sixteen-year-old twins. ''Isabella''s in trouble, it''s normal to attack and save her with a gauntlet! ''Isabella is in trouble, so it''s tempting to get defensive and see what happens~'' ''No way, Kate, you''re wrong! You know, you''re always saying no to everything I say. ''You can''t go wrong with either of those decisions!I''m just telling you to attack and retreat together! These twins are really the complete opposite of each other in personality and don''t breathe well together. Even so, they are skillful witches if you let them handle the stones, and there is no one more qualified than these children to take charge of the Stone Golem''s troops. Even if it''s not possible, my army, I don''t have too many personnel........ ''''Finally, Tina--'''' What? I look at the fifteen-year-old girl who is blunt and doesn''t know how to talk to her master. ''''The Silver Golem squad you entrusted to you, you said you were never to move them until I gave you an order, right? Affirmation. But you moved it on your own, didn''t you? Affirmation. I don''t know how you could have done that on your own. ''All of your allies are in trouble, so it''s normal for you to go on the gauntlet and help them! "I agree with Zucci. ''I''m not listening to Zucci right now!And don''t agree with me, Tina! Denial. ''Agree with your master, not your sister-disciple, Tina! I shouted too loudly, zealous and breathed on my shoulder. ''Oh well, Master. All you have to do is win next time. You don''t have a single vision of winning, so you''re thundering away like this! ''You can''t win anything with that kind of weakness!It''s the spirit of hit and miss! If you''re the only one who can crush it, that''s up to you, but we can''t risk it because the fate of Vyvrahara is at stake! Wow, we did our homework. The next time will be better~ Really?You''re really sorry for that! "I agree with Kate. Then you can test me! When I lifted my eyes and crowded in on them, the idiot disciples nodded their heads in agreement. ''''You have one second to answer!What if I see a gap in the undead army in front of me! Of course, I''ll go all out. Let''s go for a charge! It''s a possible trap. We''re falling back. I agree with Isabella. "The right answer is ''I''ll let the general decide'', you f*cking morons! I stepped on the ground in front of a bunch of unknowns who had no remorse for what they had done. That''s exactly the time. Mr. Mayor," he said. There''s a visitor here to see you. The officials who work at the public hall (they''re experts in good, hard-working clerical work, though they can''t do magic, but they''re good, hard-working clerical experts) came to inform me. ''I don''t know which merchant you are, but tell him we''re taking in the situation for the time being! No, it''s for the Princess Beatrixine of the Grand Duchy. Come with a letter of introduction. Mmm. That''s something we can''t underestimate. In times like these, it''s important to keep in touch with our neighbors. "Man?Woman? ''A young man, sir. He has a maid with him. Riley! I stood in front of the mirror and scolded my stupid disciples and whipped my messy hair out of my face. You never know when, or if, you''re going to meet the right man. You never know when you might meet the right man. I hadn''t asked them to follow me, but they followed me to the reception room with a bunch of idiot students. The two men waiting for me were a pair of dubious-looking men. First, the maid. I heard you were bringing them with you, and if it was you, that''s what you''d do.But the outfit isn''t decent. Normally, I think a maid''s dress is neat and tidy, but what she''s wearing is designed to emphasize her naughty breasts, and the skirt length is above the knee, so it''s very incendiary. She looks like she''s in a brothel or something. And then there''s the guy. Even though we''re in a room, he''s wearing a hooded coat that hides his looks. "I''m a freaky one, sir! It''s like he''s doing his best to say. I can''t help but stare at him. --You know what I mean? My goodness, my goodness, my goodness! If you look closely, good guy! He still looks young. Or maybe even a teenager. A pretty face. And yet, she has a fearless expression on her face, as if she''d been through countless shuras. The gap between the two makes my heart skip a beat. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Mayor. He greeted her in a youthful voice with a somber tone that was not appropriate for his age. "I''m a-li-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na. I''d like to work for the general of the army, and I''m a member of the army. These people are different from the others. I take the secret orders of the general''s forces with me, to help your country. 135-Episode 3: Vivelahara, Kingdom of the Witch I - the wizard, Magnus - had misrepresented his name and background. "My name is Henri Magnussault. I''m a soldier in the service of General Georg of Luxun. This is the maid, Chocolat. I was sent by secret order from General Georg to assist you. It was Lady Sharon, the mayor of the magical city of Nebula. She is immediately excited. ''Oh!You say you are Master Georg, the hero of the defence of Kiro-Mitsu to the end of his life against the armies of the Magus Commander, right?As a military strategist, Master Magnussaud must be a man of one rank. Welcome to my Nebula! Eagerly recommending a seat, Sharon herself also sat down facing me. Chocolat stood behind me on the couch, while Isabella, Zucci, Kate and Tina stood behind Sharon. I''ve already confirmed in the "Strategy Book" that these four are Sharon''s high ranking brothers. And all four of them are eyeing me, a man, with a suspicious look in their eyes. We are in the witch country of Viverajara. This is the land of witches, Viverajara, and it was a natural reaction. I''m more surprised that Sharon didn''t take it with a grain of salt. So, so, Mr. Magnussault. What can I do for you today, Mr. Magnussault? You may not know this, but not long ago, Luxon successfully defeated the Mad Titan. ''Oh!I congratulate you on that! It hurts. But the cost of victory was great and our country lost a lot. We must now take the time to rebuild. To that end, it is Her Highness Princess Beatrixine''s intention to build a cooperative relationship with your country, which has been an important trading partner for us since ancient times, even more so than in the past. ''Oh!I wouldn''t have hoped for a better word!Vivera hara owes its prosperity to the friendly relations with your country. But I am only a mayor, and I can only promise you so much. And speaking of war, did you know that my country is now in the midst of... I know. And that''s why I came to Nebula. I countered emphatically to Sharon, who slurred her words with a melancholy face. ''''You say?Lady Magnussault. "Our country''s demonic damage has reached a lull, and there is no longer a need for a national level of warfare preparedness. It''s hard to keep up with our exhausted finances. However, as a military strategist, I honestly feel that there is no more room for me to play an active role in this situation. That''s why Princess Beatrixine, aware of your country''s predicament, has decided that rather than allowing me to play around, she should send me to assist your country. ''Oh!Well, well, well!What a blessing!How grateful I am to His Highness! Sharon became jubilant and expressed her gratitude and welcome to me. I tried to reach out to her to shake her hand. However. Well, thank you for wasting your time all the way from Luxon, that''s far from home. But I''m not looking for a military strategist! I''m sorry, but I don''t think anyone who isn''t a witch can be an asset to our cause~ "I agree with Kate. The four girls behind Sharon showed the four unfriendly attitudes. Their reactions are as expected, and I''m not angry, but rather I can''t help but laugh. Let''s talk about the special profession (class) of witches. This doesn''t mean a female "wizard". This is a completely different profession (class). Therefore, they cannot be raised above the level of the main wizard. For example, according to the Strategy Guide, Sharon is both a level 21 wizard and a level 21 witch, but the witch cannot reach level 22 by gaining experience from this level. I''m sure you''ll find a lot of people who have a lot of experience with this sort of thing. The most typical example of this is the ability to control small animals and share their five senses. The other magic that Sharon and others are good at, such as the magic to mass produce golems and the magic to control many at once. It''s also powerful, such as magic to create and control the undead, create and control chimera, summon and control chaotic creatures from other worlds, and so on. They have the disadvantage of growing slowly because they have to study two different professions (classes). However, since witches can also learn the "Elixir of Life" skill, there are some top class witches who look 30 years old, are actually 80 years old, and have been witches for over 60 years. According to the information in the , Sharon was one of the top five witches in Vivera hara, but she was only twenty-seven years old (and looked about twenty years old), so she had great potential and was a hard worker. And here''s the thing, witches are not a profession (class) that anyone can become. Only women born in this Viverrhara - or more specifically, only those who are related to the lineage of the "beginning witches" and have a secular heritage - can become one. A thousand years ago, or maybe two thousand years ago, so ancient that records are lost. Even then, this Arcelia world was invaded by the previous Demon King. In order to fight back, the spirit of fate, Tygon, chose the Brave Men, and the spirit of valor, Prominence, chose the Warriors of Light, and so on, to select heroes from the human race to fight. Luna City, the spirit of magic, chose the "witches of the beginning". Today''s witches are at best a privileged position, not a "super" privileged position like the witches of the beginning, comparable to the heroes and warriors of light. Nevertheless, there is no doubt that witches are better than wizards at the same level. It is said that many witches today are like these four girls who have risen to the occasion. I am the chosen superior species! He said that the electorate is very much like the elected officials. It''s like a swarm of petit eugenics. Because of this background, this Viverajara is a country that is thoroughly male-dominated. Half of the population is male, but they are only allowed to do manual labor. All the key positions in the country are held by women, and even more so by witches. That''s why I, as a man, was not welcomed by the four girls when I came to them, saying, "I''m a warlord who will help you. ''''Careful what you say, you stupid disciples! However, Sharon looked back at the four girls and blackmailed them. ''How dare you talk to me from your friendly country, Luxon, and to Master Magnussault, who has traveled so far to help our country! But we pride ourselves on being witches. I''m just saying what I think! I don''t think I should lie~ I agree with Isabella. Come on!I''ll brand you with zero diplomatic sense and tell Lady Rosalynn! Ugh................ The four girls gasped in unison. It was not so much that their master''s blackmail was effective, but rather that the name of the "Good Witch King (White Queen)" was an extraordinary one. I beg your pardon, Master Magnussault. I am very embarrassed that I haven''t been properly trained. I hope you don''t mind. ''Thank you!To be honest, we are overwhelmed by the great offensive of the Black Witches. We would love to borrow your wisdom. Sharon said, and this time she held out her right hand. We exchanged a firm handshake. ''It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Magnussault. I promise to do my best, Miss Sharon. Please, no need to be so formal, just call me Sharon. Then take me to Henri. Henri. Henri... it''s a perfect name for your strong, intelligent manner. Well, it''s a pseudonym. By the way, Henri. I was wondering if you''re free tonight.Would you like to join us for a welcome meal?I know a good place. I understand. I''ll take you at your word. I don''t have any plans, and there''s nothing wrong with the general and the warlord getting to know each other better, so I agreed. By the way, when is Sharon going to let go of my hand? Why is he shaking my hand and stroking my hand with his thumb so slyly? 136-Episode 4 Everyone Has Disadvantages ''''You were totally expecting that, weren''t you? Chocolat said as he left the mayor''s office and returned to the inn. ''Aim?Who did what? I didn''t understand, so I asked. ''It''s Lady Sharon, it''s Lady Magnus. I didn''t think my life was in danger, but does this mean that you have some kind of a plan? You can''t see through the malice I couldn''t. That''s my boy, Chocolat. I have to give her a big compliment. A scheme is a scheme, though. However, Chocolat looks like she has things stuck in her teeth. And then there''s a sense of disgust at me. You''re not going to be able to get away with it. I don''t think I''m so narrow-minded as to be offended by that. "Then, as I''ve been ordered to do, it seems that Miss Sharon is thinking of Magnus as the opposite s*x. What? "It seemed like you were determined to take Master Magnus out to dinner, too. She had the eyes of a bird of prey that wanted to take you home. ''How absurd!I just met you! The completely unexpected turn of events caused me to let out a curt voice. There are many reasons for this, such as the fact that you like Magnus-sama''s face, or that you like his voice, or that you''ve never met a good man before. Besides, I''m not in love with Master Magnus, I''m only aware of him as a member of the opposite s*x. Well, that''s understandable, I suppose. But do we go for it then?That''s about it. ''I''m a woman of the adults, you know. She''ll make a big push even if she''s just thinking, "I like her a little. It''s normal, normal.'' Chocolat said with a smug look on her face. You''ve never been in a relationship before, have you? "Well I don''t want to go to dinner with you all of a sudden... ''''It would be rude to turn down something that I''ve already accepted. I know... In order to let the White Witch''s side win the war, I must have a friendly relationship with Lady Sharon. I can''t let them be offended for such a trivial reason. I think it''s best to end the meal early while having a good time and not showing any signs of undue attention. Be smart. "It''s a difficult thing to say... But I have to try. I''m not sure of that at all! "Please refrain from making Lady Aria cry, won''t you? Oh, of course. And when the moment comes... "What if it comes down to it? "Pretend to stand in the shadows, then sleep as fast as you can. "I think it''s very Magnus-like, sir. It''s not good! Stop right there, Chocolat! However, this is a very difficult thing to do. If we could use something like Meteor Strike, we could win this war as many times as we want. There was a reason why this was not possible. Combined magic such as Meteor Strike is incredibly powerful, but it also consumes an enormous amount of MP. Even now that I''m at level 40, I can''t even fire two shots. That''s the problem. That was the problem. This Vivera hara''s evil flame general was backed by the Black Witches. If I continue to use Meteor Strike and other techniques to win successive battles, I can expect him to come out on the front lines at some point. And if I used a combination of magic to win the war, and then the Demon Flame Generals attacked right after I used a combination magic, it would be a disaster. I''ve seen from my past experience in battles with the Eight Demon Generals that they can''t be defeated with just one combined magic. They have to use other methods, such as Type IV magic, to reduce their HP, and then find an opening and fire the final combination of magic. However, if I had to fire a single shot of combined magic to win the war, and a single shot of combined magic to use against the "Fiendish General", I wouldn''t have enough MP for the attacking magic I was going to use to shave off. "I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. It''s not a good idea to use combining magic to win the war. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to find out what''s going on with them. I''m not a fan of the "avengers", but rather the "warlord", and that''s why I''ve offered my support to Sharon and her team. Incidentally, "Magnussault" is a mockery of his real name, and the name "Henri" was borrowed from the name of the general''s chief of staff under General Georg. It''s a small measure to reduce the chance of being exposed, but both the general and his chief of staff were happy to lend me the name. Anyway, I have to make a plan to help them win by offering up their successive defeats to the Golem Legion. It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one," he said, "because Lady Sharon''s disciples were so blatantly unfriendly. At the very least, I want to build a good relationship with Lady Sharon... If you don''t, you won''t be able to win anything. Good luck!'''' Yeah. I''ll consider it a soldier''s job. I declared emphatically as my stomach clenched. ''Be that as it may, you''ll sneak along because you''re anxious, won''t you, Chocolat? "...really, Magnus-sama, you have a great deal of respect for women, don''t you, sir? Please don''t tell me......... 137-Episode 5: The noble duty of Vivelahara style I arrived at Sharon''s designated restaurant right on time for our rendezvous. If this was my date with Aria, I would arrive five minutes early enough. I didn''t want to waste a second of my time seeing her. But this today was decidedly not a date. It is nothing more than the act of a general and a military strategist who have just met, lubricating their relationship with each other. Hence, I chose the right time to avoid any strange expectations, but not to be rude. Then. ''That''s great, Master Strategist. You are so punctual!War, however, is a fascinating profession. Sharon gave me an excessive amount of praise at the opening. ''Now, now, Henri. I''ll treat you to a meal of the finest cuisine with an abundance of magical spices that can only be found in the witch country. I''m looking forward to it. If it wasn''t for this kind of tense situation, I would really be looking forward to it. As expected of the mayor, Sharon is the mayor of Nebula, and we were greeted with the highest level of service and shown to a private room with the best view of the city. In the magical city of Nebula, the lights of magic are turned on at sunset, creating a starry night view just like the starry sky on earth. It''s a beautiful thing. If it wasn''t for this kind of tense situation... I arrived at the table facing Sharon. She had changed into a dress. It was a bright scarlet design that exposed a lot around her shoulders and chest. It accentuated Sharon''s spilling breasts and the whiteness of her well-groomed skin. Well, objectively speaking, she must be beautiful. To me, though, there''s no woman more attractive than Aria. The veteran waiter crisply prepares a toast, and Sharon and I raise our glasses to each other. I''m a weak drinker, so I only lick it. Sharon, with her keen eyesight, pretends to be a weak drinker as she meets me. I guess you could say that she''s a high level wizard, that she''s skilled at observing in this area. Just as I was able to detect her "pretend" right away. What do you think Henri does on his days off? Mostly reading. And I''m a bit of a wizard myself, so I''m working on that. ...Should I make it clear that I''m going to date Aria all the time on my "day off"? Will I be offended and have a problem attacking the "Demon Flame Warlord"? Ummm, I don''t know what''s in a woman''s heart. ''Well!You''re just like me! Are you sure? We''re perfect for each other! I suppose you could say that. A plate of appetizers is brought in, but Sharon''s barrage of questions continues. ''What''s your favourite food?'' I don''t have a favorite, but I''d like to have a little of the good stuff. What''s your idea of a woman? An intelligent, cheerful but not boisterous man would be ideal. Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah. Are you... maybe... Yeah, it''s not you. It''s about Aria. "How many children do you want in the future? I want to spend time with my partner, because I value my time and my partner''s time. I don''t want to have children, because I value my time and the time I spend with my partner, but I don''t want to have children. Maybe I''m a heartless man. ''I know!I know~! Thank you for your understanding. It''s tiring.... How long do I have to go on with this "conversation between a general and a warlord" that is an absolute nay-sayer? Or, if I were a more sociable guy, I''d be like, "I''m lucky to chat with a beautiful woman! And can we divide it up? I don''t know.... ''May I ask you a question as well, Sharon? Of course!Keep asking your sister about it. ''There are several wizarding schools here on Nebula, with a large number of students and graduates, right? ''You have a lot of potential witches and many times as many unsuitable ones who couldn''t be witches. Sharon corrected heartbreakingly. Those who could not be witches. The unfit. The flunkers - Sharon herself didn''t think so much of them, but as if to admonish her that this was the general perception of Viverrahara. In this witch country - unthinkable in any other country - the facilities, institutions and environment for learning magic are excellent. However, only women from this country can learn. "The only ones who can learn are those who have the potential to pass on the bloodline of the Beginning Witch to another generation. Those who are judged to have no hope of becoming a witch will be branded as failures. Their bright futures will be cut off, and they will be left to fend for themselves. Sharon. Sharon, why don''t we recruit some of these failures you mentioned?They may not have been able to become witches, but they must be wizards. They should be able to use an attack magic or two, right? ''To be honest, I don''t think they''re going to be very useful, though?It would be impossible to compete with the dragon zombies and giant chimeras controlled by the Black Witches, wouldn''t it? One on one, yes. But this is war. Numbers are power. Each of them may not be able to hold your feet to the fire, but with a squad, they can operate as a fine firepower. I guess I can understand the logic. Sharon cowered her shoulders. Even during the short dialogue so far, it could be seen that she was quite a flexible thinker here in Viverrahara. Still, she was unenthusiastic about it. ''Don''t be offended, Henri?But in my country, you know, war is witches'' business. With golems and undead. So that the death toll is as low as possible. If they die, it''s only the witches. That''s why we witches enjoy the privilege. This is the noble duty of our noble-less country, the Noble Oblige. ''''I have no intention of putting a wizard in the line of fire, either. It is to be operated only in support of firepower from the rear, only. That way, there will be no casualties. Unless it''s an offensive magic shootout with the enemy forces, but the Black Witches also insist on ''witch-only war and pride by witches'', so that''s not going to happen. And by breaking the conventions that have nothing to do with their military logic, the inferior Sharon can turn the tables on them. ''''........Let me think about this for a moment.'''' Yes. Okay. It was a nice way of saying no. However, I don''t ignore them. I do think about it. I can see that nuance in his tone. She said she respects her relationship with Sharon and is willing to make concessions so that I won''t be offended, just as I respect my relationship with her and go along with her tiring conversations. That''s still fine for now. . At least one fruitful story was told, and I was satisfied. ........well, the meal went on and on with no taste of anything, and we ended up with dessert. Now, what do we do after this?Sharon got up from her seat when it came to the stage of ''Ohoho, I''m just going to fix my makeup. I walked out of the private room. I was alone, gazing at the night scene in a daze, when the door to the doorway opened. I thought Sharon had come back, but it was not. It was Chocolat. The restaurant''s serving girl, in perfect disguise (a handy guy!) . "Sharon, I saw you blasting away at yourself in front of the bathroom mirror. ...and what does it say? "I''m going to bring Master Magnus home for sure. .......... Do you think I should just shut up and go home? What do you think you should do about it, Chocolat? I thought you were supposed to be putting him to sleep. It was just a figure of speech, of course. "A wild twill, isn''t it? Just tell me what you''re gonna do about it. ''I''m sorry, Mr Magnus. We''re out of time. Master Sharon has returned. Chocolat passes my screams and leaves the private room soundlessly like a shadow. Soon after, Sharon comes back in to replace me. "You know what, Henri. It''s hard to say, but-- Sharon''s corner of the eye snapped back. Is it the expression of a bird of prey in front of its prey? Or is it that of a daring panther? The first time I saw it, I was lost in the darkness. We''ve got news. "The army of Beast Maniacs is hiding in the shadows of the night and advancing on Nebula. I''m sorry, but I think we''re going to have to call it a date. It was indeed the expression of the female general''s army who knew the noble duty of the Noblesse Oblige. 138-Chapter 6 VS "Magic Vast Crazy" "The Demonic Beast Maniac (Beast Mania) is a fearsome witch in this Viverrahara, claimed to be one of the ten most fearsome witches in the world. She is accompanied and controlled by an army of powerful chimera, which she has built up with her disciples. Meanwhile, Sharon and her disciples also lead an army of golems to strike out at Nebula. No siege. It''s a decision that we must not involve the magical city in the fires of war. That in itself is a decision I agree with. However, as long as we''re meeting in the plains, we''ll have to defeat the army of magical beasts on even terms. ''''With the defeat against the Black Queen, the Golem army is becoming unreliable. We can''t afford to lose anymore. Are we clear, boys? As a general, Sharon was blasting his four frontline commanders, his disciples. "It''s only natural. My life has always been marked by victory. No one fights to lose! Master doesn''t trust us too much. I agree with Isabella. ........These guys still don''t listen to people. Well, a person''s character doesn''t change overnight. Winning with the cards you have now is a practical strategy. And then the uncommon battle began. The witch''s warfare is not a night and day affair. They do not come forward and insist on their own justice. They do not send messengers and advise surrender. In the darkness, where only the moon shines white in the heavens, the armies of the Golem and the Chimera clash head-on. The composition of the golem army was the same as before. The Iron Golem Corps, led by Isabella, at the core. The Stone Golem Corps, led by Zucci on the right wing and Kate on the left. At the rear of them, Tina''s Silver Lion Golem Squad was waiting in reserve. I was standing next to Sharon as a military strategist, and I was fighting the war from further back. ''''The Black Witches aren''t wrong in their perception that they don''t work well with each other, right? Yes, that''s right, Henri. These women are so powerful and independent that they rarely communicate with each other. So I guess this must be the result of independent research by a "beast-maniac"? The Chimera Legion''s battle strategy was really clever. It was an attempt to firmly analyze and recreate the defeat that Sharon and the others had suffered against the Undead Legion last time. First of all, they had made up a core unit of baby hydra. It was a five-necked serpent chimera, a monster with powerful venom, even for a baby. However, the Iron Golem''s venom does not work on the Iron Golem, so its aggression cannot be fully exploited. Instead, it fights tenaciously with its inexhaustible regenerative power. In contrast, Isabella is attacking in a fit of "Ohoho, I''m not afraid of poison, silly," but she''s only being invited to protrude. He''ll soon be isolated again and beaten to a pulp. I don''t need to point out that Sharon will send out a message and order them to weigh themselves down, but as usual, they won''t listen to me. If it were a normal army, ignoring the order would be beheading, though. I guess it''s the national character of Viveraara. A war with almost no deaths and no tension. The existence of a witch, an entity with an excessive amount of promise of status and rights. These two factors have created such a distorted battlefield. And the Beast Maniacs (Beast Maniacs) have their Lesser Manticore troops crashing into Zucci''s aggressive right wing, and their Hellhounds attacking Kate''s overly cautious left wing. Lesser Manticores can use magic, albeit only in System I. They will have Zucci''s Stone-Golem troops attack them first with their coolness, and when they lose momentum (in military terms, they''ve lost their impact power), they''ll have their stomachs broken by a volley of attack magic. On the other hand, the Hellhound can blow flaming breaths from its two heads. The goal is to use its firepower to launch an onslaught from the start, frustrating Kate''s courage and forcing her to retreat. ''''May I offer you a complaint, Sharon?'''' ''Yes. It''s the general''s responsibility to make your ears hurt. I''ve been totally licked. "The Demon Beast Maniacs (Beast Mania) think that they can defeat the Golem Legion with the same warfare techniques as the Undead Legion. In other words, they are underestimated when Sharon and the others don''t grow up to do anything and make the same mistake. Well, that''s actually what Isabella and the others are doing, so it''s even worse than that. Unfortunately, we''re in this war zone now. "Cue in, buddy. I looked to my left flank. An exceptionally well-built golem that was mixed in with Kate''s Stone Golem squad. A mithril golem with a silvery white body. The Gladius Mk-II begins its invasion. It goes out to the front line with an unexpectedly nimble step that belies its weight, and then, in exchange for the Stone Golem troops that repeatedly retreat in fits and starts, it charges in alone. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. This is the adamantine axe that was once taken away from the strongest golem named Goz in Alavana''s most difficult labyrinth. With each swing, the body of a hellhound is sliced into rings like a piece of clay. And then two, three, all together. Gladius slaughters the hellhound troops with a silent slash that suggests a certain professionalism. This is exactly what it means to be a one-horse warrior. He single-handedly overturns the battlefield like a heroic general on an ancient battlefield. Seeing her bravery, Kate ordered the Stone Golem troops under her command to mount an offensive. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. I''m going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to get the best out of them. By placing Gladius on the left wing, I was able to match the sleighing of the twins who didn''t match up with each other at all. "The Demon Beast Maniac (Beast Mania) must have been very upset. I dispatched a medic unit consisting of bicorns that had been placed in reserve in the rear, and prevented the destruction of both wings through recovery magic. The battle situation that was about to turn sour, has been brought back to a stalemate. This is a very impressive response. Sharon, on the other hand, was beaming with joy. ''''Wow!We''re evenly matched!Use those stupid disciples! That''s a terrible thing to say, but that''s how much I''ve been boiled down and resentful I''ve been. Well, I understand the feeling. And if we could bring it to a stalemate, it was to the overwhelming advantage of our army. Because, unlike the Chimaira, who are a category of living organisms, the Golem Legion, like the Undead Legion, had no such thing as fatigue. It''s not just a matter of time, but also a matter of time, because the more time passes, the more the enemy army loses its fighting power. ''''It''s still too early to rejoice, Sharon. Yeah, yeah. I''m sorry. I know, but it just happened. Sharon stuck out her tongue adorably, like a little girl. However, she seems to have a decent understanding of what''s going to happen next. "If the Demon Beast Maniac (Beast Maniac) is even decent as a general, he should make one decision in two here. Either we retreat early and do damage control before the chimera guys get tired. Or do you want to play your trump card and settle the matter at once? Sure enough, the Beast Maniac chose the latter. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it. ''''I knew it,'''' I''m not a military strategist by trade. But I have a perfect source of information in the form of strategy books. The more information I have, the more accurate my predictions become. The more information I have, the more accurate my predictions will be. This is your moment, gentlemen. I turned around. Two hundred wizards from the past were lined up there, waiting. And everyone, including me, chants a spell. ""flan-i-ren-el" ""--Tilt-ha-un-del-e-ren" "''Si tilt on noo-el. A simultaneous shot of attack magic by two hundred men. Flames, lightning, and rubble intercept the heavenly Gryphon unit from the ground. The winged chimera are shot down unbearably. It was a flamboyant scene that would never be possible in an ordinary battle. Of course, they were annihilated. Right after that, the Beast Maniacs decided to retreat. It was a great victory for our army. 139-Chapter 7: Military Division Directly Controlled Demon Road Fire Support Force ''How can I apologize!And thank you!Henri!We wouldn''t have won the war if it wasn''t for the Wizard Squad you introduced us to! Sharon gave a grand palm strike back. "This was right after we all made a triumphant return to the magical city (Nebula) after defeating the army of the Demon Beast Maniac (Beast Mania). Sharon, who had been blasting down the road of consecutive defeats for a long time, was overjoyed to have won a battle for the first time. She was so happy that she was hugging me and I was having a hard time keeping her in check. On the other hand, I had to talk to him seriously. I''d like you to pay them a proper thank you in the form of a reward. There is no need for an apology. Sharon, despite your skepticism about the operation of firepower by a squad of wizards, you have listened to my advice and allowed me to test it in a real battle. I praised her guts, her caliber as a general, without any hint of flattery. How hard-headed the people of this world are! They are so entrenched in past successes and conservative attitudes that they do not try to bring in a new breeze. And often, people with higher positions and power are more likely to do so. They cannot be reasoned with. They feel "cheeky" when they are offered a suggestion, and "ridiculed" when they are pointed out for their old habits. Pride sounds good, but it''s just arrogance. It''s something I''ve learned the hard way many times since I started this journey. How flexible Sharon is, in comparison. Compared to Prince Alabana''s Haydar and the pirate merchant Pauli, whom I once met, she may be in the realm of mediocrity. But she is by no means an irredeemable fool. The fact that there was a general named her would surely save this Viverrahara. ''''Well, I guess I accepted it because it was Magnus-sama''s suggestion. The (power) of love(s) is great.'''' Chocolat, just shut up. And don''t be sarcastic. "And Sharon. "And Sharon, their unit will continue to operate on a continuous basis, is that correct? ''Yes, of course!We would love to do you a favor. And of course, I''ll pay you-- You must wait, Master. A chilling voice interrupted Sharon, who was in a good mood and about to sign the contract. It was Isabella. The other disciples, such as Zucci and Tina, also had disapproving looks on their faces. ''''There''s a saying in the world, Master, that it''s none of your business. You know, we would have won the war today even if those wizards hadn''t been there. I agree with you both. Your arrogance gets in the way, doesn''t it? I don''t see how you could have won without a wizard army! Sharon chided her disciples for their lack of discernment and raised her eyebrows. ''''If it wasn''t for that magic salvo, the Gryphon squad would have raided the main camp! But we still have a few of Tina''s Silver Golem troops left in reserve. I''m not afraid of a griffon coming down to earth. I agree with you both. You can say whatever you want afterwards! Sharon scolds me for gumming up. But she''s right about this. In spite of that, Isabella and the other three were still grumbling-- Oh, um... One of the rest of Sharon''s higher brothers, Kate, who seemed to be the most skittish, approached me with the very appearance of being a wuss. Why, to me. ''....What''s up? Oh, um, um, I just wanted to say thank you... Kate, who is obviously the shy type, appeals to me with a brave face. ''Thanks?Me?Of what? Gladius, you''ve been very encouraging. You saved my troops, and I want to thank you for that. Thank you for that~ Oh. Ah. "No, no, no thank you. I just took the necessary steps to win. Well, well, then, let''s hear your wisdom on how to win again, Master Strategist. After saying just that with red cheeks, he ran away and hid behind Sharon''s back as if to escape. ''''Memo, memo........'''' Oh my goodness, oh my goodness, what I have to report to Aria-sama is so thick.'''' I''ll burn the note right now. Anyway!In the future, all wizards will continue to be asked to participate in the battle as a ''Magic Firepower Support Unit under the direct control of a military officer''. This is a done deal!Okay? Sharon declared, and reminded her disciples of this. Isabella and the others did not reply. Kate was the only one who agreed, "I think it''s a good idea~. I still have a long way to go. I''ll still let those girls win, though. . Afterwards, me and Chocolat once again went to pay our respects to the wizards who had rushed all the way to Viverrahara. Sharon had arranged for them to eat and drink in a large tavern that was also open late at night, and we had rented it out. ''Good to see you all here. You did a great job. That''s what you do, that''s what you do, that''s what you do, that''s what you do, that''s what you do, that''s what you do, that''s what you shoot in unison, everything was perfect. Don''t do it, Mr. Magnus! That''s right. You''re the only one to beat us up, and we''re not going to like it when you say nice things about us. I don''t ask what''s going on, but it''s hard not to be good at what you do. They blushed early, surrounded me and let me hold their mugs. Even though they are wizards, these people are not a well-behaved race. They are not your average wizards who hunker down in their old moldy stacks and read all day long. They are the kind of people who span the nine seas and spend their days fighting naval battles with their offensive magic. Yes, they are those who once belonged to the pirate trade and now spend their days of redemption as a member of the Kaziu Marine Police (Cagliostro). I joined them for a toast or two, then headed to the back of the bar. There I sit with a young man with a scarred cheek who is sipping high quality booze. ''You''ve come a long way, Pauli,'' What? It''ll only take a second if you use the Town Gate. You''re still a mouthful, aren''t you? You know that''s not what I meant. Then I''m serious too. I have a debt to you that I can''t repay even if I did. If you''re called upon, I''ll cooperate with you in your battle against the demon king. I see. Won''t the Spirit Siren take a second look at you? ''Oh, you say that!You''re gonna say that!Which one of us doesn''t have a mouthful! Pauli, who has always eaten people, shows extraordinary dismay when it comes to this stuff. I laughed and toasted Pauli again. I''m not much of a drinker, but I don''t know why I enjoyed drinking with her today. 140-Episode 8 Nebula Keith There was another person sitting at Pauli''s table. A woman in her mid-twenties, with a sickly pale complexion. She was Pauli''s one arm, a level 21 ''wizard'', Nevis. Perhaps because of the alcohol in her system right now, her blood color was better than usual. She''s been asked to take on the role of captain of the magic fire support unit-- How long do we have to stay here, Mr. Magnus? Maybe it''s because you''ve been drinking, or maybe it''s just that you''re not very good at talking. Of course, it''s only until we defeat the Demon Flame Warlord. Didn''t I tell you that beforehand? ''I know, I know, but I don''t want to breathe the air of this town for one second, Lord Magnus! ....hmmm? I don''t understand the intent of Nevis'' words. What do they want to do with it, appealing to me? Negotiating your way back to Qaziou? I was getting a difficult look on my face, and Pauli laughed and explained to me. ''I''m sorry, Lord Magnus. She gets a bit selfish when she gets a drink in her system. Yeah. Yeah. I didn''t think she was just being selfish, as she is usually a reasonable and intelligent woman. ''''So Lord Nevis has some bad memories of this town? ''Yes, I do!I wouldn''t have wanted to come back unless you asked me to! Her, "Nevis" is a nickname. Her real name is "Keith". And because she is from this magical city, it was a revelation that she became "Nevis" from "Keith of Nebula. I hate those witches, Mister Magnus! I wish you wouldn''t say that out loud, in this town. ''But you''re a witch too, aren''t you, Lord Nevis? ''I''m on the edge!I''m a failure!Just enough to turn a small animal into an errand boy! As a wizard, she was at a high level, which is rare, but her level as a witch was low. In short, she didn''t have the blood of the beginning witch in her veins. She had only one talent. ''''I am, you know!As a wizard, even Sharon-senpai is second to none!It''s one of the best areas in the country!But as a witch, she doesn''t get credit for being a henna-chocolate!Even my senior idiot disciples have ended up belittling me! I got it. I understand. Stop grinding your jock against my cheek. ''But thanks to that, I was able to scout for good people like Nevis all the way to Kajuu. Pauli chuckled as he licked his drink, just as it was his lucky day. ''It just occurred to me,'' What is it, Master Magnus? ''If you hate this town so much, don''t you disapprove of the nickname ''Keith of Nebula''? ''Yeah, it is. She looks like this and she''s full of complexes. ''Keith'' sounds like a guy''s name, doesn''t it?He didn''t like that for a long time, and I named him ''Nevis'' because I thought it would be cute if I was ''Nevis''... but it wasn''t until later that he learned that he hated this town so much, too. I''m very, very, very fond of the name you gave me, Mr. Pauli. Nevis complained, his cheeks stained with a cause other than alcoholism. ''If you''re going to be in love with me, I want you to do it when we''re alone.... ''I understand what''s going on, Nevis-dono. But then, let''s think about things, shall we? I try to convince her. ''If you and your unit can play an active role in the war and prove the usefulness of wizards who aren''t witches, then we can give the hardened value systems of this country a run for their money. Moreover, you and your unit''s work would help to resolve the war sooner rather than later. You''ll be able to return to Qaziou that much faster. That''s just two birds with one stone, right? ''Nah, I see!Magnias-dono has a clever mouth, doesn''t he? It''s just that he keeps both a beautiful lover and a maid. Hey, man. Hey, step outside. Even though I''m a mild-mannered person, I''m mad as hell about it. ''Haha, that''s fun!Alright, the next time we meet Lord Magnus, let''s get Nevis drunk first! Don''t be funny, Pauli! Shit. What a troublesome squire. But I can''t help it, even these guys are glad to have come far. . The next day. I headed to the inn''s dining room with Chocolat for breakfast. That''s where I found the first two guests. Paulie and Nevis. ''Good morning, Magnus-dono. Chocolat. Nevis bothered to get up from his seat and gave me a folded greeting, as if yesterday''s drinking spree was a dream come true. Both me and Chocolat respond to that. ''''Since we''re here, would you like to eat with us?'''' Pauli encouraged me to sit with him. And after a few hours of waiting for our plates to be delivered... ''Well I''m going to ask you a strange question, Master Magnus. What do you want, Mr. Nevis? Didn''t I drunkenly go off on you? You don''t remember. ''No, not particularly?'' I have no taste for embarrassing women, so I''m going to freak out. Pauli beside me lets out a sneaky laugh as if she can''t stand it, but oi there!You don''t want to embarrass your men. Oh, I see. That''s a relief. But... Nevis patted his chest once - and then, after a sudden turn of events, he smiled with dark amusement. ''You can count on me and my squad, Master Magnus. I will do my best. To get out of this rotten town as soon as possible. And to give those who mocked me a run for their money. I''m counting on you... I respond with a drawl and a smile. ''So, Master Strategist. What is your next plan? "It depends on whether or not Sharon agrees with me, but I want to attack the castle of the One Who Knocks on the Gates of the Other World (Keosnocker)." 141-Episode 9: Siege Battle without Body and Lid (Nevis & Magnus Point of View) I--the wizard, Nevis, was leading his troops on the battlefield. It was a siege under Sharon''s senior''s curtain, alongside the golem army. The target is a strategic stronghold of one of the Black Witches, the "Knockers of the Otherworld" (Keosnockers). It is an impregnable fortress surrounded by high and solid outer walls. Moreover, it is protected by an army of "outers," or unworldly chaos, summoned from the other world by one of the most powerful witches in Vivera hara, which makes it almost impossible to topple. And yet, our Strategist Magnus, not to mention Henri Magnussaud, is proud to say that he will bring it down. I''d like to see what he''s got in store for me, but he has given me a role to play. First of all, let''s do it. "Gentlemen of the Magical Fire Support Unit under the direct control of the Military Master!Are you ready? I shouted out loudly out of character and gave a command to the wizards under my squad. The placement of our magical firepower support unit is at the rear of the golem army. More than a thousand golems lined up in a row on either side of the castle wall, parallel to the wall. Protected behind them, we all chanted spells at once. It was a plan to strike the walls with the offensive magic that each of us was good at, and if we could destroy them, we would get lucky. Of course, the idea was conceived by Henri Magnussaud-dono. Now, I doubt that it will work. Before going into battle, after listening to the military master''s explanation of the strategy, the one who raised my suspicions was a loathsome little girl named Isabella. "That fort''s walls and gates have been properly treated for magic resistance! And Zucci or some shitty, cocky little b*tc* called Zucci agreed with me. I knew that even if they didn''t say that. Henri Magna - that''s a pain in the ass, I''m sure even Lord Magnus would be. If the walls of the Witch''s Country were just built with a mere pile of stones, they would be quickly shattered by attack magic. The concept of a group firepower operation was first put into practice by Pauli-sama at the Pirate Trading Company, but a single Sharon senior''s Fire III would be enough to break through the gates of the city. There''s no reason why they don''t have that countermeasure in place. ''''Ah, I think even Henri-sama knows about this strategy, and I''m sure he knows about it~'''' And while whispering, the only person who held Magnus-dono''s shoulder was a little girl named Kate or something. And Sharon-senpai, who approved of the operation. Of course, Magnus-dono''s plan was to go beyond that, based on everything. The strategy was that each of us would hit the city walls with our signature attack magic and if we could destroy it, we would be lucky - in other words, the strategy was that we didn''t need to be able to destroy it. The role of our magic firepower support unit in this battle is - a diversion. You''re also making a lot of noise by hurling flashy attack magic at the city walls. Even so, they are still unable to destroy it, and are pretending to be laborious. Everything is a decoy for the main mission. I - the wizard Magnus - was carrying out an infiltration operation. Every castle and fort has its own secret loopholes. They are underground passages that allow only those in power to safely escape from the castle when the need arises. Throughout the ages, their ways of thinking have been similar to each other to the point of shallowness. And now we''ve used that underground passage to break into the fort. If you read the strategy book, there are no secrets or shit, and it was obvious where it was. You will be able to find out what is going on in the world. Gladius leads the way, followed by me and Chocolat. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to expect. On the way, there were glimpses of outerers guarding the passage. As residents of another world, these people can only be summoned by witches with a unique talent. That''s why there are few reports of their discovery, and there is no literature left on them, nor are they named or classified. Even the guidebooks have information on their level and status, but their names are simply marked with characters that look like worm tracks. A monster that looks like a breathing silver disc. A monster that looks like an octopus with no head. There is a monster that is hard to describe, which makes you go insane just by looking at it. Such "unworldly and chaotic things" have been in this passage for decades, and they stand in front of us. I defeated them with Gradius'' rigid fist and my Manabolt IV, while hurrying onward. "He who knocks on the gates of the other world (Keosnocker) probably didn''t expect to be taken in the opposite direction of this secret passage. The outers that are deployed also have a strong sense of minimum security, and we were able to break through without difficulty. We opened a hidden door and arrived at the basement storeroom of the fort. Now - there are two strategies we can adopt from here. Do we open the gates from the inside and guide the golem army? Or we could go directly to the otherworldly gate knockinger inside the castle. What would a true master strategist do? I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to do it the hard way. According to the information in the attack book, the area around the gates is always teeming with Outers. On the other hand, the "knocking on the gates of the other world" (Keosnocker) secretly despises the Outers and rarely has them around. In other words, it is best to go and attack "Keosnocker" directly. The structure of the inside of the fort is also perfectly understood thanks to the ''strategy book''. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. They look creepy and their ecology is unknown, but if you convert them to levels, they''re just 15 stop monsters at best. The unknown is frightening to everyone, but the known is not to be feared. It''s a stark reminder of how reliable the Libraries are. And you''ll make it to the top floor. "Who are you!How did you get here! "The witch Lianlar, aka ''Keosnocker'', the one who knocks on the gates of the other world, questioned us angrily when she saw us. Her face is a bewitching beauty of about 30 years old. However, her dress-clad body was unnaturally puffy from the inside out here and there. "It seems that the price of summoning the unworldly chaos is that her body has become slightly on the other side of the world, distorted and with countless breasts all over her body.... ''''You crooked bastard!Come on!Meet me! Leanne Rahrer called the outers together in disgust. To bring her trump card, the most powerful monsters, to bear on us... 142-Episode 10: VS "A person who hits the gate of another world" If we were to forcibly liken it to an outer garment like a giant killer whale, flying in the sky with the wings of a bat. It is not a good idea to have an orca in your life. A contest of strength between the heavyweights. In the meantime, the winged killer whale opens its large jaw gate and bites down on Gradius. But the extremely hard mithril golem''s body surface was not scratched. On the contrary, the feathered orca''s, saw-like teeth become ragged. Then Gladius, who grabs the Outer''s huge body and won''t let go, shows his true worth. His ridiculously large right hand begins to turn red hot, while his left hand begins to cool in reverse. An attribute attack that only Gradius, who synthesized the Soul of the Demon Fist General, could deliver. The winged killer whale suffered in agony as half of its body was burned and the other half was frozen. If I were to force an analogy, the outerwear is like a bizarre avant-garde art made of wire. It is no longer clear whether or not it is a living organism, but it moves around as if it has an ego. It fights by emitting a mysterious ray of light from the tip of the eight wires that extend like tentacles. Chocolat moves around a bit, dodging the monstrous rays of light and somehow approaching the wire outer. It''s a good idea to use a hand sword and a kick to sharply cut off its wire-like body. The frequency and momentum of that guy''s monstrous ray of light decreased dramatically. If I were to forcibly compare it to an outer that looks like a giant brain and an anemone fused together. Its mouth constantly dripped and spat dissolved liquid. Before I raised my level as a martial artist, it would have been difficult for me to dodge those ranged attacks. But now I''m using a preemptive gait, using a preemptive gait to keep evading it, so that I''m no longer there before its mouth is pointed at me. While doing so, I annihilate the into a blunt instrument, and at the same time chant a spell to attack with . "I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. It didn''t take more than five minutes to defeat all three of them. ''''You.........you........ Who in the world are you people........ The witch Lianlar was astonished and asked. She must have had a lot of faith in the strength of her own pawns. I''m sure he was shocked to see them slaughtered so easily. In fact, according to the information in the , the three of them are at a level of 22 to 24. If it wasn''t for us, they would have been no match for us. "Have you ever heard of the Demonslayer?" Chocolat replied with a chimey face. Huh. You are such a goody-goody! Well....!You''re the...! Leanne Lahrer snorted with a look of triumph on her face. I told her to give up. "Give up your resistance and surrender. "Give up your resistance and surrender," she said, "and you will not be killed, Sharon promised. These Leanne Ra and the others from the Black Witch''s camp are working with the Demon Flame Warlord, but many of them haven''t sold their souls yet. But many of them have yet to sell their souls. That''s why witches are so cautious about this kind of deal. I think we should turn back while we can still be human. And Sharon and Rosalynn, the White Queen, have promised a certain amount of mercy to the rebels in order to bring the war to a quicker end. But-- "Not alive?I suppose you''re going to seal all of your mistress'' powers as a witch instead! "Rosalyn, the Good Witch King (White Queen), is such a magic user. ''That would be a humiliation beyond death for my mistress!I will never surrender! Leanne Lerer said with the resolute attitude characteristic of one who was prepared. At the same time, she met a terrific end. "A wind hole suddenly appeared in the belly of the one who knocks on the gate of the other world (Keosnocker). Just then, the flesh turns over from there, and his entire body flips over from his internal organs to the tips of his head and limbs. It''s an egregiously grotesque scene. "........huh.... And where are the chocolates and other chimey faces, and the tears are in their eyes. With the windhole at the center, all of Lianlar''s body finally flipped over and became a circle made of flesh. "The one who knocks on the gates of the other world (Keosnocker) risked his life and turned himself into a gate. He used the greatest magic of his life for the last time. And through the gate, the mighty Outer will come. If one were to force a metaphor, it would be the ever-expanding darkness itself. In that darkness, countless giant eyeballs were floating around. ''''This guy''s level is 33!Watch out enough! I shouted a warning, recalling the information in the attack book. But it was too soon to say, the outer attacked. The countless eyeballs that come with the darkness flickered their eyes all at once. Each one seemed to blink apart and disappear in pieces, but in reality, a certain law exists. Just as we exercise magic by casting spells, this guy uses magic with the flickering of these eyes! This is why we have to be careful not to get caught in the middle of a situation where we can''t get our hands on any of them. Each one of them is only as powerful as Series II, but this outer can release sixteen rounds of it at once, which is troublesome. Moreover, it''s disgusting that they weave in state magic. "Well, Master Magnus. I felt so numb, I couldn''t see a thing in front of me. Chocolat, who was affected by it all, whined and screamed. And yet she never retreats as she steps forward. She''s trying to shield herself, use herself as a decoy, and let me focus her attack magic on me. How healthy he is! Furthermore, Gladius leaps ahead of that chocolat. They are silent but dependable, trying to catch as many attack and anomaly magic as possible with their massive bodies. The Mithril Golem''s superior resistance to magic essentially reduces the damage caused by magic and keeps most of its bad status at bay. However, the magic used by the Unworldly Chaotic Ones could effectively damage Gladius, causing him to be poisoned and paralyzed. I''m going to have to say that I''m not a fan of the idea. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. The state magic causes Gladius'' movements to become heavier and slower due to the state magic. Even so, Gladius is still silent and heroic, fighting as a shield for me and Chocolat. How can I not respond to this devotion! Fran y Ren el.... I cast the Fire IV spell. At the same time, I put aside the Great Magic Staff. Then I''ll need another medium to cast the spell on. The Bullets General''s Bracelet on my right hand. This is the only one of its kind in the world, a rank SSS equipment that was dropped from a calicoon. It''s unique and has a wide range of special effects. When used as a medium for activating magic, it requires more magic power than it should, which means it takes longer to fill up and is much more powerful instead. To put it bluntly, I often do a heavy customization of magic - the more powerful effect of that is not dependent on the skill of the magician. I point my right palm toward the darkness that continues to flood through the gates of the other world. From there, a scorching blast of flame is emitted in a straight line. It burns away the countless eyeballs floating in the darkness from one end to the other. The outer, which had no vocal language, flickered violently and writhed in agony as its eyes flickered violently. Not only that. I''m going to have to say that I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them. According to the strategy book, if left unchecked, this thing is an inexhaustible outpouring of inexhaustible gates into our world - in other words, it is an extremely dangerous outer that can restore HP indefinitely. But the amount of damage I could do overwhelmed the amount of damage he could recover per hour. As a result, my Amplification Fire IV defeated this mighty outer. ''''How could you defeat such a strange monster, Magnus-sama!I''m done! I don''t need this shit. I need to get the hell out of here. As long as the witch Lianlar has committed suicide, she has no more use for a castle like this. My top priority is to cure Chocolat and repair Gladius. I cast the Towngate spell without delay. 143-Episode eleven: the female military division joins the battle (???? Viewpoint) The White Witch''s camp - Sharon the Puppeteer (Golem Master) - and the Black Witch''s camp - the Gates of the Otherworld. The news of the defeat of the "Keosnocker" Leanne-Rahrer quickly spread through the whole of Viveraara. It was a great surprise. Sharon, a witch who has been losing battles all her life, defeated the armies of Beast Maniacs the other day, and now she has fallen back to the stronghold of the Knockers of the Otherworld. Now that it was done, it was only natural that people would be talking about what kind of changes had occurred. Anyway, thanks to this, the Black Witch''s camp had no choice but to be cautious. It was no longer possible for each of them to conduct an invasion on their own, as they had been doing until then. As if they were afraid of standing out, each one of them took it upon themselves to fortify their defenses at their base. After all, even the witch Leanne Lahrer, one of the most powerful people in the opposition, had been killed. Who can guarantee that they will not be the next ones to face the brunt of Sharon''s attacks? I - Elise Verlach - visited Viverrach under such circumstances. The interior of the castle is elegant, but filled with a terribly pungent atmosphere. There were no windows to illuminate the room, only candlelight, and it was still dark in the daytime. There, I was meeting with the owner of the castle. "I was meeting with the owner of the castle, the Black Queen, the most powerful witch in Vivera hara. How do you think Sharon the witch has suddenly become so resourceful? She is dressed in mourning clothes as if she were a widow and hides her face with a black veil, I ask her coyly. The Black Queen of the Dead, with her ripe limbs, stands like a beautiful woman of strange age, but she is famous for being no older than 100 years old. She is the witch among witches. If I hadn''t inherited the Demon Sea Warlord''s power, I''d be mesmerized by her just at the sight of her, I''m sure. That''s the kind of thing that makes him more of a monster than a human being. I have found out that Sharon has won a series of victories by using wizards as his soldiers. Whether she is doing this as a drowning man grasping at straws, or whether she is planning to do so with certainty is unclear. Of course, I started this project because I had a good chance of winning. Except that it wasn''t the witch Sharon''s idea, it was someone else''s idea, right? A man. You''ve heard the rumors too, haven''t you?"Magnus, avenger of the demon king." I wasn''t actually sure. But I had no doubt about it, so I said. "You mean to tell me that after the Demon Bullet Warlord, you''re here to take out the Demon Flame Warlord, who is behind the concubines?" Yeah, yeah. It''s unfortunate. Behind the veil, the Black Queen scowls at the Queen of the Dead. I''ve been chasing Magnus for a long time," she says, "but I lost track of him after he defeated the Magus. But I lost track of him after he defeated the Magus Commander. I tried to take a peek with the Distant View Crystal Sphere, but it cracked when I tried to take a peek. In all likelihood, it''s the result of the Bullets General''s armband. Really? Yes. The bracelet has a number of special effects, one of which is that it has absolute camouflage and auto-counter effects on various detection abilities. It has absolute camouflage and auto-counter effects against various detection abilities. That''s a very old witch. She has an uncanny knowledge of magic items and other mystical matters. But, Elise Varrak. If I''d lost sight of it, how could I have found the ''avenger of the demon king'' in the land? "A great nation that was slowly being undermined by the Demon King''s army will suddenly turn around from that situation one day - and that''s because Magnus was always there. Even in Luxta. Or Alavana. In Qaziou. Or Luxun. I see... "The Black Queen of the Dead did not refute me, but nodded her head. But she was cunning enough not to let me know if she really believed me or not. So?"You are on the trail of the demon king''s avenger, and what do you intend to do with this land? ''Since someone came up on the white witch''s side, it would be unfair if they weren''t on the black witch''s side as well, wouldn''t it? ''Ho-ho!You''re going to use us as pawns and point chess! She was quick to understand. I''m just trying to compare wits with Magnus - it''s just a game - and she wants to help me out," she said accurately. "But you see, Elise Varrak. "But you know, Elise Varrak, the Black Witches are all very independent. I doubt that there are many who would say ''yes'' to a request to join your command. ''I don''t mind, okay?Now I''m... M..... ''If you keep losing to Sharon, who has made Magnus a warlord, you''ll change your minds. I''m sure you''ll be able to make it through the straw. You''re a pretty face and a sore loser, aren''t you? That''s what they always say. I''m going to give him a big, ironic smile. "For the record, I think I know who the Black Queen of the Dead is, don''t you?" What are you talking about? You have the Devil''s Firelord at your back. You say that he will fight for you when the need arises, but on the contrary, you don''t believe in the Demon Flame Commander. You don''t believe that he will really join us. Because none of you have yet to sell your souls to the Demon Flame Warlord. Am I right? ''Ho ho ho!You''re a smart girl who always talks big when she wants to lend you her wisdom. I don''t need to worry about that.I don''t ask for a price because I''m here just for entertainment. Hooray, hooray. Nothing''s scarier than a free lunch. The "Queen of the Dead (Black Queen)" was only cautious. But she was known as the "Queen. She is both gracious and bold. The others don''t know. "I don''t know about the others, but I can at least listen to what you have to say. At least listen to what you have to say. So, if you like what I have to say, you''ll give it to me?I wish. And that''s what the relationship between the king and the warlord was originally. I chuckle with a chuckle. "Then plan, mastermind. "Then come up with a plan, lady strategist, and let me shake my head at you. Yes, okay?Listen-- 144-Twelfth Episode: Sharon Army, Advance! I - the wizard, Magnus - made full use of the Strategy Book and the directly controlled Magic Firepower Support Unit. It''s the only way to make sure that you''ll be able to get the best out of your team. In Kirke''s Field, he met an army under the command of the Black Witch, known as the Blaze Dancer. With thousands of powerful flaming spirits, he conquered the enemy''s forces with overwhelming firepower. They must have had immense confidence in the battle on the plains. They must have looked down on us as foolish sitting ducks as we challenged them to a sneak attack. However, I knew from the information in the Strategy Book that it was going to rain heavily that day. They''re called Flame Spirits, and when it rains, their power is dramatically reduced. Seeing the rain showers, the Blaze Dancer will know which one is the real sucker. I commanded a magical firepower support unit under my direct control and beat them badly by suppressing their firepower with magic. In the Forest of Hales, I took on both the Mother of Beasts and the Iron Maiden. Not only these witches, they are also wily and cunning. They plan to destroy Sharon''s army through night raids and pincer attacks. However, their plan was also divulged by the book of deception. That night, we sneak out of the camp and leave the place empty. Then the ignorant armies of the Wild Mother and the Iron Maiden rush in. "The Iron Maiden, as her nickname implies, is the best witch in Viveraara when it comes to creating and using Iron Golems. The Iron Maiden attacked the Iron Golem army under Sharon''s command, mistaking it for an enemy force. As a result, a horrific battle of wars ensued. Isn''t this what it means to indulge in trickery? We also threatened the anti-regime''s logistics center to no end. The witches lead a supernatural army, but they can''t sustain their forces without replenishing supplies and food. Even the chimairas are hungry (rather more so than humans). The golems don''t need food, but the cost of repairing them is enormous with each battle. The only armies that can continue to fight with little or no supplies are the Black Queens or the Keosnockers (and that''s why I''m going with the latter). (We were the first to strike and destroy it). The whereabouts of the logistics depot is a cornerstone of the war. Top secret information. The Black Witches created the forest in a vision, or ordered the spirits of the earth to build an uncharted cave and covered it up by any means necessary. However, in the face of the information in the Strategy Book, even the most elaborate and elaborate disguises are useless. Together with the directly controlled magic and firepower support unit, I launched a surprise attack, burning down each one of them one by one and capturing sustenance when there was room. On the way to the logistics center, I was discovered by the Black Witches and did not receive a counterattack. This is also because the range of their patrol networks and patrol schedules were clearly known through the information in the strategy book. --In this way, my "strategy books" were invaluable in the war. It proved, one after another, how important accurate information is in warfare and how easy it is to win with it. If I were a real strategist, I would have to use my own wits to find out the enemy''s plans, and if I had to find agents to somehow bring back bits of information, I would have to use my imagination to make up for the whole picture. But I didn''t have to do that, self-consciously. I made it easy. I almost felt sorry for it. But I was determined to do it. This "blatant victory" was necessary to protect Vyv?rahara from the Demon Flame Warlord, and there was no room for sentimentality. With my donations and the efforts of the directly controlled magic firepower support unit, Sharon''s reputation as a victorious general was growing. He retook many territories that had been stolen by the Black Witches, one after another. Thanks to this, the magical city of Nebula was no longer the frontline, and the fear of being invaded by the rebels had faded away. On the other hand, as a strategic base, it had become too far from the front line, and Sharon and her golem army needed to change bases. A large city that was closer to the front lines, where they could station their troops, and where they could rely on the protection of the outer wall - the fortified city. His name was Requisam. . The 50,000 citizens of Requisem were originally satisfied with the reign of Rosalyn, the Good Witch King (White Queen). Hence, when Sharon drove away the Black Witches and allowed the Golem Army to enter the city, they welcomed her with open arms. Sharon immediately set up his headquarters at the mayor''s residence and held a meeting with the town''s leaders. He and his disciples would also sleep at the mayor''s residence. Meanwhile, Pauli and I were assigned a temporary residence at a nearby residence. We didn''t need Sharon to order us to stay here, but some of the town''s leaders were very considerate. We will be happy to take care of you during your stay. Saying that, the maids even lined up in front of me and Chocolat. ''''Mmmm. Mag -- it was decided that this Chocolat would take care of Henri-sama!But!But!'' Chocolat immediately bent his belly button and tried to compete. Oh, my dear Miss, please. I beg you to leave this matter to us. As long as you are in the house, you may relax as a guest of honor. The oddly aged beauty, who said she was a maid of honor, was softly dismissed. She is a dark-haired, bespectacled beauty who calls herself Millet. ''''Mmmm.'''' Well, Chocolat. I''m going to have to take you at your word. You have a tendency to work too hard. You''re my guardian for free, and it wouldn''t hurt to have a little extra help from time to time. Yes. Is that an order from Henri? If it makes you feel better, we''ll call it an order. "Okay, I understand. Henri''s kindness spoils me, Chocolat. Therefore, while stationed at Requisem, Chocolat was released from her chores. Instead, the maids under Mirei took care of her in a worthy manner. ''If you need anything, please let me know, Henri-sama?Yeah, whatever. Milay said with a glossy smile. ''Aye. We have to focus on the war that will continue to rage on. It''s going to get messy in many ways.'' I had to make an effort not to be callous in my reply. 145-Episode 13: Witch Apprentice Kate I see... that''s all the trouble our predecessors went through before humans were able to master the ManaVolt II. That''s right. It''s not necessary to know every single detail of the background to learn and use magic, but the institute I studied at in Halicon advocates that it''s more effective when you have a deeper understanding. Of course, I''ve felt it myself. And - I was giving a lecture on magic. I was lecturing one of Sharon''s older brothers, a quiet girl named Kate. I''m no stranger to the special magic used by witches, but when it comes to the general magic used by the wizards at large, I''m as knowledgeable as anyone here in Vivera hara. And in the past few days, Kate has often come to attend my lectures. It all started when Kate had come to me for advice on her own before. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that my sister and I, and more importantly Isabella and Tina, have been sluggishly growing in recent times. I think all four of us have never neglected our training as witches.... Isabella doesn''t hesitate to say that her master is to blame, and her sister says it''s because of the war, the war, that she hasn''t been able to devote herself to her training, and Tina agrees with both. But I don''t think that''s the reason. Because it''s common for many witches in the past to struggle at our age... Kate was horrified and asked me, an outsider, to summon up the courage to ask her. I was impressed by the way Henri had changed the face of warfare by operating a troop of wizards. That''s why I came to you for advice, to see if you, with your values outside of Vivera hara, could give us some surprising insights. And that courage was not in vain. ''I have an idea as to why you''re sluggish,'' Oh, really? Really? Yeah. To be more precise, thanks to the Strategy Book, we have an understanding of the natural law (system). A witch''s ''level'' is not supposed to exceed a wizard''s ''level''. Well, I''ve never heard of that. It can''t be helped. I''m sure you''ll find that the inhabitants of this world--including me, of course--have little means of knowing their level of expertise. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. That''s the reason why people are usually unaware of their own level, and usually don''t even think about it. That was the case for me too, before I met the "Strategy Guide". Therefore, there may be witches who are empirically aware of the natural (systemic) limitation that a witch''s level cannot exceed that of a wizard. That witch''s school of witchcraft may be able to provide the right guidance. But it was no surprise that it wasn''t generalized in Viverrahara. ''Kate. You began your training as wizards at Nebula first, and eventually you were discovered for your witchcraft qualities and began your training in that direction late. And in your desire to make it big as a witch, you neglect your training as a wizard. Do you see a tendency like that? There it is. That''s exactly what I''m talking about... ''That''s why my growth as a witch is going to come to a head. Because I''ll never be able to catch up and exceed the level of a wizard. Well, I see... So, when he resumes his training as a wizard, it will go up, along with the level of the witches. That''s all there is to it. That''s the only story. Well, I suppose it''s a little out of the ordinary for you guys. Believe it or not, it''s your choice. I believe in what you say, Henri! Kate replied immediately with a bite. And then she squirmed again. ''Well, so, if you don''t mind, would you mind giving me a lecture as a wizard...?If you don''t mind... but... I don''t mind, but.... I''m not a magic fanatic, frankly, I''m more of a magic fanatic I love talking about magic and being talked about it, and teaching it and being taught it. ''But wouldn''t it make sense to learn from Lord Sharon?She''s a pretty good wizard, too. ''But as a wizard, Henri-san is far superior to your master, right? "M I should have refrained from acting like I was noticed. ''I can communicate easily with the golem. That''s another rare talent. As expected of a witch''s "blood". Henri-san often lends a gladius to my troops, doesn''t he? You''re the only one in your unit that listens to me. I chuckled and nodded. ''So, Gladius-san told me. Henri-san hides his powers, but he''s really an awesome wizard. He''s more talkative than I thought. I chuckled more and more. I''d thought I had a quiet professional temperament. No, I envied him. I''d like to have a chat with him, too. You''re hiding it from me, so you have your own set of circumstances, don''t you?I''m not going to tell anyone, so don''t worry. I''ll believe it. I''ll take your word for it. You''ve been doing a very solid job of that recently. Heh. What makes you so happy," Kate said, with a grimace. --It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find a way to make a living. I don''t know why Chocolat looked so dissatisfied. I''m sure it''s time to go. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of good ways to make your life easier.I think it would be counterproductive to put too many eggs in the basket. Again today, in a terribly sarcastic tone of voice, you let me know when the lecture is scheduled to end. ''Oh, so it''s time for tea, then?I''ve been baking sweets again today. Kate holds out a package of baked goods. Maybe it''s to thank her for the lecture, but she dutifully brings her own sweets every time. And for some reason, it makes Chocolat, who is supposed to have a sweet tooth, more and more grumpy. Anyway, I asked the head maid, Mirei, to prepare tea for the three of us, and then we ate Kate''s sweets. And then I get some of Kate''s sweets. "J~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chocolat observes the browning of the pastry with a vicious look, as if she were her mother-in-law snubbing her daughter-in-law. If there is even the slightest irregularity in the baking, it''s an attitude that says, "I''m going to give you the benefit of the doubt. I don''t know what he''s doing. I''m taking it easy and throwing it into my mouth, but....yeah. Today''s is also very tasty. "Oh, does it suit you, Henri? ''Yeah. I always thought Kate was a good baker. That''s........this much is normal for a witch. I usually do things that require delicate work such as mixing secret medicines, and making sweets is much easier than that. I see. "Ku..... Chocolat finally takes a bite and lets out a frustrated voice at the stingy deliciousness. I don''t know what she''s doing. Anyway, while enjoying the delicious sweets and tea, we were chatting for a while. The topic of conversation was mainly about the future of the war. .........I can''t possibly provide a topic that girls like, can I? Besides, it''s okay that Kate is smiling and listening! I''m sure this kid is a military fanatic or something. . The small tea party ended without a hitch, with Milay right beside him to serve. Kate returned to the mayor''s residence. She was replaced by Pauli, who appeared in her place. I''m glad to see that you''ve taken to her completely. She''s a simple girl. That''s it? What''s your point? No, not really. It would be easier if the other kids were more honest, though. Yeah. I agreed with Pauli, who cowered her shoulders. With the exception of Kate, Sharon''s three highest ranking brothers are still acting selfishly on the battlefield, and are disrupting each other''s footsteps. These witches are truly noble and independent, for better or worse. Just as Viverrahara would have been destroyed long ago if the Black Witches had been truly monolithic, rather than a token union. It''s a good thing Kate is doing her job well, and thanks to the ''strategy book'' and the magic firepower support unit, we''re currently able to string together a series of victories. If a tougher battle situation arises in the future, for example, when the cornered Black Witches are forced to seriously cooperate with each other, Isabella and the others who are dragging them down will only be a source of anxiety. Sharon can''t come out strongly to her disciples either, or, frankly, she''s licked. Her uncharacteristic sweetness for a demoness is both a virtue and a flaw. Would you like me to take care of that for you? Pauli twisted the scar on his cheek and started to look bad. ''Criminal activity cannot be overlooked, can it? Quite legally and in a straightforward manner. I''m a reformed man now. Do you swear by the siren? I wish you weren''t making fun of me! I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I laugh and apologize to an exasperated Pauli. ''Well, can I leave it to you then?'' Yes, sir. 146-Episode 14: If Youre the Witchs Edge (Isabellas Perspective) I, Isabella, the Witch''s apprentice, was holding an inquest. The place is a small coffee shop in Requisem. Around a round table with her sister''s apprentice, Zucci and Tina. And the defendant is Kate, who is also my sister''s apprentice. "It seems like you''ve been frequenting that shady man''s place lately, right Kate? "Ugh, a stinky guy?What, who''s that? Don''t fall for it. It''s about Henri Magnussault. ''Falling in love with you means you''re guilty of being guilty, Kate. You''re pathetic, sis. "I agree with Zucci. I stare at Kate, who sits face to face, while Zucci and Tina, who are next to each other, apply pressure from both sides. It''s not a problem~.What does it matter to you all~? It has a lot to do with it. We don''t trust that man at all. We are always suspicious of him, and if he fails, we are quick to denounce him, and we think he should be expelled as soon as possible. No, I don''t think I need to do that. See, I knew you''d say that, Kate. If you''re going to stand on his shoulders, you''re betraying us. "I agree with Isabella and Zucci. Ughhhh.... The three of us freak out so much that Kate almost starts to cry. Unlike her twin sister, Zucci, Kate has always been timid and unable to stand up to us. Even if she was just a fool for a moment and gave him the benefit of the doubt, once we tell her the truth, she will return to her true path as a witch in no time. Yes, it is not because we hate Kate that we are holding this hearing. Rather, it''s the opposite. We are only four sister disciples, and the bond between us is important. I don''t care what they say, I''m going to learn magic from Henri. What did you say? I perked up and yelled foul-mouthed. Zucci and Tina are also rolling their eyes. It''s not Kate!That cowardly Kate! You don''t talk back to me and the three of us! Sis, I don''t know what Kate''s thinking anymore. Zucci lamented, but you can''t take this woman''s words for granted. She and Kate may be twins, but they are sisters with opposite ways of thinking and values. It''s rather normal that Zucci can''t understand Kate. ''I didn''t expect Kate to be a romantic brain...'' Tina was appalled, but this in itself is downright shocking. She''s always either riding the coattails of others or in denial, so to speak out her opinion is unheard of. I think that''s why Tina was so shocked. I feel the same way. I didn''t go to see Henri for romantic reasons. Kate is insinuating a blatant lie. If it''s not romantic feelings, then what are those bright red cheeks? And that''s a horrible thing to have a love life. Don''t we all want to have a girlfriend or get married someday?It''s normal~ ''Nonsense. We''re witches, remember?It''s not ''normal'' at that point. ''So, then - Isabella doesn''t fall in love or get married?For the rest of your life~? Yes, I''m not interested. Romantic feelings are merely an illusion created by our species'' natural preservation instincts. Don''t you ever think about the fact that we witches are extremely long-lived?Can''t Kate understand the stupidity of descending to the same low level as these mere mortals?If we are seeking to procreate anyway, isn''t that what a witch is, seeking to create an heir to ideas and technology, not to blood? Ughhhh~ I''m going to be able to tell you that I''m just going to be able to do that, but I''m going to be able to tell you that I''m not going to be able to argue with you, and I''m going to be able to tell you that I''m not going to be able to do that. It''s a good idea. Isabella''s head is full of shit! Half in tears, Kate left the store to run away. It''s pathetic. And even though I''ve been telling her off for so long, she still can''t understand.... My sister''s apprentice, but she really is a shallow girl! . With the defendant gone, the place went completely blank. Zucci left the table and Tina followed him out of the restaurant. I was the only one left, and I continued to enjoy my tea as if I was going my own way. Then... Do you mind if I sit here? I am suddenly approached from the side. I keep my cup tilted and give him a sharp look. A young man in his early twenties was standing there, smiling. He has a very sweet baby face. But he has a big scar on one cheek, and that one point gives him an unearned masculinity. There are plenty of seats available around here. I want to sit with you. The young man said selfishly and sat down, even though I had not given him permission to do so. And not face-to-face, but next to him! Dragging a chair so close to me that my shoulders are touching mine! Hey! I put the cup down to slam it down, and he shouts in protest. But the baby-faced young man is all right. Don''t you like men who force you to do things? Oh, of course I''m rude, I don''t want to-- You have beautiful hands, don''t you? The young man doesn''t even let me tell you, but he suddenly grabs my hand and squeezes it. I couldn''t help but lose my voice at the sight of it. My cheeks were painfully hot. It''s not because I''m not experienced with men! And it''s not because this young man is so handsome. My name is Pauli. What''s your name? Hi, you might want to tell me your name before you ask for it. So it''s Pauli. You''re funny, aren''t you? My name is Isabella-- And most importantly, it''s pretty. "Nah~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ I can''t believe that this is my own voice, and a scream that is unbelievable gushes out of my mouth. I''m blushing so hard I can''t lift my head from my face. So-- I thought I heard a murmur of "cholo" coming from somewhere, but I couldn''t even confirm the source. 147-Episode 15 Teral Balt Strategy I, the Wizard, Magnus, announced in a quiet voice. "At last we will invade Teralbart. The place is the mayor''s office in the town of Leguizam. The conference room. The listeners are Sharon and her high ranking brother - Isabella, Zucci, Kate and Tina. The others, who were the main members of the Magical Firepower Support Unit under the direct control of the military master, are waiting at the back of the conference room. Of course, Chocolat was standing right beside me. It''s no secret that Terralbert is the headquarters of the ''Beast Maniacs''. And the ''Beast Mania'' is one of the strongest in the Black Witch Army. It''s true that we won the last battle, but that doesn''t mean we should let our guard down. ''The last time we met, it was on the plains, where we golem users had the advantage. I nod my head in agreement with Sharon''s rightful opinion. But as you know, Teralbart is a large forest that is still dark and dense in the daytime. "This is the home for the chimera used by the beast maniacs. It would be easy for them to hide in the shade of the trees and take you by surprise. On the other hand, the bad roads and trees that line the land are sure to impede the movement of our golem. I guess you can say the enemy has the advantage, Henri. Even though the feeble-minded Kate is prematurely frightened, she is determined not to lose. You can see the growth in her, which wasn''t there at the beginning of our meeting. On the other hand, Isabella, Zucci and Tina have remained clear-faced, or rather cold-hearted. They may or may not be listening to us, too. As usual, of course, I didn''t pay attention to them, and began to explain our plan. "We will turn this great forest - their home - into a purgatory, What do you do exactly, Henri? "A fire gauge. The Demonic Firepower Support Unit will use a barrage of firepower to burn down the entire forest of magical beasts. Well, there''s no shortage of things to burn. Yes, and our golems are also resistant to fire. Sharon and Kate nodded vigorously at the objectives I presented to them. Sharon and Kate nodded in agreement. "For the next 15 days, the weather will be clearer around Terrobalt, and the vegetation will be drier than ever, and the fires will be more intense. The Chimera will have no hope of surviving, except for those who have the fire resistance. ''''Hmm.... Henri had predicted rainy weather before, but you can tell that much more clearly. Accurate weather forecasts are the way of the Strategist. Amazing. You''re good. It is impossible to predict the weather. It''s just information from the "strategy book". I lied about it outright, but to be honest, Kate''s praise was distressing. In addition, I''d like to request mass production of a magical catalyst to augment the fire support unit''s firepower. Once the objective is set, the next important thing is careful preparation. A magic catalyst is a type of valuable alchemy item that only witches and alchemists can create, and by using magic while consuming it, you can raise the power of your magic once and for all. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work for you. "Okay, I get it. So I''ll just have to breed fire lizard tongues. I''ll do my best, sir. Sharon and Kate responded as willingly as bells that sounded when struck. On the other hand, Isabella and the others, who don''t listen to people, would normally have listened with a blank stare - but Alchemy is one of my specialties. I''ll show you what I''m talking about, you just have to wait and see. Isabella puffed up her ample bosom and stood tall and proud. Yes - although it was a proud attitude - this unknowing man was the first to take a cooperative stance with me. "''Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Sharon, Kate, Zucci, and Tina''s eyes went black and white with astonishment. That''s why it was such a surprise that Isabella was willing to cooperate. Zucci and Tina, in particular, couldn''t hide their dismay. What the hell are you up to, Isabella!I don''t see the point in listening to this stinking warlord! "I agree with Zucci. ''Spirits?I think it''s pretty obvious. I hate to lose more than anyone else. That''s why I do everything I can to prepare to win. It''s only natural. ''I''m not!We''re not cooperating! "I agree with Zucci. Shut up!How long do you plan to be selfish like a child? Isabella thundered and Zucci and Tina shuddered as if they had been struck. Behind me, Chocolat said, ''Ehh. ''Which mouth says that?'' she whispered in a dumbfounded voice, but I silenced her with a ''shh''. ''Anyway, Zucci and Tina, you''re going to have to cooperate. Good thing? Well..... Good thing? I agree with Isabella! After being nearly thunderstruck once more, Zucci and Tina straightened up and agreed. However, thanks to this, we can embark on the attack on Terralbarth with the feeling that we are on a big ship. Magical Catalysts are precious and difficult to mass produce, but if not only Sharon and Kate, but also Isabella and the others work hard, we should be able to obtain a sufficient amount. ''''But what kind of a story is that...'''' I closely observed Isabella''s change of heart. After the mission briefing was over, she glanced over to the rear of the conference room. She looked at Pauli, who was lined up there. And when Pauli gave her a small wink, Isabella''s cheeks immediately turned rosy. What kind of magic did you do, Pauli? Oh, no, no, it''s not something for a High Wizard to brag about. I''m just a handmaiden. After the dismissal, I returned home with Pauli to the mansion where I was addressed. They have Chocolat join them for lunch. The head maid is right beside you, and she serves you quickly. I''ve told you that I would take care of Isabella, didn''t I? Really great. Terrible guy. I look at Pauli''s face as she laughs, distorting her large cheekbones, in disgust. I''m sure the Kajuu who made an enemy of this guy, that''s why they gave him a hard time. I''m on your side now, and that makes it easier for you. "Teralbart is impregnable, but that''s why we''re winning. What are your odds, Master Henri? Ninety-nine percent. You''re not a hundred percent? Yeah. A fire plan. If I didn''t see it coming. Did I miss it? If it rains, we lose. I told him plainly that facts are facts. Without saying a word, I moistened my lips with the water that Milay had poured me a refill. I thanked Milay with my eyes, and he bowed to me, saying it was nothing. 148-Chapter 16 Military Division Teralbart is a dark forest that is still dark in the daytime. The interstices are narrow, the trees are densely packed together, and the dense branches and leaves form a natural roof that blocks the sunlight that should be pouring down to the ground. I knew all this information from my "strategy book" and it came with illustrations. But it''s still a big difference between coming and seeing it. This heavy, stuffy, eerie atmosphere is indescribable. If I didn''t need it, I would never enter it. It''s that kind of forest. But we didn''t get scared as we made our way through the forest. It''s a good thing that we have a thousand golems under Sharon''s control, because they are the ones who will be leading the charge. The metal warriors, who have no fear or anxiety, are invading the dark forest in a reliable and careless manner. Me, Chocolat, and the Magical Firepower Support Squad under the direct control of the warlord, we just need to follow the safe path after they pass. However, this is already the territory of the Beast Maniacs. An attack could happen at any time. ''Ha! Everyone is ready to fight at any time! The one who answered crisply was Nevis. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. The magic catalyst is well distributed throughout the team. Below that Nevis, the entire squad took out a sachet to check it. It goes without saying that the inside of the bag is filled with consumption items that increase the power of attack magic by one shot. I''m sure it''s a ridiculous amount of money, but since it comes from Vivera hara''s defense fund, we don''t have to worry about it. The White Queen can''t be too stingy when it comes to witches'' country, either. "Well, well, well, well, it''s just what Mr. Magnussault predicted again. Pauli said in a frightening manner. This guy, who had no combat power, didn''t listen to her when she said she would follow him, when she should have stayed in Requisem. ''''It would be the end of the world if the Demonic Firepower Support Unit was attacked directly anyway, right?So you''re always scheming to make sure that such a situation doesn''t happen. If that''s the case, it doesn''t mean you''re safe with me there as an amateur. Pauli smiled at that before he went into battle. In theory, yes, but it''s your life that you''re betting on. He really has a lot of guts. And now Pauli, who had served, stroked the trunk of a terrestrial tree playfully. ''For fifteen days it really hasn''t rained!It''s drying up nice and dry thanks to you. It''s going to burn very well! It''s a fire meter, and it needs to burn. They''re being very loud. I''ve told you this is now Beast Maniac territory. What do you think he might have been listening in on an errand boy or something?Haha, sorry, sorry! Pauli laughed and asked for forgiveness, saying it was a mistake. ''............ I didn''t say anything. Yes, I didn''t offer words of forgiveness, but I didn''t scold him as well. I know that. It''s not just that Pauli is not careful, it''s that I''ve never seen anyone else as cautious as he is. Anyway, we continued our march, while listening to Pauli''s light talk. Deep in the forest of Teralbart, we set out for the Beast Maniac''s residence. Contrary to the eerie atmosphere around us, Nevis and the other members of the team were light on their feet. It''s the pace of a human who is confident of their victory. Then suddenly, it stopped. The first person to stop was Pauli again. Caught in the act, everyone, including Nevis, growled. ''What''s the matter, Pauli?'' Hey, could you just... hear the rain? The squad members buzzed. And then they immediately stopped talking and listened carefully. But there was no need for that. But it was no longer necessary, for soon we could hear the sound of the rain hitting the branches and leaves of the trees above us like a roof. The rain was getting fiercer by the minute, penetrating the branches and leaves and falling on us on the ground. "Well, this can''t be...! It''s raining! I think it''s showering. I can''t believe... The troops began to buzz again. The commotion no longer subsided, and they were floating. Moreover, there was--. "Enemy attack!Enemy attack! I heard a screeching report from Kate, who was going ahead with the golem army. The timing is as if it was measured. No, in fact, they must have tried. In order to shut down our fire meter, the Beast Maniacs have set up a plan at this time of heavy rain! . I - Elise Barrick - couldn''t stop laughing. A fire meter is impossible in this downpour, isn''t it?I wonder how you guys plan to fight in this wooded area with the advantage of the chimera and the disadvantage of the golem? "From a special seat on the fifth floor balcony of the Beast Maniac''s castle, I look out at the cloudy sky covered with dense rain clouds. There is a large sofa that doubles as a couch with cushions to relax on. Across the table from a table full of drinks and food is a beast-maniac on the other side of the couch. She''s lying on the couch with a seductive body that a man would drool over. However, from her neck up, she''s a lioness. Well, that''s what you''d expect from one of the most famous witches in the country, and she''s got a racy look. Interesting. That witch, wetting her mouth with blood-red wine. You''re right about this, aren''t you, ma''am? They''ve really been plotting a scheme. I said, completely impressed. Everywhere in Terralwalt, squirrels and wild birds and this witch''s messenger keep an eye on you. You can hear everything Magnus and his friends are saying. To be precise, it seems that only Magnus'' words can''t be heard because of the effect of the Magic Bullet General''s bracelet, but Pauli is over there, and that prince of light-heartedness is in the army. Even if you can''t hear Magnus alone, you''re not stupid enough to guess what they''re talking about if you hear the conversations around you. Neither am I. And neither is this witch. How did you manage to see it all? Well, I''m a female soldier. "I can''t tell you how I found out, or how I got the information out of him? Well, it''s a trade secret. Kukku, well, that''s fine. Anything as long as you can beat them. "Beast Maniac" laughed with a graceful gesture that didn''t match his scary face. I laughed along with him. There was room to laugh. Because if you know Magnus is coming with a fire meter, you have a way of dealing with him. Like this rain. For the record, it''s not a natural phenomenon. Magnus seems to be able to predict the weather for some reason, but I can''t do that. I can''t. That''s why I invited him here. "I invited a Rainmaker. Witches who can manipulate the weather and make it rain. The Black Witches are so independent that I''m having a hard time matching them up, but Magnus and the others thought they could win with a fire meter, so I thought, "Why not use that against them and give them a shot? Both "Beast Maniac" and "Rainmaker" replied with a resounding "Sounds interesting". "Well, Magnus?Isn''t it about time you showed me your crying face? Or are you going to bounce back from this crisis in a way that I can''t believe? Are you going to entertain me? 149-Episode 17: Behind the Back I - the wizard Magnus - breathed in a lung full of the heavy moisture and air of war while being hit by the terrible rain shower. In the dark forest of Terralwalt, a muddy war had begun. Amidst the torrential rain that made it difficult to keep your eyes open, the Golem Legion and the Chimera Legion clashed with each other. The Six-Arm Grizzly stands there like a champion of the forest. The Shadow Panther leaps from the tree tops. A mutant worm suddenly appears from the depths of the earth and bares its fangs. And from the skies, reinforcements such as gryphons and wyverns attack one after another. The Stone, Iron, and Silver Golems, commanded by Sharon and the others, solemnly return fire to these fearsome Chimaira. The Gradius Mk-II that I lent them stands in the vanguard of the battle and works like a lion. But-- Like the rainfall that was getting stronger by the minute, the Golem Legion was visibly getting outnumbered. In the first place, the advantage of the ground lies with the enemy. The dense forest is the territory of the magical beasts. On the other hand, the big-bodied golems are restricted by the trees. In addition, this heavy rain. The ground was muddy, and the golems were trapped by their own weight, sinking to the ground. If this continues, we''ll be forced to run for our lives sooner or later. No......... Furthermore, with this foothold, it was unlikely that the slow-moving golem army would be able to escape. All of them would be annihilated. We must counterattack. We must counterattack and give these chimera an effective and thorough blow. But a fire gauge won''t do the trick. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on them. They thought we were going to use the fire-gasometer, so they took countermeasures. I''m sure it''s the "rainmaker" described in the strategy book.Perhaps they were waiting for a witch who could make it rain. Just as you would expect from them, and not even they know it! Are you ready, gentlemen? Pauli gave a command to the Demonic Firepower Support Unit with a strangely well-polished and calm voice amidst the sound of this heavy rain. ''''Haha!'''' All the troops under his command responded with a loud voice that was stronger than the sound of rain. And then all at once, they took out the magic catalyst inside the bag. I''m not talking about the Fire Lizard Tongue, but the Fire Lizard Tongue, which amplifies the power of the fire system for a single time. A mithril coin that only increases the power of the Thunder system for a single time. Tilt-har-un-del-e-rhen! All of them simultaneously chanted the Series I and Series II "Thunder" and shot at the monster beasts. Roar!Roar!Roar! And a torrent of extreme flashes of light. The countless serpentine lightning strikes the monster beasts and electrocutes them. It''s also raining heavily. The drenched animals have their resistance to the lightning attribute debuffed. That''s what is known as the providence of the universe. That''s why the magic catalyst strengthens the lightning magic. The magical resistance of the magical beasts weakened by heavy rain. The simultaneous arson by the directly controlled magic fire support unit overwhelmed the witch''s attendants in an interesting way. ''''Tilt-ha-un-del-e-ren! And I''m going after Thunder IV myself! The Mithril Coin can only amplify the power of Type II magic. I''m not going to be able to get a magic catalyst that can amplify type IV magic, only a level 30 or so witch or alchemist can create one, and it''s virtually impossible to obtain one. Therefore, I''m the only one who doesn''t use a magic catalyst - well, there''s no need for one. With a crowd of magical beasts at this level, and with their resistance debuffed, I can eradicate all the enemies within the range of my Thunder IV with a single blow. The magic firepower support unit under my direct control also fired two and three simultaneous thunders, demonstrating the full extent of their combat power. Everyone has prepared a sachet full of Mithril coins, so there''s no need to be stingy with them. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. She was determined to get praise from Pauli! I''m gonna go through the motions in one fell swoop. ""Ha!" Under my command, all the troops under my command chant the spell at once. I chant along with them and fire a new Thunder IV along with everyone else. The magical beasts that were exposed to the fury of the thunder were in turmoil. Aside from their lack of intelligence, the magical beasts they use must be stunned by now. After all, they thought we were coming with a fire gauge, so they made it rain and thought they had it coming. How does it make them feel to know that the plan we were preparing was a lightning strike with mithril coins? With Ellis Barlack, "How did this happen! And that''s what you''re trying to wrap your head around? Hahaha! It''s funny to imagine it, isn''t it! 150-Episode 18: Battle of the Woman (Eriss Perspective) I - Elise Barrack was aghast. She was slumped on the sofa, overlooking the battlefield from the balcony on the top floor of the castle of the "Beast Mania", staring at the way the Chimera Legion was being overrun by the "Thunder", a wizard unit led by Magnus. ''''Ah.........haha.......again........I''ve been......hit.... By that man!To Magnus!Haha...... I couldn''t stop laughing dryly. But I''m not uncomfortable by any means. Nope, I''m rather shaken. I''m excited. ''Why?Why?I thought you were getting ready for the fire meter?Did you read that we make it rain? I don''t know why anymore. Maybe "divine calculation demon conspiracy" is just the word for Magnus. It''s even more hilarious to me when I''ve been so cleverly turned inside out. Because for me, "interesting" is the most important thing! What? You''re losing. I lost the first round of the warrior battle. But I''m more than happy to lose in such an interesting way. I wonder what kind of thinking went into the end of Magnus'' mind, and I look at the battlefield, imagining what kind of victory he had in mind. At the very least, I''m excited to try to see the same thing he did, if I can get a bird''s eye view from this height. I wondered if I would be able to see the same thing he did from this height. What''s funny, little girl! The Beast Maniac attacked out of nowhere, and I jumped back as quickly as I could. I didn''t care if my jacket was torn, I sprouted bat wings from my back and retreated into the air. In the nick of time, the witch''s blow crushed the couch I was sitting on into little pieces of wood. I didn''t use magic. No, is it also magic? Anyway, she turned her right arm into that of a bear and smashed the sofa with tremendous arm strength. ''''I won''t allow it ... I won''t allow it, Ellis Barrack! "The Demonic Beast Maniac (Beast Mania) was angry like a fierce fire. Originally, she had been an oddly shaped lioness, a female lion from the neck up, on the limbs of a beautiful woman of strange age. But now she has further transformed into a goat with bristly hairy arms and two hoofed legs, with both arms as that of a bristly bear. ''''Wait a minute, "Demonic Beast Maniac" (Beast Mania).Do I share your frustration at losing?But that doesn''t mean you have to take it out on me. Shut up, you traitor! "I fluttered my eyes as the ''monster maniac'' (Beast Maniac) blindsided me. ''Traitor?What do you mean?What have I done to betray you?Your expectations? "Hooray!I can''t help but think that you and Sharon have been in the know about this kind of situation! ''Wait, wait, wait!I wouldn''t complain about being branded an incompetent military strategist with this result, but that accusation is insulting!Are you saying that I, of all people, was in league with them?No!That''s not all!Not funny! Then how do you explain this?How did the Kyatsura see through our plan and prepare for it!The magic catalyst that Kyatsura used, that''s not something you can prepare for easily!It''s something I''ve been carefully preparing for a long time! That''s what I''m trying to figure out now, isn''t it?I''m having fun, though, right?I mean, you''re the one who needs to explain to me what''s the benefit of me putting my shoulder to theirs and destroying you. I don''t know! "Beast Maniac finally got over his temper. He was furious, and seemed determined to kill me. Moreover, even the Rainmaker has moved into a position where he and Beast Maniac can intercept me in the air from the front and back. Two against one, right? It''s good. That''s funny. "Fran-i-Len-El! "...Fran Ren S.Z.L. The Beast Maniac fires Fire III from the front, and the Rainmaker fires Freeze II from behind. But I fend them off with a swing of my arm. The fierce fire and freezing air coming from the front and back suddenly changed direction and flew in a different direction. Of course, I did this. "It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re ready to buy. You won''t be able to use your flippers on me, will you? Then they''ll tear you to pieces! "The Beast Maniac uses its terrifying legs to leap up to me in the air. I used the wings on my back to somehow avoid it. I don''t think you''d be able to compete in an aerial battle without wings. "Demon Beast Maniac (Beast Mania)" jumped with all its momentum and drew a parabolic line straight ahead, landing right beside the "Raincloud Reckoner (Rainmaker)". Then he did the unexpected. The lioness opened her big mouth and bit the rainmaker''s head off, biting it open and leaving it in the rainmaker''s mouth. The poor rainmaker was fed on the raincloud! On the other hand, thanks to this, the "Demonic Beast Maniac" (Beast Mania) rapidly amplifies its magical power. Interesting! Ha-ha. If you ate the Black Queen of the Dead and all the other witches with your special ability, wouldn''t you be the most famous witch in Vivera hara by now? It is regrettable that this enhancement is only temporary, but it''s only temporary until I can digest my own food. Oh, I see. That''s not going to work. But it''s time enough to kill you, Aerys Varlach! "Demonic Beast Maniac (Beast Mania)" howled. At the same time, great eagle wings sprouted from her back as well. And then she challenges him to an aerial battle! It''s the same as the one you''re used to, but this time it''s the beast witch who wants to tear me apart with her blade-like claws and bear arms. I''m also going to fight back with both of my claws as long, thick and sharp as ten swords. The reason I can change my body at will is because of the special ability I inherited from the General of the Sea of Monsters. "The Beast Mania may not be as flexible as mine, but it''s a similar ability to mine. It''s like a sword play, me and Beast Maniac slice each other up with our claws. "Beast Maniac is just like a crazy beast, fierce and fierce. I''m enjoying the fight, not the other way around. No - I was wrong to describe this woman as "beastly". She is a witch. She is not a beast without reason, but rather a wily one. ''Fran y Ren El! It''s a good idea to have a spell in place to cut me off and send me a Fire III from zero distance. As long as it''s not a flying tool, right? Even though I''m only slightly burned, I still managed to get the first hit, and I''m proud to say that I''m a beast-maniac. Yes! I was practically tongue-tied. But that''s a shame, isn''t it? "You thought that since you are the successor to the Demon Sea Lord, the fire attribute was your weakness, right? Actually, it''s a light attribute. Even if you were a witch, you couldn''t help but notice it. Me and Beast Maniac fought over her castle for dear life. It was an exciting situation. But unfortunately for me, it''s also a shame. "Playtime''s over, beast maniac." "Hooray!I won''t stop until I kill you! You''re going to die, "Beast Maniac." --See what''s down there? What the... "Beast-maniacs followed my advice. And now, below us... The balcony where we used to relax and watch the game... And there was Magnus. He had opened up a blood trail with his own magic, and with a lovely maid in tow, he had finally arrived to take down the chimera-using witch! 151-Episode 19 Self-Proclaim: Joint Fight (Eris Perspective) Seeing Magnus appear on the balcony of the top floor of the castle, the "Demonic Beast Maniac" (Beast Mania) was overtly upset. In the forest, the Chimera and Golem armies are still fighting, and I didn''t expect Magnus to be the only one (although there''s also an accompanying battle maid!) I guess I never dreamed it would come so soon. Yes, this Magnus guy is always, always, always a few steps ahead of his imagination and surprises those around him. That''s what''s really funny! Well, go ahead and do it, Magnus. Do you have the general''s head in here? I''m done fighting beastmaster witches on my own! Pass the baton! Tilt-ha-un-del-e-len! And then Magnus casts a spell and fires the powerful Thunder IV. --And it''s not just me. I screamed, half in surprise, half in protest. Quickly using the special ability that Barrak gave me, I divert the flow of Thunder IV in the wrong direction. We don''t want any surprises! I''m not even funny! Where are you aiming at, Magnus? Of course, I''m aiming at the enemy overhead, Ellis. I protested fiercely while flying through the air with my wings, to which Magnus, standing on the balcony, replied with a cool look on his face. "If you''re going to be the enemy, you better aim right! Yeah, they''re going after you. "Yeah, she''s after the evil b*tc* who''s running away with the Demon Sea Lord''s magic and the Jewel of the Skies. Oh, shit. I''m a much higher priority to Magnus than "Beast Maniac". I should have known better. Tilt-ha-un-del-e-rhen! Just wait!We''re not ready for this one, so you need to add a little finesse or something! I protest furiously, but Magnus doesn''t care. He fires a bunch of Thunder IVs at me. This is the kind of guy I''m talking about. He''s a paragon of efficiency, without mercy or consideration. That''s what makes him so interesting but he''s not interesting when he''s targeting me! ''Oh, yeah. I''ve got an idea... I chuckle as Magnus fires off Thunder IV in a fury, deflecting it all around. Right now I''m just trying to deflect it in the wrong direction so that I don''t get a single shot.... Even if it''s the same deflection, why don''t you use a more creative approach and point it at the Beast Maniac? So what do you think? Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa. I took control of the direction of Thunder IV directed at me and successfully hit the Beast Maniac. The destructive power of Series IV attacking magic backed by Magnus''s ultra-high level of great magic power, the half-human, half-beast witch screams out a decent bite. ''''Haha, this is interesting!'''' Magnus mercilessly fires Thunder IV without mercy, so I keep deflecting it towards Beast Mania and attacking it. "Although Beast Maniac has wings, it doesn''t seem to be mobile enough to avoid these blasts, so it hits you in an interesting way. And every time it hits, it screams and thrashes around. This is already a joint effort, right? It''s no exaggeration to say that me and Magnus are an amazing combination! See, that''s what Beast-maniacs say. "d*mn you, Ellis Barlack!"The whore who betrayed the grace of the Demon Sea Lord!You are the most disgusting thing in the world!You are harder to deal with than mankind, bats! "Demon Beast Maniac (Beast Mania)" crashed down, screaming in defeat. Me and Magnus have won! So, now that it''s all settled, why don''t we have a little chat, Magnus? Tilt-ha-un-del-e-len! "Get a grip!I mean, can''t you see yet that I''m useless, that I can''t use my flying tools? You''re bluffing, Ellis Verlach. When I thought he finally interrupted his spell chanting and joined the conversation, Magnus gave a cold smile. You know that special ability of yours that consumes MP for each use, right?Hence, firing off a series of attack magic is not a waste of time. Those words made me cringe. Why?Why! How does Magnus know about my special ability weaknesses? The point is, either my MPs will run out first or you''ll run out first, that''s all. Yeah, I''ve got a ton of potions to restore MP, for your information. Shh.... I wasn''t expecting this to happen, so I wasn''t prepared for it at all.... I have no choice but to leave this one quickly. I don''t have any, but I want to make sure of this. "I read that you were coming with a fire meter, and I took precautions against it. And you read my plan and came up with a plan to backfire. I was so sure of my plan, but was it really that easy for you to read? I don''t know. I don''t know what you''re talking about. Don''t play dumb with me!If you tell me, I''ll tell you all the things I know about ''Black Witches'' deals'' instead, okay? This can''t be a bad deal for Magnus, either. That''s why I suggested-- No need. Magnus refused flatly. He had a confident attitude, as if to say, "I know such things without asking. He had a mysterious smile on his face. In other words, it was a really cool "man''s face". Oh, this guy is so funny! You''re a very nice guy. Okay, that''s enough for now. I''ll leave the room. Despite my feelings of hatred, I gave up any further negotiations, struck the air with my bat wings and flew away. While I still have some ''MP'' left! Though I was wondering by the end why Magnus was able to prepare the back of the house! 152-Twenty episodes because this is not a game I, the Wizard Magnus, along with Sharon and the rest of the Golem army, returned from the Forest of Monsters in triumph. The enthusiasm of the citizens of Requisam in welcoming Sharon''s army was tremendous. Well, following the powerful "Knocker of the Otherworld" (Keosnocker) in the Black Witch''s camp, if she had conquered the "Beast Maniacs" (Beast Maniacs) as well, then her reputation as a great general was finally growing. It was no surprise that they were eelike. The streets were packed with citizens who wanted to catch a glimpse of the steel golems marching down the main street and the bravery of Sharon and his direct disciples riding on their shoulders. Men and women, young and old, hailed the prestige of Sharon and cheered him. The people themselves seemed to be a bit constrained by the excessive amount of hospitality, and their smiles were tense, though. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. The party should be party to the party - the people of the witch country of Vivalahara''s people''s faith should be received by Sharon, the general of Vivalahara. Only then will the country be able to recover from the civil war. We hired hands should only be in the shadows. ''''And my subordinates would like to disband quickly and have a good time in the tavern. Pauli winked sassily and the troopers cheered with a wah-woo when I promised to go and rip off Sharon''s bonus. Yes, we are not fighting for the praise of our people. . After sending the troops back to the tavern, I went back to the mansion where I was assigned. The combat maid, Chocolat, of course, went home with me. In addition, Pauli even offered to accompany me as I can''t drink, so she followed me. We are now in the common room, taking turns playing board games in the salon. We had tea and sweets served by Mirei, the head maid of the mansion, and it was quite a good time as we all snacked on them. I mean, it was impossible not to get excited, since Chocolat gets hot right away with the game, and Pauli teases her every time she loses, so it was impossible not to get excited. ''I''ve never lost a game like this, so if you want, I can handicap you if you want. And as Pauli first refused, he was devilishly strong. I''ve never really enjoyed this kind of game, so I was still cotenanced with a handicap. However, when there is such a difference in skill, it doesn''t make me angry. It''s not that I don''t like it, but rather I''m amazed at each of Pauli''s strange moves, and even feel a sense of humor. On the other hand, Chocolat is not a nerd, and in the end she runs away in a half-crying fit. She''s probably going to sleep on the floor in a nearby room. Pauli and I point to another game and talk about the real war. "The war will be stagnant for some time to come. What''s your heart?Lord Strategist. Sharon was bemoaning the fact that the logistics are about to get a bit sketchy. Therefore, we will focus on resupplying for a while. And the Black Witch''s camp won''t be attacking us for the time being. I''m sure they must be terrified of the military strategist''s wisdom. If you fight properly, you will be outsmarted by the strategies of the master. On the other hand, if the other side also used a strategy, the master would betray them. This is not something that you can easily take out. But as expected of a military strategist!I''m supposed to be the cue for this me in Kaziu! Hearing Pauli''s praise as her teeth lifted. So I think I''ll stick to strategy for a while. "secretly plotting to turn the tables on the black witches. The Black Witch camp is nominally headed by the Black Queen of the Dead, but they are not united by loyalty or favor. There are countless black witches who are independent in the worst sense of the word. ''You''re an opportunist in every world, aren''t you! ''We will cut them down one by one. Without the use of troops, the enemy''s forces will be reduced and ours will be increased. ''I see!And, Master Strategist?How much money do I have to pull in from my parents'' house? The former head of the pirate trading company that had made Kaziu infamous turned a badass face and gloated. ''''Ho. You think money can buy a witch''s heart? I asked Pauli to test me. I ask Pauli to test me, but he answers immediately. You can''t buy your heart with money. But even witches have desires, and they have things that interest them. But even witches have desires and interests, and you can buy them with money. Above all, the formality of ''bringing a gift'' is important. They don''t turn on us because they are at a disadvantage, but because we asked for it. When we do that, it''s easy to fall back on them. ''How can you come up with such a vicious reply so easily? ''You''re the one thinking in your head, but don''t play the innocent good guy! I laughed loud and clear with Pauli. Well, he''s still a great guy. When he''s an enemy, he''s terrifying, but when he''s an ally, he''s reliable. . Even after Pauli left, I was alone in the salon, having a cup of tea. Milay, the head maid, brewed me a second cup of tea with some sweets and served it to me. Millet is a beautiful woman of strange age. "Would you like to have a cup of tea with me? I recommend taking a seat face to face at the table where the board game was left on. "Don''t play with me, master. Well, don''t be so dull. You want to ask me something, don''t you? I''m sorry, sir? ''Don''t you want to know why I, who was supposed to have a fire meter ready, could have prepared a response plan - as if I knew there was going to be a torrential downpour at Terral Baltic? When I asked in a mangled tone of voice, Millet''s blood changed to a huff. "What, what are you doing all of a sudden, gosh, goshu-- Why do you have to pretend with me?I''m the first person to know what they are... and what they are made of. As Milay paled more and more, I confronted her with her real name. ''Do you enjoy playing warlord, Ellis Barrack?'' -- and. Yes, Mirei''s true identity was Eris. With the power she inherited from the General of the Demon Sea that allowed her to transform her body at will, she was transformed into a maid head. They pretended to serve diligently and listened to my strategies as I told Pauli. I knew that all along, thanks to the Strategy Book. So I decided to use it against them. I pretended to blabber on about my strategy, but in fact I blew the false news to Mirei-Eris. The next time I attack with a fire meter--if I lie about it, of course Ellis will take that countermeasure. They''ll be proud of themselves and will feel like they''ve outsmarted me. That''s where the thinking will stop. So I should have outsmarted him. It''s just too easy. "O.K., resign. I''m going to lose this time. Ellis easily confessed. ''I mean, my hat''s off to you. I didn''t think you''d find out. You''ve learned a lot. Once the transformation was undone, she returned to her original form. I was still in my maid''s uniform, so it felt fresh or uncomfortable. ''But next time you won''t lose, Magnus? I don''t know how many times I''ve done this, but it''s the same thing, isn''t it? ''I doubt it!You''re a horrible, smart guy, but I don''t think I''m losing, either. You''re missing the point when you''re thinking in terms of such arguments. I can''t help but sigh. "What do you mean? As long as you''re playing games with me, you can''t beat me. I playfully pick up one of the pieces and gently place it on the board. I rearrange them in their initial placement. If this were a game like this, if it were a competition - I''d enjoy playing an honest, serious game, under equal circumstances, in an elegant manner. I would be able to repeat the victory and defeat with an unconcerned look on my face, laugh it off, and forget about it the next day. But what I''m doing now is a journey that will determine the fate of the world. I''ll stop at nothing to defeat the Demon King. It doesn''t matter if Eris uses the civil war in Vivalajara to compare wits with me. I have no interest in participating in such a game and will only use this "strategy book" to crush Eris'' schemes. The foundation is different from those who pretend to play games. "If you want to win, this is the way to go. Then I''ll go with you. No!I''m tired of playing that game! Ellis lifted his eyes and kicked off my offer to point to the board game. ''Remember that, Magnus!I''ll make sure you get a barking face! After spitting out a discarded line, Ellis took off her maid''s uniform and fled with wings sprouting from her back. I''m sure she''s going to come after me again, lashing out at the other witches to try and win me over. Once again, I was forced to sigh. This is not a game, after all. If it were a game, there would be nothing more trivial than to think that everything was the way I wanted it to be.